Full text of "A general view of the history of the English Bible"

See other formats

GIFT OF
HORACE W. CARPENTER

A GENERAL VIEW OF THE HISTORY
OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

NEW YORK • BOSTON • CHICAGO • DALLAS
ATLANTA • SAN FRANCISCO

MACMILLAN & CO., LIMITED

LONDON • BOMBAY • CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE

THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, LTD.
TORONTO

A GENERAL VIEW OF THE HISTORY
OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

BROOKE FOSS WESTCOTT, D.D.

THIRD EDITION REVISED BY

WILLIAM ALOIS WRIGHT,

VICE-MASTER OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE

got*

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1916

TpAnez?TAi AOKIMOI.

/i>j/ Edition, Crown Sw. 1868,

Second F.^iticn^ Crown Svo. 1871,

Third Edition revised by William Aldis Wright, 8w>. 1905

PREFACE.

IN ,the following Essay I have endeavoured to call
attention to some points in the history of the English
Bible, which have been strangely neglected. The history
of our Bible is indeed a type of the history of our Church,
and both histories have suffered the same fate. The
writers who have laboured most successfully upon them
have in the main confined themselves to outward facts
without tracing the facts back to their ultimate sources,
or noticing the variety of elements which go to form the
final result. As far as I know no systematic inquiry into
the internal history of our Authorised Version has yet
been made, and still no problem can offer greater scope
for fruitful research. To solve such a problem completely
would be a work of enormous labour, and I have been
forced to content myself with indicating some salient
points in the solution, in the hope that others may correct
and supplement the conclusions which I have obtained.
It is at least something to know generally to what extent
Tindale and Coverdale made use of earlier versions, and
to be able to refer to their sources most of the charac-
teristic readings of Matthew's New Testament and of the
Great Bibles1.

1 Perhaps I may be allowed to mention one or two collations which would
oertainly furnish some valuable results.

(1) A collation of the Grenville Fragment with the smaller Tindale's
Testament of 1525.

(2) A collation of Tindale's Testaments of 1534 and 1535 with the New
Testament in Matthew's Bible of 1537.

(3) A collation of Tindale's Pentateuchs of 1530 and 1534 with Matthew's
Bible 1537, for which Mr Offer's MSS. in the British Museum would be available
as a verification (see p. 208, n.).

(4) A collation of numerous select passages in the Great Bibles of 1539,

472753

VI PREFACE

Even in the external history of our Bible much remains
to be done. It seems scarcely credible that adequate
inquiry will not shew from what presses Tindale's New
Testament of I5351, Coverdale's Bible of 1535 and
Matthew's Bible of 1537 proceeded. And it is impossible
not to hope that Mr Brewer's researches may yet bring
to light new documents illustrating the vacillating policy
of Henry VIII. as to the circulation of the vernacular
Scriptures.

It does not fall within my province to criticise other
histories. I have used Mr Anderson's Annals of the
English Bible, and the Historical Account* prefixed to
Bagster's Hexapla (to which Mr Anderson does scant
justice) with the greatest profit, and I desire to express
generally my obligations to both essays. If I differ from
them silently on any points I do so purposely, and in
some cases I have even felt obliged to point gut errors
in them which were likely to mislead.

Absolute accuracy in an inquiry of so wide a range
seems to be impossible, and everyone who is conscious
of his own manifold mistakes would gladly leave the
mistakes of others unnoticed ; but when writers like
Mr Hallam and Mr Froude misrepresent every signi-
ficant feature in an important episode of literary history,
it seems necessary to raise some protest. Their names
are able to give authority to fictions, if the fictions are
unchallenged8

April, 1540, and November, 1540, with a view to ascertaining how far the
reaction in the last text extends, and whether it can be traced to any principle.

(5) A collation of the New Testaments of the Bishops' Bibles of 1568
and 1571.

1 See p. 161, n., 1871.

8 The Historical Account appears in two forms. That which I have used
was drawn up (I am informed) by Dr S. P. Tregelles. In the later issue of
the Hexapla this independent and valuable narrative was replaced by another
written (it is said) by Mr Anderson, which I have not consulted. 1879. [It
was written not by Mr Anderson, but by Dr John Stoughton. — W. A. W.]

' One example of this contagiousness of error, which is a fair specimen of
a very large class, falls under my notice as these sheets are passing through
the press. •' Tindale,' writes Mr Smiles, ' unable to get his New Testament

PREFACE vii

No apology, I trust, will be needed for the adoption
of our ordinary orthography in quotations from the early
versions ; and the extreme difficulty of revising proofs by
the help of distant libraries must be pleaded as an excuse
for more serious errors.

What I have done is for the most part tentative and
incomplete, and many points in the history of the Bible
are left wholly unnoticed. If my leisure would have
allowed I should have been glad to examine the changes
in the headings of the chapters and the marginal references,
both before and after 1611, for their history involves many
details of great interest. One question however in con-
nexion with the Authorised Version I have purposely
neglected. It seemed useless to discuss its revision. The
revision of the original texts must precede the revision
of the translation, and the time for this, even in the New
Testament, has not yet fully come1.

But however painful the sense of incompleteness and
inaccuracy in such an essay as this must be, it has this
advantage, that it bears witness almost on every page to

4 printed in England, where its perusal was forbidden [?], had the first edition
'printed at Antwerp in 1526.. .A complete edition of the English Bible,
'translated partly by Tindale and partly by Coverdale, was printed at
' Hamburgh in 1535 ; and a second edition, edited by John Rogers, under
'the name of Thomas Matthew, was printed at Marlborow in Hesse in
' i537...Cranmer's Bible, so called because revised by Cranmer, was pub-
'lished in 1539-40.' Huguenots, p. 15, and note. London, 1867. Neither
the first nor the second edition of Tindale's New Testament was printed at
Antwerp. The Bible of 1535 was not partly translated by Tindale; and
no competent bibliographer at present assigns it to the Hamburgh press.
Matthew's Bible was in no sense a second edition of Coverdale's, of which,
indeed, two editions were published in 1537, and the place where it was
printed is as yet uncertain. ' Cranmer's Bible ' was not revised by Cranmer,
and the editions of 1539 and 1540 are quite distinct. With that of 1539
Cranmer had nothing to do till after it was printed. Thus every statement in
the quotation is incorrect. Lewis's History has, I fear, much to answer for;
but it is unpardonable to use it without verification.

1 [The experience of the work of New Testament Revision during the
last two years has shewn me that I was wrong in this opinion. Whatever
may be the merits of the Revised Version it can be said confidently that, in
no parallel case have the readings of the original text to be translated been
discussed and determined with equal care, thoroughness and candour. 1872.]

viii PREFACE

the kindness of friends. It would have been far more
imperfect than it is if I had not been allowed every
facility for using the magnificent collections of Bibles in
the British Museum, the University Library at Cambridge,
and the Baptist College at Bristol. For this privilege
and for similar acts of courtesy my warmest thanks are
due to the Rev. H. O. Coxe, Bodley's Librarian at
Oxford, Mr Bradshaw, University Librarian at Cambridge,
Mr Bullen, of the British Museum, the Rev. Dr Gotch,
Principal of the Baptist College, Bristol, Mr Aldis Wright,
Librarian of Trinity College, Cambridge, Mr Francis Fry,
Cotham, Bristol, and the late Rev. Dr Milman, Dean of
St Paul's.

B. F. W.

HARROW,
Nov. 3, 1868.

NOTICE TO THE SECOND EDITION.

kindness of many friends has enabled me to
issue this second edition of the History of the
English Bible with considerable additions in different ,
sections, but the book is substantially unchanged. Later
researches have fully established the general results which
I indicated as to the composite character of our present
Authorised Version ; and the labours of the New Revision
have brought into clearer relief the merits and diefects of
the Scholars who successively fulfilled the office of Revisers
in earlier times. Even now perhaps full justice has not
been done to the exquisite delicacy of Coverdale and the
stern fidelity of the Rhemists. But, not to dwell on the
individual characteristics of former Revisers, it may fairly
be said that they have marked a general method of proce-
dure which those who follow them are not likely to
abandon. The changes in our Authorised Version which
are still necessary are due for the most part to the claims
of riper scholarship and more searching criticism, and not
to any altered conception of the style and character most
appropriate to a popular Version of the Holy Scriptures.
That question most happily has been settled for ever.

One most remarkable discovery which has been made
lately as to the early editions of the English Testament
requires to be brought into special notice. Mr F. Fry has
found the text of 'Tindale 1535' in an edition dated 1534
(see p. 161, n.). It is possible, therefore, that the misspelt
copies may belong to a pirated reprint of Tindale's own
work.

The admirable biography of Tindale by the Rev.
R. Demaus appeared after my early sheets were printed
off; but I owe to the kindness of the author several

xii PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION

Tindale in 1525 could only have known of the New
Testament of Erasmus as it appeared in the first three
editions of 1516, 1519, and 1522, and it was not till 1534
that he could have used the edition of 1527. Similar
remarks apply to Coverdale. There is no doubt that the
translation of the New Testament in the Genevan Bible
of 1560 was affected by Beza's Latin Version, but this
could only have been as it appeared in 1556 and 15 59-
The edition of Beza published in 1565 may have been
used for the Bishops' Bible of 1 568, and the Latin render-
ings in the subsequent issues of 1575, 1576, 1582, 1585, 1589,
and 1598 could have been consulted by the translators of
the Authorised Version, but as the renderings vary it is
necessary to specify the edition in which they first appear.
In the previous editions of this History it seems that the
important fact of these variations was not sufficiently
recognized, and it has been my endeavour to reduce the
method of reference to these authorities to a system more
consistent with chronology. In the previous editions also
the spelling of the English quotations is modernized, but
though such a change may be tolerable in a merely
popular book I could not regard it as appropriate to the
work of a scholar of Bishop Westcott's reputation, and I
have therefore in most instances restored the ancient
forms, only regretting that I have not done so more com-
pletely. This change will cause no difficulty to intelligent
readers, while it will add an interest to the quotations
themselves.

The additions, such as the notes on the Tindale New
Testament of 1536 (p. 49), on the printing of the Coverdale
Bible (p. 57), on the influence of the French transla-
tions on Matthew (p. 170), on the editions of 1549 (p. 73),
on Tindale's connexion with the translation of the his-
torical books in Matthew's Bible (p. 172), on the marginal
notes in Matthew (Appendix XI.), and others, explain
themselves. Appendix IX., on the revision of the
Authorised Version, has been expanded, and Appendices
XII. and XIII. have been added.

PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION xiii

Since the last edition of this work in 1872 there have
appeared other books on the same subject which may be
consulted with advantage. Among these are The English
Bible by Dr John Eadie (1876), The History of the English
Bible by Dr W. F. Moulton (1878), Our English Bible by
Dr Stoughton, The Bibles of England by Dr A. Edgar
(1889), English Versions of the Bible by Dr Mombert
(1890), and The Evolution of the English Bible by Mr
H. W. Hoare (1901). More recently Dr Lupton has con-
tributed an extremely valuable article on the English
Versions to the supplementary volume of Hastings'
Dictionary of the Bible, though he has unfortunately been
led into error by mistaking the 1569 edition of the Great
Bible for the Bishops' Bible in 4to of the same date.

I may take the opportunity of adding to what I have
said (p. 19, note 2) of a Bible which in 1480 was in the
possession of Edward the Fourth. Among the King's
Privy Purse Expenses for that year is an item, ' For

* binding, gilding and dressing of a booke called the Bible

* xvjs,' and I have said that there is nothing to shew that
this was an English Bible. Nor is there in this entry; but
later in the same MS. (Harl. 4780) there is an inventory
of the books belonging to the King at Richmond, and we
find among them ' The Bible, in englissh,' so that no doubt
there was a copy of the Wycliffite Version in the Royal
Library.

With regard to the different title-pages of Coverdale's
Bible of 1535 I have not been able to satisfy myself, owing
to the uncertainty introduced by the so-called facsimiles.
There are undoubtedly three title-pages which are genuine:
one (in. German type) in the Library of the Earl of Leicester
at Holkham, with a list of the books on the reverse:
one (English type) in the possession of the Marquess of
Northampton : and one (English type) in the University
Library, Cambridge, which has on the reverse the prayer
here printed at p. 66. In one of the two copies in the
British Museum there is a made-up title, partly genuine,
but completed in facsimile by Harris from the title-page

xiv PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION

of the Bible printed for Berthelet by Petit and Redman
in 1540. The other Museum copy, which is in the Gren-
ville Library, has a facsimile title, resembling but differing-
from that in the Holkham copy, the original of which I
have been unable to trace. Mr Fry had a facsimile made
from the Holkham title, but without the list of books on
the reverse. It is difficult therefore to place implicit
confidence in facsimiles.

In conclusion I have to express my sincere thanks to
all who have assisted me in this work: to His Grace the
Archbishop of Canterbury for his kindness in allowing me
to have a transcript made of the interesting manuscript in
Lambeth Palace Library which is printed in Appendix XII.;
to Dr Ginsburg for giving me free access to his fine col-
lection of Bibles, which is especially rich in copies of
Luther's and the Zurich Versions; to the officers of the
British Museum for many courtesies and much assistance;
to Mr H. F. Moule, to whom is largely due the* excellent
Catalogue of Bibles in the Library of the British and
Foreign Bible Society, and to whom I am indebted for
valuable suggestions; to the Librarian of the John Rylands
Library, Manchester, for the readiness with which he has
supplied me with information from the rich collection
under his charge; to Mr Charles Sayle, of the University
Library, Cambridge, for constant help; to Mr Cowley, of
the Bodleian; to the Rev. Prebendary Maddison, Librarian
of the Chapter Library, Lincoln, and to others who have
materially lightened my labours.

WILLIAM ALDIS WRIGHT.

TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE,
1 6th August, 1905.

ERRATUM,
p. 137, note1, 1. 1 8, For seyne read Iceyne.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION.

PAGES

pp. 3—8.
Vernacular versions of Scripture among the first works of Christian

antiquity 3

Early Saxon Versions : Bede, Alfred, and others .... 5, 6

A pause in the work •• 6

CHAPTER I.

THE MANUSCRIPT ENGLISH BIBLE,
pp. ii — 21.

Characteristics of the fourteenth century 11, x»

The Wycliffite Versions 12

Purvey's revision 13, 14

Perils of the work 15

Spirit of the translators ., • • 16

The progress of the work checked 17, 18

Manuscripts of the version still remaining . . . 18, 19

The version secretly used in the xvith century ... ao

CHAPTER II.

THE PRINTED BIBLE: EXTERNAL HISTORY,

pp. 24—121.

Position of the Bible at the beginning of the xvith century . . 24, 25

§ i. TINDALE, pp. 25—54.

Tindale's early life : residence at London 25 — 29

Visits Hamburgh 1524 : Cologne 1525 29, 30

The first New Testament finished at Worms in two editions . 31 — 33

Tidings of the work spread 33» 34

Copies of the translation received in England . . . 35 — 37

The English New Testament at Cambridge .... 38—40

„ ,, at Oxford 40—42

Bp. Nix's Complaint 49

Archbp. Warham's assembly 43

XVI CONTENTS

PAGES

Tindale translates the Pentateuch, 1530, I 44

and the book si Jonah, 1534 ....... 44

Joye's New Testament ........ 45, 46

Tindale's revised New Testament, 1534 47

Q. Anne Boleyn's copy . 48

A New Testament printed in England, 1536 . • • 48

Tindale's martyrdom, 1536 49

His last revision of the New Testament, 1534, 1535 » • 5°

Characteristics of Tindale • . 51 — 54

§ 2. COVERDALE, pp. 55—67.

Coverdale's connexion with More and Crumwell .... 55

His Bible printed, 1535. Different title-pages . . . 56—58

His account of his work . . . • . • . 59 — 61

His Latin-English Testaments . 6a. 63

Coverdale's first" edition not sanctioned by the king ... 63

A council held by Crumwell (1537) in which the use of Scripture

is discussed 64, 65

Coverdale's second edition printed in England, and published (1537)

with the king's license 65, 66

The prefatory Prayer to this edition 66, 67

§ 3. MATTHEW (ROGERS), pp. 67 — 72.

Composite character of this Bible 67

Dedicated to Henry VIII 69

Cranmer's joy at receiving it ........ 69, 70

Licensed by the king 71

§ 4. THE GREAT BIBLE, pp. 73—83.

The revision undertaken by Coverdale 73

His account of his design 74 — 76

The commentary finally abandoned 78

Public use of the Bible 79— 81

Feeling divided 81 — 83

§ 5. TAVERNER, pp. 83, 84.

His account of his work 84

Superseded by the Great Bible 84

§ 6. A TIME OF SUSPENSE, pp. 85—89.

The revision of the Bible suspended 85

Edward VI., his dewtion to the Bible . . . . . . 86, 87

Sir J. Cheke's translation of St Matthew ..... 88

The reign of Mary 89

§ 7. THE GENEVAN BIBLE, pp. 90—94.

The Genevan Testament (1557), and Psalms (1559) . • . 90, 91

The Bible . 91

Becomes the popular English Bible 93

Archbp. Parker's judgment on it 94

CONTENTS xvii

§ 8. THE BISHOPS' BIBLE, pp. 95 — 102. PAGES

Q. Elizabeth's relation to the English Bible . . . 95, 96

Archbp. Parker plans a new revision 96

Characteristics of the work 98

Scholars engaged upon it . . . . « « . gg

Sanctioned for public use by Convocation .... JQO

Displaces the Great Bible . . . . . . * 102

§ 9. THE RHEIMS AND DOWAY VERSION, pp. 102—106.

Vernacular Versions of Roman Catholics ..... 102

The English Version of the New Testament . . . . 103

The translators and annotators 104

The Old Testament . 105

§ 10. THE AUTHORISED VERSION, pp. 107 — 121.

The English Bible at the accession of James 1 107

Proposals for a revision 108

The proposals carried out no

Choice of revisers . . . . • . . • . in

Their qualifications « • • 114

Instructions for the revision 114 — 116

The revisers' own account of the work .... 116 — 118

The revised Bible printed 119

A new revision proposed under the Commonwealth ... 120

CHAPTER III.

THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE,
pp. 125 — 278.

Materials available for a translation of the Bible at the beginning

of the xvith century 126

Greek, 127; Hebrew, 127; texts and translations f . 128 — 131

§ i. TINDALE, pp. 131 — 161.

Tindale acquainted with Greek and Hebrew . . . . 131
His independence in the New Testament ; how far he used

the Vulgate, 132; Luther, id. ; Erasmus .... 135

The quarto fragment ........ 137

His own statement « 139, 140

Comparison of the^ texts of 1525 and 1534 .... 140

Glosses of the edition of 1534 141

Revision of 1535 [1534, G. H.] 144

Influence of Luther on Tindale's writings 146

On the short Prologues 149

Differences 150

xviii CONTENTS

PAGES

Tindale's independence in the Old Testament .... 153

Revision of lessons from Old Testament .... 156

His permanent influence ........ 157

Note. Comparison of readings in Tindale's second and third

revisions 158 — 161

§ 3. COVERDALE, pp. l6l — 169.

Coverdale's Bible, a secondary translation 161

His Old Testament based on the Zurich Version . . 163

His New Testament a revision of Tindale's .... 164

The value of his work 164

Note. Examples of Coverdale's renderings in St Matthew . . 167 — 169

§3. MATTHEW, pp. 169—179.

His Bible, a composite work, 169, edited by Rogers . . . 171

Jonah taken from Coverdale 171

Tindale's fragmentary translations neglected . . . . 175

The New Testament taken from Tindale, 1535 [1534, G. H.] 178

§4. THE GREAT BIBLE, pp. 179 — 207.

The revision of the Old Testament based upon Munster .. . 179

Examination of Judges v. 78 — 30 . . . . . . 181

„ Psalm li 183

,, Psalms xix, xlii. . ... . . • 184

„ Isaiah liii 186

Different revisions, 1539, 1540 April, 1540 November . . 191, 193

The revision of the New Testament based on Erasmus . 195

The Vulgate and Complutensian texts used .... 197

The Psalter retained in the Prayer-Book 108

Note A. Comparisons of readings in the representative editions of

the Great Bible 203

Note B. Various readings in the Psalters of the Great Bible . 206

§5. TAVERNER, pp. 207 — 211.

Merits of the revision of the New Testament .... 208

Note. Characteristic renderings of Tavemer .... 209

§6. THE GENEVAN BIBLE, pp. 212—230.

New Latin and other versions available 212

General character of the Version 214

Examination of i Kings iii. 5 — 10 214

„ Job xix. 23—28 215

„ Isai. ix. 2—7 217

„ Wisd. vii. 15—21, 27—30 .... 219

. „ Wisd. viii. 19 — 11 211

The revision of the New Testament based on Beza . . . 222

CONTENTS xix

PAGES

Examination of Eph. ii. 12 — 18 • ••.... 224

„ Rev. ii. 8— n 325

Special readings , . , 327

Notes from the Genevan Bible . . . * . . 229

§ 7. THE BISHOPS' BIBLE, pp. 230—244.

General character of the revision 231

Examination' of Isai. liii. 232

„ Ps. xix. ....... 235

Lawrence's. Notes- . . . 237

Examination of Eph. iv. 7 — 16 238

The revision again revised in 1572 241

Notes from the Bishops' Bible ...*., 243

§S. THE RHEIMS AND DOWAY BIBLE, pp. 245—255.

The plan of the work 245

The peculiar value of the version 249

Specimens of the version : Dan. ix. 18 — 26 .... 249

„ „ Isai. ix. 6, 7 . . . . 251

„ „ Ps. xix. 8—13 .... 251

„ „ Ps. Ivii. 9—12 .... 252

Latin phrases adopted from it . » 253

Fidelity of the translators 253

§ 9. THE AUTHORISED VERSION, pp. 255—278.

New materials available 255

Use of the Genevan and Rhemish Versions .... 257, 273

Examination of Isai. liii , . 258

„ Wisd. vii. 15—21, 27—30 .... 262

„ the marginal renderings in Malachi . ... 264

Revision of the New Testament « . 266

Examination of Hebr. xiii. 5 — 16 267

Use of Beza . • . . . 269

Examination of the marginal renderings in St Mark • • 270

„ changes in i John ..... 272

General characteristics 274

Note. Comparison of renderings in the Bishops* and Authorised

Versions . . . . • 976

CONCLUSION.

pp. 279—284.

The different versions recognized in the Prayer-Book . . • 379

The English Bible compared with the Vulgate . . ' . • «8i

Words of the Translators *8a

CONTENTS

APPENDICES.

pp. 285—352. PAGES

L Specimens of the earlier and later Wycliffite Versions . 187

tL Chronological List of Bibles 290

III Collation of i John in the three texts of Tindale . . 295

IV. An examination of the sources of Coverdale's Notes . 298

V. Specimen of notes from Tindale and Matthew . . . 306

VI. Specimens of the Latin- English Testaments of Coverdale . 308

VII. Passages from the Pentateuch and Historical Books in

Tindale, &c 3"

VIII. The relation of the Wycliffite to later Versions . . 316
IX. The Revision of the Authorised Version .... 320

X. Phrases in the Psalms marked in the Psalter of the Great

Bible as additions from the Vulgate .... 333

XI. Sources of the notes in Matthew's Bible .... 336
XII. Notes on the Translators of the Authorised Version . 342

XIII Rules for the translation of the Authorised Version reported

to the Synod of Dort 351

INDEX 353

INTRODUCTION.

THEN the boy sprang up from his knees, and ran,
Stung by the splendour of a sudden thought,
And fetched the seventh plate of graven lead
Out of the secret chamber, found a place,
Pressing with finger on the deeper dints,
And spoke, as 'twere his mouth proclaiming first,
*I am the Resurrection and the Life,

Whereat he opened his eyes wide at once,
And sat up of himself, and looked at us;
And thenceforth nobody pronounced a word.^
Only, outside, the Bactrian cried his cry
Like the lone desert-bird that wears the ruff,
As signal hie were safe, from time to time.

BROWNING, Dramatis Persona* A Death in the Desert.

INTRODUCTION.

THERE is a famous saying, which dates from the times
of persecution, that ' the blood of Martyrs is the seed of the
' Church/ It may be added in the like spirit that the voice
of Holy Scripture is the spring and measure of individual
faith. Both statements require to be modified in their
application ; but it remains generally true that the society
which is founded by human devotion and labour, is
quickened in its several members by the influence of the
Word. So it is that the history of the vernacular Scrip-
tures is in a great measure the history of personal faith. A
people which is without a Bible in its mother tongue, or is
restrained from using it, or wilfully neglects it, is also
imperfect, or degenerate, or lifeless in its apprehension of
Christian Truth, and proportionately bereft of the strength
which flows from a living Creed.

In the first ages of the Church the translation of the
Scriptures followed immediately on the introduction of
Christianity to a nation of a new language. When the
Gospel spread eastwards, a Syriac translation of the New
Testament was one of the first monuments of its power.
When it spread westwards, a Latin version preceded, as far
as we know, all other literary efforts of the African Church.
Ulfilas, the second bishop of the Goths, gave them the
Scriptures in their own language. Miesrob, the framer of
the Armenian alphabet, was the translator of the Armenian
Bible ; and the Slavonic -version was due in part at least

4 INTRODUCTION

to the two brothers, Cyrillus and Methodius, who first
reduced the Slavonic dialect to writing. The history of
the ^Ethiopic and Egyptian Scriptures is probably similar,
though it is more obscure ; and it is most significant, that
of these ancient versions, the greater part survive sub-
stantially the same in the public services of the nations
which occupy the places of those for whom they were
originally composed.

The original versions of Holy Scripture remain, but all
else is changed. If we fix our eyes on the west only, we
see the new- won empire of the Church desolated almost
as soon as it was gained, by successive hordes of barbarian
invaders, out of whom she was destined in the Providence
of God to shape the forefathers of modern Europe. In less
than ten years after Jerome completed his version of the
Old Testament from the Hebrew (A.D. 400 — 404), Alaric
took Rome (A.D. 410). Thenceforward a fresh work was
to be achieved by Christianity, and by a new method. For
a time the normal processes of Christianity were in abey-
ance : organization prevailed over faith. These new races
were to be disciplined by act before they could be taught
by the simple word. Thus the task of the translation of
Scripture among the northern nations was suspended. The
Latin Vulgate sufficed for the teachers, and they ministered
to their congregations such lessons from it as they could
receive.

But as soon as society was again settled, the old instinct
asserted itself, and first, which is a just cause of pride, in
our own island. As early as the eighth century, the Psalms
were rendered into Anglo-Saxon ; and about the same
time, Bede, during his last illness, translated the Gospel of
St John.

The narrative of the completion of this work is given
by an eye-witness, Cuthbert, a scholar of Bede, in a letter
to a fellow-scholar, and is in itself so beautiful a picture
of the early monastic life, that it may be quoted in abstract
Bede had been ill for some weeks. About Easter (A.D. 735),
he felt that his end was approaching, and looked forward

INTRODUCTION

to it with eeaseless gratitude, ' rejoicing that he was counted

* worthy thus to suffer/ He quoted much from Holy
Scripture; and one fragment of Saxon poetry, which he

^ecited and may have composed, was taken down by
Cuthbert1. But he was chiefly busy with two English
translations of Excerpts from Isidore, and of the Gospel of
St John. Ascension-day drew near. His illness increased,
but he only laboured the more diligently. On the Wednes-
day, his scribe told him that one chapter alone remained,
but feared that it might be painful to him to dictate. * It is
4 easy/ Bede replied, 'take your pen and write quickly/
The work was continued for some time. Then Bede
directed Cuthbert to fetch his little treasures from his
casket (capsella), * pepper, scarves (oraria) and incense/ that
he might distribute them among his friends. And so he
passed the remainder of the day till evening in holy and
cheerful conversation. His boy-scribe at last found an
opportunity to remind him, with pious importunity, of his
unfinished task : ' One sentence, dear master, still remains
'unwritten/ * Write quickly/ he answered. The boy
soon said, ' It is completed now/ ' Well/ Bede replied,

* thou hast said the truth : all is ended. Take my head
'in thy hands, I would sit in the holy place in which
'I was wont to pray, that so sitting I may call upon

* my Father/ Thereupon, resting upon the floor of his cell,
he chanted the Gloria, and his soul immediately passed
away, while the name of the Holy Spirit was on his lips*.

In the next century Alfred prefixed to his laws a
translation of the Ten Commandments, and a few other
fragments from the book of Exodus ; and is said to have
been engaged on a version of the Psalms at the time of his
death (A.D. 901). In the tenth century, or a little later, the

1 The original is given in Gale,
Hist. Angl. Script. I. 152, and by
Wright, Biographia Literaria, I. p.
n, from whom I borrow a literal
translation • ' Before the necessary
'journey no one becomes more prudent
' of thought than is needful to him, to

* search out before his going hence what
'to his .spirit of good or of evil after
'his death hence will be judged.'

* Cuthbert's letter is given in Bede's
Eccles. Hist. Prsef. c. ii. Tom. vi.
p. 15, ed. Migne.

6 INTRODUCTION

four Gospels were translated apparently for public use;
and two interlinear translations, probably of an earlier date,
into other English dialects, are preserved in Latin Manu-
scripts, which shew at least individual zeal1. Of the Old
Testament, the Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, Esther, and
parts of other books were translated about the tenth
century. All these translations, with the possible exception
of Bede's8, were only secondary translations from the Latin,
but none the less they reveal the thoughts with which
men's hearts were stirred. And there was no hindrance
to their execution. On the contrary, the number of the
labourers who took part in the work shews that it was
of wide popularity.

But the effort was as yet premature. England had still
to receive a new element of her future strength ; and for
her the time of discipline was not over. The Norman
invasion, which brought with it the fruits of Romanic
thought and culture, checked for a while the spontaneous
development of religious life. Nevertheless fragmentary
translations of Scripture into Norman-French shew that the
Bible was popularly studied, and in the end the nation was

1 One of these noble MSS. is in completing an edition of the four

the British Museum (the Lindisfarne Gospels, which will supply the critical

(St Cuthbert's) Gospels, Cotton, Nero, introduction in which Mr Hardwick's

D. iv.) ; and the other is in the Bod- work is wholly deficient. [Professor

leian (the Rushworth (Mac Regol's) Skeat edited St Mark in 1871 >St Luke

Gospels, Bodl. D. 74 (now Auct. D. in 1874, St John in 1878, and re-edited

11. 19)). I am not acquainted with St Matthew in 1887. The MSS. are

any satisfactory description of the described in the Preface to the Gospel

MSS. of the common Anglo-Saxon of St Mark.]

Version; nor yet with any general a Bede at least was acquainted
account of the relation in which the with Greek, and in his Retractationes
several copies stand to one another. (Act. Ap. Prcef.) he notices the van-
In this respect Thorpe's edition is ations of a Greek manuscript of the
most unsatisfactory. Three distinct Acts which he had collated from the
types of the text of St Matthew with ordinary Latin text. From the read-
various readings from four other ings cited there is every reason to
manuscripts have been published by believe that his manuscript was the
Mr C. Hard wick (Cambridge, 1858), Graeco- Latin copy of the Acts in the
who so far finished the work begun Bodleian known as the Codex Laud-
by Mr J. M. Kemble. At present ianus (Ej). . Compare Mill, N. T.
Mi W. W. Skeat is engaged on Prolegg. icmff.

INTRODUCTION 7

richer by the delay1. Nor may it be forgotten even in this
relation that the insularity of the people furthered its
characteristic growth ; for while it remained outside the
Roman Empire yet it shared in the spiritual strength which
came at that time from an intimate union with the Roman
See. Thus the nation preserved throughout its progress
the features of its peculiar constitution, and at the same
time was brought within the influence of Catholic discipline
and sympathy. It would be out of place to follow out here
the action and reaction of these special and general powers
upon the English type of mediaeval Christianity ; but the
recognition of their simultaneous working is necessary for
the understanding of the history of the English Bible. For
three centuries they acted with various and beneficent
results. At length in the I4th century the preparatory
work of the Papacy was ended and its dissolution com-
menced. The many nations and the many churches began
from that time to define their separate peculiarities and
functions. The time of maturity was now ready to follow
on the time of tutelage : a free development was sufficiently
prepared by a long discipline2.

It is then at this point that the history of the English
Bible properly commences, a history which is absolutely
unique in its course and in its issue. And this history is
twofold. There is the external history of the different

1 [The Canterbury Psalter (isth of the Anglo-Saxon Psalter from a MS.
cent.) in the Library of Trinity Col- in the possession of his father, with
lege, Cambridge, contains interlinear the readings of three other copies.]
translations in Anglo-Saxon and 2 No notice has been taken of the
Norman -French. The former of metrical paraphrases and summaries
these is written between the lines of of parts of Scripture, as that of Csed-
the Roman Psalter, and was edited mon (f c. 680) on parts of Genesis,
for the Early English Text Society Exodus, and Daniel; of Orm (c.
in 1889 by Mr F. Harsley. The 1150) on the Gospels and the Acts;
latter accompanies what is known and the' Sowlehele' (c. 1250). These,
as Jerome's Hebrew Version, and though they paved the way for trans-
was edited in 1876 by M. Francisque lations of the Bible, cannot be reek-
Michel, who had previously (1860) oned among them. [See BiSlical
edited another version from a MS. Quotations in Old English Prose
in the Bodleian Library. Sir John Writers, by Professor A. S. Cook.
Spelman in 1640 published an edition Two Series, 1898 — 1903.]

8 INTRODUCTION

versions, as to when and by whom and under what circum-
stances they were made ; and there is the internal history
which deals with their relation to other texts, with their
filiation one on another, and with the principles by which
they have been successively modified. The external history
is a stirring record of faithful and victorious courage : the
internal history is not less remarkable from the enduring
witness which it bears to that noble catholicity which is the
glory of the English Church.

CHAPTER I.

THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE.

Another race hath been and other palms are won.

WORDSWORTH, Ode: Intimations of Immortality.

CHAPTER I.

THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE.

THE external history of the English Bible may be
divided into two periods of not very unequal length, the
first extending from the beginning of Wycliffe's labours to
the publication of Tindale's New Testament in 1525, the
second from that date to the completion of our present
received version in 1611. The first of these will be the
subject of the present chapter.

It has been already said that the I4th century was the
first stage in the dissolution of the mediaeval Church. Its
character was marked by the corruption of the higher
clergy, and the growth of independence in the masses of
the people. Both facts favoured an appeal from custom
and tradition to the written and unchanging Word. More-
over the last great progressive effort for the restoration of
the Church — the establishment of the mendicant orders —
had failed, but not before the people had been roused by
the appeals which were addressed to them. Touched by
a feeling of anxious suspense men turned with intense
longing to the Bible, and in the first instance naturally to
the Psalter, which has been in every age the fresh spring
of hope in times of trial. Of this no less than three
English versions in prose, dating from the first half of
the I4th century, have been preserved1. But the work of

1 Of these the most important is \>jL&N\s(ffist.ofEng.Tr.ofthe£iblej
that by Richard Rolle, Hermit of pp. ia — 15) are apparently varieties
Hampole^ [The three MSS. mentioned of Richard Rolle's Psalter and Com-

'' 12'' THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE [CH,

translation did not long stop here. The years from 1345
to 1349 were full of calamities — pestilence and famine and
war — which seemed to men already deeply stirred by the
sight of spiritual evils to portend the end of the world.
Other commotions followed not long afterwards which
shewed the widespread disorganization of society. In
France there was the terrible rising of the Jacquerie
(1358); in Italy the momentary triumph and fall of
Rienzi (1347—1354) ; a great schism (1378—1417) divided
the forces of the Church; and Adrianople became (1360)
the capital of a Turkish Empire in Europe built on the
ruins of a Christian power.

In the meantime the general belief that some awful
crisis was at hand found expression in England in the
Tract on the Last Age of the Church (1356), which has
been commonly though wrongly attributed to Wyclrffe;
and Wycliffe himself must have been influenced by a like
expectation when he chose the Apocalypse as the subject
of his first labours on the Bible. His translation of the
Apocalypse was soon followed by a translation of the
Gospels with a commentary, and at a later time by versions
of the remaining books of the New Testament with a fresh
rendering of the Apocalypse, so that a complete English
New Testament was finished about 1380. To this a version
of the Old Testament was soon added, which appears to
have been undertaken by a friend of Wycliffe's, Nicholas
de Hereford. The original manuscript of Nicholas is still
preserved in the Bodleian, and offers a curious memorial of
his fortunes. For having incurred the displeasure of his
superiors, he was cited to appear in London in 1382, to
answer for his opinions. He was excommunicated, and

mentary. This was edited jn 1884 MSS. (Brit. Mus. Add. 17376, and
by the Rev. H. R. Bramley, and in Trinity College, Dublin, MS. A.
1895-6 other treatises by Rolle were 4. 4), and in 1904 Miss Paues pub-
published by C. Horstman. In 1891 lished A Fourteenth Century English
Dr Karl Biilbring edited for the Early Biblical Version, containing portions
English Text Society The Earliest of the New Testament, from i4th
Complete English Psalter in the West cent. MSS.]
Midland Dialect from two 1410 cent.

I] THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE 13

left England shortly afterward, breaking off his translation
in the middle of Baruch (iii. 20), where the manuscript
ends abruptly. The work was afterwards co'mpleted, as it
is supposed, by Wycliffe, who thus before he died in 1384
had the joy of seeing his hope fulfilled and the Scriptures
Circulated in various forms among his countrymen.

Like the earlier Saxon translations, Wycliffe's transla-
tion was made from the Latin Vulgate, and from the text
commonly current in the I4th century, which was far from
pure. It was also so exactly literal that in many places
the meaning was obscure. The followers of Wycliffe were
not blind to these defects, and within a few years after his
death a complete revision of the Bible was undertaken by
John Purvey, who had already become notorious for his
opinions, and had shared in the disgrace of Nicholas de
Hereford1.

Purvey has left, in a general Prologue, an interesting
account of the method on which he proceeded in his
revision, which is marked by singular sagacity and judg-
ment. He had, as will be seen, clear conceptions of the
duties of the critic and of the translator, and the comparison
of his work with Wycliffe's shews that he was not unable
to carry out the design which he formed. After enumer-i
ating several obvious motives for undertaking his task, he
continues: 'For these resons and othere, with comune1
'charite to saue alle men in oure rewme, whiche God wole
'haue savid, a symple creature [so he calls himself] hath
'translatid the bible out of Latyn into English. First, this|
'symple creature hadde myche trauaile, with diuerse
'felawis and helperis, to gedere manie elde biblis, and
'othere doctouris, and comune glosis, and to make oo
'Latyn bible sumdel [somewhat] trewe2; and thanne to

1 Purvey's copy is still preserved v. 6, x. I, &c.

at Dublin. The Latin MSS. which 2 The collation of manuscripts must

Purvey used exhibit many different have been very partial and scanty,

readings from Wycliffe's, but they Thus in i John ii. 14 all the copies of

are not different in character. Both Purvey's translation read ' brithrenj

translations contain the interpolations i.e. fratres for patres, a blunder o^

in the books of Samuel, e.g. i Sam. which I can find no trace in BentleyY

14 THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE [CH.

'studre it of the newe, the text with the glosse... ; the
'thridde tyme to counseile with elde gramafiens...; the iiij.
'tyme to translate as cleerli as he eode to the sentence
' [sense], and to haue manie gode felawis and kunnynge at
' the correcting of the translacioun. First it is to knowe,
' that the best translating is... to translate after the sentence,
' and not oneli aftir the wordis, so that the sentence be as
' opin, either openere, in English as in Latyn, and go not
'fer from the lettre...In translating into English, many
'resolucions moun [may] make the sentence open, as an
'ablatif case absolute may be resoluid into these thre
'words, with couenable [suitable] verbe, the while, for, if...
' and... whanne... Also a participle of a present tens...mai
' be resoluid into a verbe of the same tens, and a coniunc-
' cioun copulatif. ..Also a relatif, which mai be resoluid
'into his antecedent with a coniunccioun copulatif... Also
' whanne ri}tful construccioun is lettid [hindered] bi rela-
'cion, I resolue it openli : thus where... Dominum formi-
' dabunt adversary ejus shulde be Englishid thus bi the
1 lettre, the Lord hise adversaries shulen drede, I Englishe it
' thus bi resolucioun, the aduersaries of the Lord shulen
'-drede Aim... At the bigynnyng I purposide, with Goddis
' helpe, to make the sentence as trewe and open in English
' as it is in Latyn, either more trewe and more open than it
' is in Latyn ; and I preie, for charite and for corrioun
4 profyt of cristene soulis, that if ony wiys man fynde ony
' defaute of the truthe of translacioun, let him sette in the
'trewe sentence and opin of holi writ.., for... the comune
' Latyn biblis haue more nede to be correctid, as manie as
' I haue seen in my lif, than hath the English Bible late
*translatidV...As might be expected the revised text dis-

collations of English MSS. of the as far as I have compared the two,

Vulgate. The clause is omitted by wholly without foundation. The dif-

Wycliffe, as by many Latin MSS. ferences are exactly those which the

1 Prologue, c. xv. p. 57. Mr Prologue describes. It need not be

Froude's statement (which is retained said that it was not made 'at the

in his last edition, 1870) that the 'beginning of the fifteenth century*

second version, based upon Wyclifie's, (History of Engiand, in. p. 77). [The

was ' tinted more strongly with the Lollard opinions are in Purvey's Pro>

' peculiar opinions of the Lollards,1 is, lojuet not in his version.]

THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE

placed the original version, and in spite of its stern pro-
scription in a convocation in 1408 under the influence of
Archbishop Arundel1, it was widely circulated through all
classes till it was at last superseded by the printed versions
of the 1 6th century2.

But this first triumph of the English Bible was not
won without a perilous struggle. One or two contemporary
notices of the state of feeling over which it was achieved
and of that again out of which it sprung are of deep
interest. Thus a scholar writes when asked to teach the
ignorant the contents of the Gospel: 'Brother, I knowe
*wel that I am holde by Crystis lawe to parforme thyn
'•axinge, bote natheles we beth n6w so fer yfallen awey
' fram Cristis lawe, that if Y wolde answere to thyn axingus
' I moste in cas vnderfonge the deth ; and thu wost wel,
'that a man is yholden to kepe his lyf as longe as he
'may3.' Many think it amiss, says Wycliffe, 'that men
* schulden knowe Cristus lyfe, for thenne prestus schullen
' scheme of hyre lyues, and specyaly these hye prestus, and

1 See p. 17.

8 The translation included all the
Apocryphal Books except i Esdras.
The Epistle to the Laodicenes was not
included in Wycliffe's or Purvey's
translation, but was added afterwards
in some MSS< The texts of the
original translation and of the re-
vision are generally uniform.

It is scarcely necessary to add that
Sir T. More's statement that 'the
1 Holy Bible was translated [into En-
1 glish] long before Wycliffe's days ' is
not supported by the least independent
evidence. He may have seen a MS.
of Wycliffe's version, and (like Lam-
bert, see p. 24) have miscalculated
the date. Bp. Bonner (for instance)
had a copy [now at Lambeth], and
there was a fine one at the Charter-
house [now in the Bodleian]. See
p. 19. Compare Tindale's Answer
to More, m. p. x68 (Parker Soc. ed.).

[In Dec, 1868 Hemy Bradshaw

wrote to Dr Westcott : ' There is one
' thing that I could wish you had
'mentioned in your first chapter, for
' though I have never seen it remarked
'anywhere, it has long struck me as
'being very remarkable; I mean the
'apparent fact that the English Wy-
'clifiite version seems so much to
'have superseded the Latin. I have
' examined scores of English copies of
' Latin Bibles, and I have never seen
' a XVth century copy, never a copy
' which could be put later in execution
' than the completion of the English
' version. I dare say there are such
' copies, but ,1 don't think my ex-
' perience is likely to be exceptional,
1 and as such it is a thing worth noting
' in the history of the English Bible,
' as showing how little effect the pro-
* scrip tion had.']

3 Forshall and Madden, Wycliffe^
Bible, Pref. p. xv, a-

16 THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE [CH.

' for they reuersen Crist bothe in worde and in dede. Yet
there was a vigorous party to which the reformers could
trust. ' On comfort/ he addsr ' is of knyghtes, that they
1 saueren muche [care much for] the gospel, and haue wylle
' to rede in Englysche the gospel of Cristys lyf V But the
fear of death and the power of enemies could not prevail
against the spirit in which the work was wrought.

1 Cristen men,' one says, ' owe moche to traueile ny}t
' and day aboute text of holy writ, and namely the gospel
' in her modir tunge, sithe Jhesu Crist, very God and very
' man, tau}t this gospel with his owne blessid mouth and
' kept it in his lyf2.' ' I besek and with alle my hert pray
1 them that this werk redyn,' writes Wycliffe, in the preface
to his Harmony of the Gospels, ' that for me thei pray the
' mercy of God, that I may fulfylle that is set in the
'draghing of this boke ; and that he at whos suggestyon
' I this werke began, and thei that [this] werk redyn, and
' alle cristen men with me, thurgh doynge of that that is
'wrytyn in this bok, may com to geder to that blisse
'that neuer salle endeV And Purvey when he revised
WyclifTe's work knew well what was required of the
interpreter of Scripture. 'He hath nede to Hue a clene
'lif, and be ful deuout in preiers, and haue not his wit
' ocupied about worldli thingis, that the Holi Spiryt, Autour
' of wisdom, and kunnyng [knowledge], and truthe, dresse
'him in his werk and suffre him not for to erre...Bi this
' maner,' he concludes, ' with good liuyng and greet traueil,
' men moun come to trewe and cleer translating, and trewe
' vndurstonding of holi writ, seme it neuere so hard at the
' bigynnyng. God grante to us alle grace to kenne wel,
' and kepe wel holi writ, and suffre ioiefulli sum peyne for
it at the lasteV

The last words were not allowed to remain without
fulfilment. As long as the immediate influence of Wycliflfe
lasted the teaching of his followers was restrained within
reasonable bounds. Times of anarchy and violence fol-

1 Wycliffis Bible, 1. c. 3 Id. p. x. n.

* Id. p. xiv. n. 4 Id. Prologue, p. 60.

I] THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE 17

lowed, and spiritual reform was confounded with the de-
struction of society. The preachers of the Bible gave
occasion to their enemies to identify them with the
enemies of order; and the reestablishment of a strong
government led to the enactment of the statute De hceretico
comburendo (2 Hen. IV), which was soon put in force as
a powerful check on heresy. It is impossible to determine
whether the Wycliffite Bible was among ' the books ' men-
tioned in the preamble of the act by which the Lollards
were said to excite the people to sedition1. Later parallels
make it likely that it was so ; but it was not long before
the Version was directly assailed.

In a convocation of the province of Canterbury held
at Oxford under Archbishop Arundel in 1408, several
constitutions were enacted against the party of the Reform-
ation. The one on the use of the vernacular Scriptures
is important both in form and substance. ' It is a danger-
'ous thing,' so it runs, 'as witnesseth blessed St Jerome,
'to translate the text of the holy Scripture out of one
' tongue into another ; for in the translation the same
'sense is not always easily kept, as the same St Jerome
' confesseth, that although he were inspired (etsi inspiratus

* fuisset), yet oftentimes in this he erred ; we therefore
'decree and ordain that no man hereafter by his own
'authority (auctoritate sua) translate any text of the

* Scripture into English or any other tongue, by way of

* a book, pamphlet, or treatise ; and that no man read any
'such book, pamphlet, or treatise, now lately composed
' in the time of John Wycliffe or since, or hereafter to be
'set forth in part or in whole, publicly or privately, upon
'pain of greater excommunication, until the said trans-
lation be approved by the ordinary of the place, or, if
'the case so require, by the council provincial. He that
'shall do contrary to this shall likewise be punished as
'a favourer of heresy and error2.'

1 The preamble is quoted by Mr 245 (whose translation I have gene-

Fiojide, History of England, n. 20. rally followed). The original Latin

5 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, in. is given in Wilkins' Concilia, in. 317.

W, 2

18 THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE [CH.

Four years after came the insurrection and death of
Sir John Oldcastle. A new and more stringent act was
passed against heresy (2 Hen. V), and the Lollards as
a party were destroyed. But the English Bible survived
their destruction. The terms of the condemnation under
Archbishop Arundel were explicit, but it was practically
ineffectual. No such approbation as was required, so far
as we know, was ever granted, but the work was still
transcribed for private use ; and the manuscripts are them-
selves the best records of its history1.

Of about one hundred and seventy copies of the whole
or part of the Wycliffite versions which have been ex-
amined, fifteen of the Old Testament and eighteen of the
New belong to the original version. The remainder are
of Purvey's revision, which itself has in some very rare
cases undergone another partial revision. Of these not
one-fifth are of an earlier date than Arundel's condem-
nation2. The greater part appear to have been written
between 1420 and 1450 ; and what is a more interesting
fact, nearly half the copies are of a small size, such as could
be made the constant daily companions of their owners.
Others again are noticeable for the rank of those by whom
they were once possessed. One belonged to Humphrey,
the 'good' duke of Gloucester3: another to Henry VI,
who gave it to the Charterhouse4: another (apparently)
to Richard III8; another to Henry VII(?), another to
Edward VI6; and another was presented to Queen Eliza-

1 Two names however are con- ed. Townshend). The subsequent

nected too closely with Wycliffe to conduct of Arundel is not inconsist-

be omitted altogether. John of Gaunt ent with the belief that this version

vigorously supported Wycliffe in his was Wycliffe's.

endeavours to circulate an English 8 [In a copy of the New Testament

version of the Bible, and after his in the Library of Emmanuel College,

death successfully opposed a BilJ Cambridge, there is a note ' Finished

brought into the House of Lords, • 1382, this copy taken 1397.']

1390, to forbid the circulation of the * [Brit. Mus. Eg. MSS. 617, 618.]

Scriptures in English (Hist. Ace. p. 4 [Bodl. 2249.]

33). Anne of Bohemia also, accord- ° [Forshall and Madden. Prcf.

ing to the testimony of Archbishop p. Ixiii.]

Arundel, • constantly studied the four 6 This copy is now in the University

•Gospels in English' (Foxe, HI. 302, Library at Cambridge (Mm. II. 15),

I] THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE 19

beth as a new-year's gift by her chaplain1. There are yet
other copies with interest of a different kind2. One prob-
ably was that of Bp. Bonner8: another records in a hand
of the 1 6th century, that /this ancient monyment of holy
' scripture doth'e show, how the Lord God in all ages and
'tymes wold haue his blessed woorde preserved for the
'comforte of his elect children and church in all tymes
'and ages, in despyte of SathaneV

and R. Crowley printed from it the
General Prologue in 1550, 'the
' Originall whereof is founde written

* in an olde English Bible,* so he
writes on the title-page, ' bitwixt the
'olde Testament and the Newe.
'Whych Bible remaynith now in y«
'Kyng his maiesties Chamber.'

The book retains a binding appar-
ently of the age of Edward VI,
which bears stamped on one side
Verbum Domini and on the other
manet in atternum.

Part of Crowley's notice to the
reader is worthy of being quoted:

'[This Prologue] was at ye fyrste
' made common to fewe men yl wolde
'and were able to optayn it. But
'nowe it is made commen to all
'menne, that be desyrouse of it.
' Forget not therfore, [gentle reader,]
'to take it thanckfully, to vse it
' Christenly, and to esteme it of no
' lesse value than a most preciouse
'iewell, fyrst framed by the Diuine
' wisdome of gods spirite poured vpon
'the fyrste Autoure, preserued by
'goddis mercyfull prouidence, and
•* nowe offered vnto the by God hym-
' selfe, that thou hongring the perfecte
' knowledge of goddi$ worde shuldest

* not be destitutid of so necessarye a
' meane to attayne to the same.'

1 [Forshall and Madden, Pref.
p» xxxix.]

2 [In the Chapter Library, West-
minster, there is a copy, written
about 1450, which was given by the

Duchess of Richmond, Surrey's sister,
to Henry Fitz Alan, Earl of Arundel,
and by him in September, 1576, to
Richard Wiclif. In the Wardrobe
Accounts of Edward IV (1480) there
is an item for binding his Bible, but
nothing to shew whether it was Latin
or English, or possibly French.]

3 [Lambeth 25.]

4 [Forshall and Madden, Pref. p.
lx.] But it must be observed that in
spite of the wide circulation of the
English Version the Latin Vulgate
remained the Bible of those who
could read, just as afterwards in
Cranmer's time. One interesting me-
morial of this remains. The ' Per-
'sones Tale' in Chaucer (c. 1386 —
1390) abounds in passages of the Bible
in English. The Latin ' catch- word '
is very rarely given; and in no one
case have I observed a real coincidence
with either of the Wycliffite versions.
On the contrary, the renderings differ
from them more than might have been
expected in contemporary versions of
the same Latin text ; and the same
text (e.g. Acts iv. 1 2) is turned differ-
ently in different places. One or two
examples are worth quoting.

'Alias! I caytif man» who shal
'delivere me fro the prisoun of my
« caytif body?' (Rom. vii. 24).

'An avaricious man is in the thral-
« dom of idolatrie ' (Eph. v. 5).

' Go, quod lesu Crist, and have na-
« more wil to sinne ' (John viiL i r).

THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE

[CH.

Thus the books themselves speak to us and witness
of the work which they did1. In fact, they help us to
understand Foxe's famous testimony that in 1 520... 'great
'multitudes... tasted and followed the sweetness of God's
' holy Word almost in as ample manner, for the number
'of well-disposed hearts, as now...Certes, the fervent zeal
'of those Christian days seemed much superior to these
'our days and times, as manifestly may appear by their
'sitting up all night in reading and hearing; also by
1 their expenses and charges in buying of books in English,
'of whom some gave five marks [equal to about £4.0 in
' our money], some more, some less for a book : some gave
'a load of hay for a few chapters of St James or of St
' Paul in English... To see their travails, their earnest seek-
'ings, their burning zeal, their readings, their watchings,
'their sweet assemblies... may make us now in these days
' of free profession, to blush for shame2.' So Foxe wrote
in 1563, and after three centuries the contrast' is still to
our sorrow3.

1 The editors of the Versions quote
two instances of copies given to
churches for ecclesiastical use at York
(1394) and Bristol (1404): Forshall
and Madden, Pref. p. xxxii. n.

[The Wycliffite origin of the transla-
tion of the Bible was never seriously
questioned till, in an article on the
Pre- Reformation English Bible in the
Dublin Review for July, 1894, Father
(now Abbot) Gasquet propounded
the theory that the so-called Wycliffite
Version was -in reality the orthodox
version mentioned by Sir Thomas
More and others, which was sanc-
tioned by the Church and the use of
which was conditionally permitted.
This view was subjected to criticism
by Mr F. D. Mathew in the English
Historical Review for January, 1895,
by Dr F. G. Kenyon in Our Bible
and the Ancient Manuscripts, 1895,
and by a writer in the Church
Quarterly Jteview for October, 1900,

and January, 1901, with the result
that the Wycliffite origin of the trans-
lations which came into existence in
the i4th century has been reestab-
lished. Abbot Gasquet has no doubt
brought into greater prominence the
fact that the version was found where
it could hardly have been except by
express permission of the Church,
but it is remarkable that notwith-
standing such permission it was never
allowed to be printed. Perhaps this
may have been because some taint of
Wycliffite heresy was believed to be
attached to it. In Germany, France,
Italy, and Spain, translations from the
Vulgate into the vernacular languages
of those countries existed many years
before the Reformation.]
2 Foxe, Acts and Monuments^ iv.

3 [The later of the Wycliffite Ver-
sions of the New Testament was
printed by Lewis in 1731, and re-

THE MANUSCRIPT BIBLE

printed by Baber in 1810. The earlier
version was published by Pickering in
1848 from a MS. in the possession of
Mr Lest Wilson and afterwards in the
collection of Lord Ashburnham. THe
text in Bagster's Hexajla (1841) is of
the later version, from a MS. which
belonged successively to the Duke of
Sussex, Mr Lea Wilson, and the Earl
of Ashburnham . But the great author-
ity on the subject of the Wycliffite
translations is the monumental work of

Forshall and Madden in four volumes
quarto, Oxford, 1850, which, contains
both versions of the Old and New
Testaments and Apocrypha, with an
elaborate critical apparatus, preface,
and glossary. Reprints from this
edition of the New Testament (1879)
and of the Poetical Books, Job-
Song of Solomon (1881), were edited
for the Clarendon Press by Professor
Skeat.]

CHAPTER II.

THE PRINTED JBIBLE.

This is the doctrine simple, ancient, true;

Such is life's trial, as old earth smiles and knows.
If you loved only what were worth your love,
Love were clear gain and wholly well for you:

Make the low nature better by your throes!
Give earth yourself, go up for gain above!

BROWNING, Dramatis Persona, James Lefs Wife, VII. 2.

CHAPTER II.

THE PRINTED BIBLE.

THE general testimony of Foxe to the circulation of the
English Scriptures at the beginning of the i6th century,
which has been just quoted, is illustrated by several special
incidents, which he records. These, however, shew at the
same time that the circulation and study of the manu-
scripts was both precarious and perilous. ' I did once/
says Lambert in 1538, 'see a booke of the Newe Testafnet
1 (which was not vnwrytte by my estimation this C. yeres)
'and in my minde right wel translate after thexample of
'that which is red in the Church in Laten. But he that
'shewed it me said, he durst not be known to haue it by
* him, for many hadde bene punished afore time for keping
'of such as conuict of heresy1.' And that this fear was
not ungrounded may be seen by the registers of the
dioceses of Norwich and Lincoln, which contain several
examples of men charged before the bishops with the
offence of reading or perusing 'the New Law' (that is,
the New Testament) in English2.

But meanwhile a momentous change had passed over
Western Europe. * Greece/ in the striking language of an
English scholar, 'had risen from the grave with the New
'Testament in her hand'; and the Teutonic nations had
welcomed the gift. It had been long felt on all sides that

1 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, v. 313. I have quoted from the text of
the edition 1563 (March 20: ? 1564), p. 559.
* Foxe, ib. iv. ai7ff.

CH. II] TINDALE 2$

the Latin Bible of the mediaeval Church could no longer
satisfy the wants of the many nations of a divided world
Before the end of the i$th century Bibles were printed in
Spanish, Italian, French, Dutch, German and Bohemian ;
while England as yet had only the few manuscripts of
the Wycliffite versions. But, like WyclirTe's, these were
only secondary versions from the Vulgate. The Hebrew
text of the Old Testament was published as early as
1488, though very few except Jews could use it ; but the
Greek text of the New Testament was not yet printed.
Scholars however were being duly trained for the work
of direct translation. The passionate declamation then
current against Hebrew and Greek shews that the study of
both was popular and advancing1. And England, though
late to begin, eagerly followed up the * new learning2.'
From 1509 to 1514 Erasmus was Professor of Greek at
Cambridge, and, as appears probable, it was the fame of
his lectures which drew there William Tindale about the
year I5io3, to whom it has been allowed more than to
any other man to give its characteristic shape to our
English Bible. And the man, as we shall see, was not
unworthy of the glorious honour for the attainment of
which indeed he lived equally and died.

§ i TINDALE.

With Tindale the history of our present English Bible
begins4 ; and for fifteen years the history of the Bible is
almost identical with the history of Tindale. The fortunes
of both if followed out in detail are even of romantic
interest. Of the early life of Tindale we know nothing.

1 See Chap. ill. 3 [This is not now so probable since

2 According to Erasmus, England the discovery of an entry in the Ox-
was second only to Italy and in ad- ford Register by which it appears that
vance of France and Germany. Eras- William Hichyns, who is supposed to
mus himself studied Greek at Oxford. be Tindale, took his M.A, degree in
Compa re H al lam , Introduction to Lit. 1515-]

of Europe, i. pp. 269 £ * See Appendix vm.

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

He was born about 1484*, at an obscure village in
Gloucestershire*, and 'brought up from a child,' as Foxe
says, in the University of Oxford, where he was ' singularly
* addicted to the study of the Scriptures8.' From Oxford
he went to Cambridge, and after spending some time
there, as we have noticed, he returned about 1520 to his
native county as tutor in the family of Sir John Walsh
of Little Sodbury. Here he spent two years, not without
many controversies, in one of which he made his memor-
able declaration to 'a learned man' who 'said we were
'better be without God's laws than the Pope's': 'I defy
'the Pope and all his laws'; and said, 'If God spare my
' life, ere many years I will cause a boy that driveth the
'plough shall know more of the Scripture than thou
'doestV The boast was not an idle phrase. Erasmus,

1 [Probably later.] The dates
in Tindale's life up to his coming
to London in 1522-3 are fixed
only approximately and by con-
jecture. There is no adequate ex-
ternal evidence to determine them
exactly, but the amount of error
cannot be great. I may refer by
anticipation to a promised Life of
Tyndale by the Rev. R. Demaus
[published in 1871], as certain to
exhaust all the information on the
subject which is left to us.

2 The exact place is uncertain, but
it was near Nibley Knoll, one of the
Cotswold hills, on which a monument
has lately been erected to his memory.
Mr F. Fry informs me that 'there
' are Tindales now in those parts ' ;
and further that 'Hunt's Court,
4 where Tindale is said to have been
' born, did not come into the posses-
' sion of the Tindale family till later.'
Tindale was known also by the name
Hutchins (Hychins, Hochin), which
had been assumed, it is said, by his
great-grandfather; and in official
documents he is described by both
titles : e.g. in the Articles against
Munmoutht Slrype, Eulu. Man. I.

488. [Demaus (ed. 2) was of opinion
that all the evidence is in favour of
M elk sham Court, in* the parish of
Stinchcombe, being the home of Tin-
dale's family.]

3 He studied in Magdalen Hall,
called Grammar Hall from the labours
of Grocyn, W. Latimer, and Linacre
there in favour of classical learning
(Anderson, i. 26). [He probably
took the degree of M.A. in 1515.]

Mr Fry informs me that the MS.
quoted in the Historical Account, p.
41 n., purporting to contain transla-
tions by Tindale ('W.T.') from the
New Testament and dated 1502, was
unquestionably a forgery. The MS.
was afterwards burnt [in 1865 at
Sotheby's, when the sale of Offer's
Library had begun] ; but the facsimile
of a single page, for the sight of
which I am indebted to Mr Fry,
seems absolutely conclusive as to its
spuriousness.

4 This passage is given according
to the first edition (1563), p. 514.
In the later editions the form of the
last sentence is turned into the oblique:
Acts and Monuments* V. 117.

TINDALE

had published the Greek Testament for the first time,
with a new Latin version, in 1516, before Tindale left
Cambridge ; and Tindale mijst have been acquainted with
the effect which its introduction there had immediately
produced1. At the same time, as he tells us, he 'had
'perceaued by experyence, how that it was impossible to
' stablysh the laye people in any truth, excepte ye scripture
'were playnly layde before their eyes in their mother
'tonge, that they might se the processe, ordre and mean-
'inge of the texte'...' Which thinge onlye,' he says, 'moved
1 me to translate the new testament2/

When his enemies grew so powerful as to endanger
his patron, ' I gat me,' he says, to ' London/ ' If I might
' come to the Bishop of London's service ' — Tunstall's, of
whose love of scholarship Erasmus had spoken highly —
' thought I, I were happy/ By this time he knew what
his work was, and he was resolutely set to accomplish it3.

1 One memorable instance of its
influence is seen in the narrative of
Bilney, afterwards martyred in 1531,
who was first roused to a lively faith
by reading in Erasmus' edition, i
Tim. i. 15, as he narrates in touching
words in a letter addressed to Tunstall :
Foxe, Acts and Monuments, iv. 635.
Bilney's Latin Bible is still preserved
[in the Library of Corpus Christi Col-
lege, Cambridge], with many passages
marked, and among them the one on
which he dwelt most in the night
before his death. Anderson, I. p.
301. [The Librarian, Mr C. W.
Moule, informs me that the volume
is a small folio copy of the Vulgate
printed at Lyons in 1520 at the ex-
pense of Antony Koberger, and pre-
sented to the College in 1588 by
Robert Willon, Rector of Wilbraham
Parva and formerly Fellow. See
Masters's History of Corpus, ed.
Lamb, p. 321. W.A.W.]

It is not indeed unlikely, as has
been pointed out by the author of
the Historical Account (p. 44), that
the saying of Tindale given above

was suggested by a phrase in the
Exhortation of Erasmus. * I would,'
he writes, * that the husbandman at
' the plough should sing something
'from hence [the Gospels and Epi-
' sties].'

2 Preface to Genesis [Pentateuch],
p. 394 (Park. Soc.).

3 No phrase could more completely
misrepresent Tindale's character than
that by which Mr Froude has thought
right to describe him at this time —
' the young dreamer ' (n. 30). Tindale
could not have been much less than
forty years old at the time, and he was
less of a ' dreamer ' even than Luther.
From the first he had exactly measured
the cost of his work; and when he
had once made his resolve to translate
the Scriptures, he never afterwards
lost sight of it, and never failed in
doing what he proposed to do.

I do not think that the phrase
' fiery young enthusiast,' which Mr
Froude has substituted for 'young
' dreamer ' in his last edition is much
happier, though it certainly indicates
a very different character. 1870.

28 THE PRINTED BIBLE [6H.

At the same time he was prepared to furnish the bishop
for whose countenance he looked with an adequate test
of his competency. The claim which he preferred was
supported by a translation of a speech of Isocrates from
the Greek. 'But god/ he continues, and the story can
only be given fitly in his own words, 'sawe that I was
'begyled, ad that that councell was not the nexte way
'vnto my purpose* — to translate the Scriptures — 'And
' therfore he gate me no favoure in my lordes sight. Wher*
' uppon my lorde answered me, his house was full : he had
4 mo the he coude well finde, and advised me to seke in
1 london, wher he sayd I coude not lacke a service/

The bishop's prediction was fulfilled in a way which
he could not have anticipated. Tindale had indeed already
found a friend ready to help him in an alderman of London,
Humphrey Munmouth. Munmouth, who was afterwards
(1528) thrown into the Tower for the favour which he had
shewn Tindale and other reformers, has left an .interesting
account of his acquaintance with him in a petition which
he addressed to Wolsey to obtain his release. ' I heard
'[Tindale]/ he writes, 'preach two or three sermons at
' St Dunstan's-in-the-West in London1, and after that I
'chanced to meet with him, and with communication I
' examined what living he had. He said he had none at
' all, but he trusted to be with my lord of London, in his
'service, and therefore I had the better fantasy to him.
' Afterward [when this hope failed, he]... came to me again,
' and besought me to help him ; and so I took him into my
' house half a year ; and there he lived like a good priest as
' methought. He studied most part of the day and of the
' night at his book ; and he would eat but sodden meat by
'his good will, nor drink but small single beer. I never
' saw him wear linen about him in the space he was with

1 It is not known when Tindale 'Observants at Greenwich in 1508'}

was admitted to Holy Orders; but it for More does not fail to taunt Joye

is at least clear from the silence of and Jerome, who had belonged to

Sir T. More that he was not the W. that monastery, with being renegade

Tindale who is said to have ' made friars, while he brings no such charge

' profession in the monastery of the against Tindale.

II] TINDALE 2Q

'me. I did promise him ten pounds sterling to pray for
'my father and mother their souls and all Christian
* souls. I did pay it him wjien he made his exchange
'to Hamburgh1/

This time of waiting was not lost upon Tindale. In
the busy conflicts and intrigues of city life he learnt
what had been hidden from him in the retirement of the
country. ' In london/ he continues, ' I abode almoste an
*yere, and marked the course of the worlde...and vnder-
'stode at the laste not only that there was no rowme
1 in my lorde of londons palace to translate the new
'testament, but also that there was no place to do it in
'all englonde...2'

So he left his native country for ever, to suffer, as he
elsewhere says, ' poverty, exile, bitter absence from friends,
' hunger and thirst and cold, great dangers and innumerable
' other hard and sharp fightings3/ but yet to achieve his
work and after death to force even Tunstall to set his name
upon it

Tindale's first place of refuge was Hamburgh. This
free city, like Antwerp, offered great advantages to religious
exiles ; and at a later period we find Coverdale also living
there for some months4. At the same time, as no press
was yet established at Hamburgh, Tindale may not have
remained there during the whole of the year 1524, if, as
appears likely, he published the Gospels of St Matthew and
St Mark separately at that date5. Among other places,
Wittenberg, where Luther was then living, was easily
accessible, and it is not unlikely that Tindale found some
opportunity of seeing the great leader with whom the work
of the Reformation was identified. The fact of a passing
visit would explain satisfactorily the statement of Sir T.

1 Foxe, iv. 617. App. to Strype, 4 See p. 30, note 6.

Ecdes. Meni. [vol. I. part a], No. 5 The separate publication of these

89. Gospels appears probable from the

2 Preface to Genesis, p. 396 (Park. evidence adduced by Anderson, I.
Soc. ed.). 153, 183, but the references may be

8 Report of Vaughanto Henry VIII, to the (Cologne) quarto edition. See
quoted by Anderson, I. 373. p. 33, n. I.

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

More1, while the more exact account of Spalatinus*, who
makes no mention of Luther, leads to the belief, on all
grounds the most probable, that Tindale, though acquainted
with Luther's writings and ready to make use of them3,
lived independently, with his fellow-exiles, at Hamburgh4
or elsewhere, till his chosen work was completed. In the
next year (1525) Tindale went to Cologne, and there
began to print the translation of the New Testament, which
he had by that time completed5. It was a time of sore
trial for the Reformers. Luther's marriage troubled some.
His breach with Karlstadt alienated others. The rising of
the peasants furnished a ready pretext to the lukewarm for
confounding the new doctrines with revolutionary license.
But Tindale laboured on in silence, and ten sheets of his
Testament were printed in quarto when his work was
stopped by the intrigues of Cochlaeus, a relentless enemy
of the Reformation6.

1 Dialogue, Book III. ch. 8. 'It
4 is to be cSsydered that at the tyme
•of this translacyon, Hychens [Tin-
4 dale] was with luther in Wytten-
•berge, & set certayne glosys in the
•mergent, framed for the settynge
4 forthe of the vngracyous secte. By
4 saynt lohan quod your frende yf that
4 be trewe that Hychens were at that
4 time wyth Luther, it is a playne
4 token that he wrought som what
4 after his counsayle. . .Very trewe quod
4 1. But as touchynge the confederacye
'betwene Luther and hym [it] is a
4thynge well knowen and playnly
4 confessed, by soche as hau'e ben
4 taken and conuycted here of heresye
4comynge frome thens....'

To this Tindale's reply is simply:
'When he sayth "Tyndall was con-
' " federate with Luther," that is not
' truth.' This statement is of course
consistent with the fact of a visit to
Luther. Sir T. More's information
was without doubt derived from
Cochlaeus. See also the letter of

Lee, p. 34-
* See below, p. 35, n.

3 See below, Chap.'m.

4 Tindale's close connexion with
Hamburgh appears at a later time in
the circumstantial statement of Foxe
that 'at his appointment Coverdale
* tarried for him there and helped him
' in the translating of the whole five
'books of Moses, from Easter to
' December, in the house of a wor-
'shipful widow Mistress Margaret
'van Emmerson, anno 1529...' [Foxe,
v. 120.]

8 Fryth did not join him till 1528;
and there is no evidence that either
his amanuensis Roye, or Joye, if he
was with him at the time, had any
independent part in the translation.
See below, Ch. ill. The date of the
printing of the New Testament is
established by the use of a woodcut
as the frontispiece to St Matthew
which was afterwards cut down and
used in an edition of Rupert of Deutz,
finished June 12, 1526. A facsimile
of each of these woodcuts is given in
Mr Arber's edition of the fragment.

0 The one fragment of this edition
which remains (see below, p. 37) has

II] TINDALE 3i;

It is a strange and vivid picture which Cochlaeus, who is
the historian of his own achievement, draws of the progress
and discovery of the work1. The translation of 'the New
' Testament of Luther ' — so he calls it — was, in his eyes,
part of a great scheme for converting all England to
Lutheranism. The expense, as he learnt, was defrayed by
English merchants ; and their design was only betrayed
by their excess of confidence. But though Cochlaeus was
aware of the design, he could not for some time find any
clue to the office where it was being executed. At last
becoming familiar with the printers of Cologne while
engaged on a book to be published there, he heard them in
unguarded moments boast of the revolution which would
be shortly Wrought in England. The clue was not neg-
lected. He invited some of them to his house, and plying
them with wine learned where three thousand copies of
the English Testament were being worked off, for speedy
and secret distribution through England. He took immed-
iate measures to secure the aid of the authorities of the
city for checking the work. The printers were forbidden
to proceed, but Tindale and Roye taking their printed
sheets with them escaped to Worms by ship. Cochlaeus
— it was all he could then do — warned Henry, Wolsey, and
Fisher of the peril to which they were exposed, that so they
might take measures 'to prevent the importation of the
1 pernicious merchandise.'

Meanwhile Tindale pursued his work under more favour-
able circumstances. The place to which he fled was already
memorable in the annals of the Reformation. It was then
not much more than four years since the marvellous scene

been photo -lithographed and pub- 1538, 1549, in which Cochlaeus men-

lished with an excellent introduction tions the transaction : the last account,

by Mr E. Arber (London, 1871), who from De Actis et Scriptis M. Lutheri,

has printed at length with great ex- pp. 132 ff., is in every respect the

actness and illustrated by careful notes most detailed. Cochlseus thinks that

the original records bearing upon the Henry VIII was as much indebted to

early life and work of Tindale. him for the information as Ahasuerus

1 Mr Arber has given at length to Mordecai, though he gave him no

{/. f. pp. 1 8 ff.) the three passages, acknowledgment for the service,
from works dated respectively 1533,

32 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

when Luther entered Worms (1521) to bear witness before
the Emperor. But within that time the city had * become
'wholly Lutheran1.'' So Tindale found a safe retreat there,
and prepared two editions of his New Testament instead of
one. The edition, which had been commenced at Cologne,
was in quarto and furnished with marginal glosses. A
description of this had been sent to England by Cochlaeus,
and therefore, as it seems, to baffle his enemies Tindale
commenced a new edition in small octavo without glosses.
This octavo edition was finished first. In a short epistle
to the reader, which is placed at the end, the translator
apologizes for ' the rudnes off the worke ' then first accom-
plished : ' Count it ' he says ' as a thynge not havynge his
' full shape, but as it were borne afore hys tyme, even as a
' thlg begunne rather then fynesshed. In tyme to come (yf
' god have apoynted vs there vnto) we will geve it his full
* shape : and putt out yf ought be added superfluusly : and
' adde to yff ought be oversene thorowe negligence : and
' will enfoarce to brynge to compendeousnes, that which is
' nowe translated at the lengthe, ad to geve lyght where it
'is requyred, and to seke I certayne places more proper
' englysshe, and with a table to expoude the wordes which
'are nott comenly vsed, and shevve howe the scripture
' vseth many wordes, which are wother wyse vnderstonde of
' the comen people : ad to helpe with a declaracion where
'one tonge taketh nott another. And will endever oure
' selves, as it were to sethe it better, and to make it more
' apte for the weake stomakes : desyrynge them that are
' learned, and able, to remember their duetie, and to helpe
' there vnto : and to bestowe vnto the edyfylge of Christis
' body (which is the cogregacion of them that beleve) those
1 gyftes whych they have receaved of god for the same
' purpose. The grace that cometh of Christ be with the
'that love hym.' The whole book then closes with the
characteristic words : ' praye for vs.'

The words just quoted in part describe the general

1 Anderson, I. p. 64, quoting Cochlccus (plebs pleno furore Lutherizabat)
axutSeckendorf.

II] TINDALE 33

Prologue and glosses with which the quarto edition was
furnished, and Tindale appeaVs to have lost no time in
completing this interrupted work1. Both editions reached
England without any indication of the translator's name2
early in 1526; and, as might have been expected, the
quarto edition first attracted attention, while for a short
time the undescribed octavo escaped notice.

Before the books arrived Henry VIII had received a
second warning of the impending danger from his almoner
Lee, afterwards archbishop of York, who was then on

1 The quarto edition was com-
menced by Quentel. The octavo
was printed by P. Schoeffer, the son
of one of the first great triumvirate of
printers. The same printer, it has been
conjectured, completed the quarto ;
but of this there is no direct evidence,
as the Grenville Fragment contains
only sheets A — H, while A — K were
printed by Quentel. There is not
however any reasonable doubt that
the quarto edition was completed
about the same time as the first
octavo, and therefore it seems likely
that it was completed at Worms and
by Schoeffer. Two editions, a large
and a small, one with and one without
glosses, made their appearance simul-
taneously in England Three thousand
copies of the first sheets of the quarto
were struck off and six thousand is
said to have been the whole number
of New Testaments printed. More-
over it is not likely that Tindale
would allow the sheets which he
rescued to lie idle. On the other
hand, as Mr F. Fry reminds me,
there is no direct evidence that the
quarto edition was printed at Worms
or printed in 1525, or that the Cologne
sheets were used in this edition. But
on the whole the conjectural inter-
pretation of the facts which I have
ventured to give seems to me to be
correct. It is of course possible that

* the chapters of Matthew' referred to
by Necton as in his possession before
the Testaments may refer to these
sheets, and not to another separate
publication of that Gospel. Strype,
Mem. i. 2, p. 63 See also Mr Arber,
/. c. pp. 26-7. 1871. For specimens
of the Glosses, see App. v.

'2 Tindale's name was attached to
the Parable of the Wicked Mammon in
1528, and he there gives his reasons
for printing his New Testament anony-
mously. ' The cause why I set my
'name before this little treatise and

* have not rather done it in the New
'Testament is, that then I followed
' the counsel of Christ, which exhort-
'eth men (Matt, vi.) to do their good
'deeds secretly, and to be content
'with the conscience of well-doing
' and that God seeth us ; and patiently
'to abide the reward of the last day
' which Christ hath purchased for us :
'and now would I fain have done
' likewise, but am compelled otherwise
'to do.' (To the Reader, p. 37, ed.
Park. Soc.) He wished to separate
his own writings distinctly from the
violent satires of W. Roye. In speak-
ing simply of 'the New Testament*
it seems evident that Tindale included
the two editions, quarto and octavo.
In the revised edition (1534)1115 name
was added.

34 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

the Continent. Writing to the king from Bordeaux on Dec.
2nd, 1525, Lee says: ' Please it your highness moreover to
' understand that I am certainly informed, as I passed in
' this country, that an Englishman your subject, at the
' solicitation and instance of Luther, with whom he is, hath
' translated the New Testament into English, and within
' few days intendeth to arrive with the same imprinted in
' England. I need not to advertise your grace what infection
' and danger may ensue hereby if it be not withstanded.

* This is the next way to fulfil your realm with Lutherians.'
And then he adds, ' All our forefathers, governors of

* the Church of England, hath with all diligence for-
'bid and eschewed publication of English Bibles, as
'appeareth in constitutions provincial of the Church of
'England1...'

The account which reached Lee's ears had travelled far
and was inaccurate in its details ; but the swiftness with
which it reached him is a proof of the interest which
Cochlaeua' discovery excited. Another notice of Tindale's
translation which appears in the diary of a German scholar
under August 1526 is more truthful and full of interest.
After mentioning other subjects of conversation at the
dinner table, as the war with the Turks, the exhaustion of
the bishops by the peasants' war, the literary troubles of
Erasmus, he adds, one told us that '6000 copies of the
' English Testament had been printed at Worms. That it
1 was translated by an Englishman who lived there with two
' of his countrymen, who was so complete a master of seven
' languages, Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Italian, Spanish, English,
' French, that you would fancy that whichever one he spoke
'was his mother tongue. He added that the English, in
1 spite of the active opposition of the king, were so eager
1 for the Gospel as to affirm that they would buy a New

1 For this letter I am indebted to Lee writes also to" Wolsey to the

Mr Froude, Hist, of England^ n. 31. same effect, informing him that he

It is given more accurately by Mr had written to the king. Brewer,

Arber, /. c. p. 37. [Cotton MSS. Vesp. State Papers, No. 180*. [Hen. VIII.

C. in. fol. 7ii.] At the same date vol. iv. part i, p. 805.]

TINDALE

* Testament even if they had to give a hundred thousand

* pieces of money for it1.'

The reception of the books in England answered to
these anticipations. They were eagerly bought, and as
eagerly proscribed and sought out for destruction. Sir T.
More fiercely attacked the translation as ignorant, dis-
honest and heretical2. In the autumn Tunstall and Warham
issued mandates for the collection and surrender of copies3.
Tunstall attacked it in a Sermon at Paul's Cross, and pro-
fessed to have found 3000 errors in it : ' and truly/ writes
one [Lambert] who heard him, ' my heart lamented greatly

* to hear a great man preaching against it [the New Testa-

* ment], who shewed forth certain things that he noted for
' hideous errors to be in it, that I, yea, and not only I, but
' likewise did many other, think verily to be none4.'

1 Etiamsi centenis millibus aeris sit
redimendum. Diary of Spalatinus
under ' Sunday after St Laurence's
'Day, 1526,' given in Schelhorn,
Anuzn. Liter, iv. 431 (ed. 1730).
The enumeration of languages is
* Hebraicae, Grsecae, Latinae, Italicae,
' Hispanicae, Britannicae, Gallicce.1
The passage is misquoted in the life
of Tindale prefixed to the edition of
Park. Soc. with 'Dutch' (i.e. German)
for ' French ' (p. xxx. n.). The error
is important, for if the printed reading
be correct, it is unlikely that Tindale
had spent a long time at Wittenberg
with Luther.

2 His great charge was the disre-
gard of 'ecclesiastical terms,' 'church,
' priest, charity, grace, confess, pen-
' ance, ' for which Tindale substituted
'congregation, elder, love, favour,
'knowledge, repentance.' Tindale's
reply is full of interest.

A similar charge against the trans-
lation was made by R. Ridley (uncle
of N. Ridley). Writing in Feb. 1527
to [Henry Golde] the chaplain of
Archbp. Warham, he says : ' By this
'translation shall we losse al thies
' cristian wordes penaunce, charite,

' confession, grace, prest, chirche, which
'he alway calleth a congregation,
'quasi turcharum et brutorum nulla
'esset congregatio, nisi velit illorum
' etiam esse ecclesiam ; Idololatria
' callith he worshippyng of images. . .
'Ye shal not neede to accuse this
' translation. It is accused and damn-
'ed by the consent of the prelates
'and learned men, and commanded
'to be brynt, both heir and beyonde
'the see, wher is many hundreth of
' tham brynt ; so that it is to layt now
' to ask reson why that be condemned,
'and which be the fawtes and er-
' rours . . . ' ( Arber, pp. 5 2 ff. Anderson,
I- 153 ff.). [Cotton MSS. Cleop. E.
v. fol. 362 £.]

3 Oct. 24, 1526. Foxe, Acts and
Monuments, p. 449 (ed. 1563). An-
derson, i. p. 118. Arber, pp. 50 ff.

4 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, V.
213. Tunstall returned in April 1526.
[Roye in his Rede me and be not I wrothe
mentions the three thousand errors
which Tunstall professed to have
found. Cochlaeus (A eta et Scripta
Martini Lutheri, Moguntiae, I54Q>
p. 135) says 'supra duo milia de-
' pravationum. ']

3—2

36 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

The attack of Tunstall appears to have been the result
of a deliberation of the Cardinal and the bishops. In a
preface added to the English translation of Henry VIII's
answer to Luther's letter of 1525 it is said in the name of

the king that he had 'with the deliberate aduyse of

'Thomas lorde Cardynall and other reuerende fathers

'of the spyritualtye, determyned [Tindale's] vntrue

' translatyons to be brenned, with further sharppe correction
'and punisshment against the kepars and reders of the

'same V Roye, in his Brief Dialogue, gives an account

of the discussion which issued in this condemnation, and
represents at least the popular opinion as to the parts
played by the several actors2. The betrayal of the New
Testament is compared with the betrayal of Christ. The
part of Judas is assigned to Standish, bishop of St Asaph.
The Cardinal 'spake the words of Pilat, Sayinge, I fynde
1 no fault therin.' But the argument of ' bisshop Cayphas '
[Tunstall] prevailed, who pleaded that it was better that
the Gospel be condemned than their estate contemned ;
and so the Cardinal and all the bishops decided that the
book should be burnt.

The decision being once made was vigorously carried
out. Copies of the New Testament were bought up and
burnt in Antwerp and London and Oxford3. Diplomacy
was invoked to restrain the printers. But all was in vain.
The tide was fairly flowing and it could not be checked.
A formidable popular organization was ready in England
to welcome the books and to spread them. Numerous
agents were employed both in importing them from Holland
and in circulating them. There is even something quaintly

1 The preface is given at length by ad pervertendum pias fideliurn sitn-
Mr Arber, pp. 48 f. The date of the plicium mentes a perfidisabominandae
book 'cannot be long after the be- seethe Lut[herance] sectatoribus ver-
'ginning of 1577' (Arber). naculo sermone depravatus, et ad ejus

2 The passages are printed in full regnum delatus fuerat, justissime com-
by Mr Arber, pp. 29 ff. buri fecisse (Campeggio to Wolsey,

* ...nuper cum summa ejus laude Nov. 21,1526. Arber, p. 49). Com-
et gloria auditum est, Majestatem pare also Anderson, I. p. 214, Arber,
suam sacram B[iblirc] codicem, qui pp. 49 ff., and below pp. 39, 41.

II] TINDALE 37

human in the spirit of the trader which shewed itself in
this sacred work. One John Tyball came with a friend to
London (1526) to buy one of Tindale's New Testaments.
After giving some proof of their sincerity they shewed ' the
' Friar Barnes of certain old books that they had, as of four
* Evangelists and certain epistles of Peter and Paul in
'English. Which books the said Friar did little regard,
' and made a twit of it and said " a point for them ! for they
' " be not to be regarded toward the new printed Testament
'"in English. For it is of more cleaner English." And
'then the said Friar Barnes delivered to them the said
'New Testament in English... and after... did liken the
' New Testament in Latin to a cymbal tinkling and brass
' sounding1.' Thus by 1530 swiftly and silently six editions,
of which three were surreptitious, were dispersed, and
Tindale could feel that so far his work was substantially
indestructible. He had anticipated its immediate fate.
' In burning the New Testament,' he wrote soon after the
book reached England (1527), 'they did .none Other thing
' than that I looked for , no more shall they do if they burn
' me also, if it be God's will it shall so be. Nevertheless in
' translating the New Testament I did my duty and so do
' I now...2.' Yet so fierce and systematic was the persecu-
tion both now and afterwards, that of these six editions,
numbering perhaps 15,000 copies, there remains of the first
one fragment only, which was found about thirty years ago3,
attached to another tract , of the second, one copy, wanting
the title-page, and another very imperfect4; and of the

1 Deposition of John Tyball, St Paul's, London. The Bristol copy
Strype's Memorials, I. 131, App. I. has richly illuminated capitals, and
part 2, xvii. p. 55. was evidently designed for a wealthy

2 Preface to Parable of the Wicked purchaser. Marginal references are
Mammon, p. 44 (Parker Soc. ed.). also added, perhaps by the illuminator,

3 [In 1834, Anderson, Index List.] which are generally but not always
Now in the Grenville Library in the identical with those in the edition of
British Museum. See p. 30, n. 6, !534- A very few notes in Latin

4 The first, which is in the Library and English were added by an early
of the Baptist College at Bristol, has hand, but they are of no special in-
been reproduced in facsimile by Mr terest.

Fry : the second is in the Library of

38 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

others, two or three copies, which are not however satis-
factorily identified1.

Two characteristic incidents will be sufficient to shew
the strength and weakness of the popular movement to
which the origin and circulation of the translation was due.

The Eastern Counties, which took an active part on
the popular side in the barons' war and in the great revo-
lution, seem to have been most ready to welcome the New
English Testament. Nearly all the places out of London
mentioned in direct connexion with the first circulation of
the books lie in this district, as Norwich, Bury; Colchester.
And Cambridge, which had enjoyed the teaching of
Erasmus, was early and deeply leavened by the ' new
learning.' Bilney, Latimer, and Barnes, men of distinction
in the University and not young students, were its repre-
sentatives. Their position made them bold. On Christmas
Eve, 1525, Barnes preached a sermon in which he criticized
among other things the luxury of Wolsey. This personal
attack gave force to the accusation against him, which
after a little delay was laid before the Cardinal. A mes-
senger came early in February of the next year to search
for heretical books, but his visit was anticipated by private
information. The books were placed carefully beyond his
reach, but he arrested Barnes. With such an offender the
process was short and simple. After he had appeared
before the court the choice was left him of abjuration or
the stake. A bitter struggle revealed his present weak-
ness, and on the next Sunday in company with some
German traders — ' Stillyard men' — committed ' for Luther's
4 books and Lollardy2,' he performed a memorable penance

1 Of these three editions one was version. It is very probable that

printed by Endhoven, and the two other editions [besides the six which

others by Ruremonde, but all at Anderson mentions] existed of which

Antwerp: Anderson, I. 129 — 133 ; no trace has yet been discovered.

163 — 165. The Dutch copy in the 3 An abstract of the depositions of

Library of Emm. Coll. Cambridge these men (Feb. 8, 1576) is given by

[printed in 1538 without the name of Brewer, Calendar of State Papers,

place or printer], as Dr Cotton points Henry VIII, No. 1962 [vol. IV.

out, is Coverdale's and not Tindale's part r, p. 884].

II] TINDALE 39

in St Paul's1. ' The Cardinal had a scaffold made on the
' top of the stairs for himself, with six-and-thirty Abbots,
'mitred Priors and Bishops, and he in his whole pomp
' mitred, which Barnes spake against, sat there enthronised,
'his chaplains and spiritual doctors, in gowns of damask
'and satin, and he himself in purple, even like a bloody
'antichrist. And there was a new pulpit erected on the
' top of the stairs also for [Fisher] the Bishop of Rochester,
' to preach against Luther and Dr Barnes ; and great baskets
' full of books standing before them within the rails, which
'were commanded after the great fire was made before
'the Rood of Northen2 there to be burned; and these
' heretics after the sermon to go thrice about the fire and
' to cast in their faggots.' The ceremony was duly enacted.
Barnes humbly acknowledged the mercy which he had
received, and the obnoxious books were burnt. ' And so
'the Cardinal,' Foxe continues with grave humour, 'de-
4 parted under a canopy with all his mitred men with him,
' tijl he came to the second gate of Paul's ; and then he
'took his mule and the mitred men came back again3.'

The tidings of this scene and of Fisher's sermon reached
Tindale. ' Mark, I pray you,' he wrote not long after-
wards, ' what an orator he [Rochester] is, and how vehe-
' mentjy he persuadeth it ! Martin Luther hath burned
' the pope's decretals : a manifest sign, saith he, that he
'would have burned the pope's holiness also, if he had

* had him ! A like argument, which I suppose to be
' rather true, I make : Rochester and his holy brethren

* have burnt Christ's Testament : an evident sign verily,
'that they would have burnt Christ Himself also, if they
'had had Him4.' But so it was that for a while the per-

1 This took place Feb. u, 1526. 'the benefit.' Dugdale, History of
The narrative is given by Foxe, Acts St Paul's, p. 15 (ed. 1818).

and Monuments •, v. 414 ff. See De- 3 Foxe, Acts and Monuments , V.

maus' Life of Latimer, pp. 49 ff. 418.

2 The crucifix, that is, * towards 4 Obedience of a Christian Man
'the great north door...whereunto (A.D. 1528), p. MI, ed. Parker Soc.
'oblations were frequently made, I owe the passage to Mr Anderson,
1 whereof the dean and canons had I. p. 107. It is possible indeed that

40 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

secution triumphed. The faith of the confessors was not
yet purified and strengthened.

From Cambridge and London we pass to Oxford.
One of the first and most active distributors of Tindale's
Testaments was Thomas Garret, curate of All Hallows,
Cheapside. It seems that he had been engaged some
time in circulating them at Oxford and elsewhere before
the suspicion of the government was roused. At last, in
Feb. I5281, tidings of his labours reached Wolsey, and
search was made for him in all London. It was found
that he was then 'gone to Oxford to make sale of [the

* books] there to such as he knew to be the lovers of the
'Gospel,' for this was not his first labour of the kind.
A messenger was despatched thither to apprehend him,
but the timely warning of a friend gave him an oppor-
tunity of escaping. But 'after that he was gone a day's
( journey and a half he was so fearful that his heart would
' no other but that he must needs return' again unto

* Oxford.' He was immediately apprehended, but again
escaped from custody and sought out his friend Dalaber,
who has recorded the story. With ' deep sighs and plenty

of tears, he prayed me,' Dalaber writes, ' to help to convey
'him away; and so he cast off his hood and his gown,
'wherein he came unto me, and desired me to give him
' a coat with sleeves, if I had any ; and told me that he

* would go into Wales, and thence convey himself into
4 Germany, if he might. Then I put on him a sleeved
'coat of mine, of fine cloth in grain, which my mother
'had given me. He would have another manner of cap
'of me, but I had none but priest-like, such as his own
' was. Then kneeled we both down together on our knees,
' lifting up our hearts and hands to God, our heavenly

Tindale may be speaking here of the l Mr Demaus has pointed out to

burning of Luther's translations, which me that this is certainly the date of

were found in possession of the Hanse Garret's apprehension. At the same

merchants; for it is not certain that time there can be no doubt that his

the English Testaments were burnt connexion with Oxford commenced

till after Tunstall's sejmon (i*. after at an earlier time, and probably in

April, 1526). See p. 35. 1516.

il] TINDALE 41

' Father, desiring him, with plenty of tears, so to conduct
' and prosper him in his journey, that he might well escape
' the danger of all his enemies, to the glory of his holy
' name, if his good pleasure and will so were. And then
'we embraced, and kissed the one the other... and so he
'departed from me apparelled in my coat....' But when
Garret thus fled others remained behind not unworthy to
carry on his work. * When he was gone down the stairs
' from my chamber,' Dalaber continues, ' I straightways
'did shut my chamber-door, and went into my study
'* shutting the door unto me, and took the New Testament
' of Erasmus' translation in my hands, kneeled down on
' my knees, and with many a deep sigh and salt tear, I did
' with much deliberation read over the tenth chapter of
' St Matthew his Gospel ; and when I had so done, with
c fervent prayer I did commit unto God that our dearly
'beloved brother Garret, earnestly beseeching him in and
'for Jesus Christ's sake, his only begotten Son our Lord,

* that he would vouchsafe not only safely to conduct and
' keep our said dear brother from the hands of all his
'enemies; but also that he would vouch endue his tender
'and lately-born little flock in Oxford with heavenly
'strength by his Holy Spirit, that they might be well
' able thereby valiantly to withstand, to his glory, all their
' fierce enemies; and also might quietly, to their own salva-
' tion, with all godly patience bear Christ's heavy cross,

* which I now saw was presently to be laid on their young
' and weak backs, unable to bear so huge a one, without
' the great help of his Holy Spirit. This done, I laid
'aside my books safe....' Within a short interval Garret
was brought back to Oxford. By this time numerous
discoveries had been made. Forbidden books had been
found carefully secreted. The Cardinal's College, which
had received a large infusion of Cambridge men, was
deeply infected with the new heresy. But for the moment
old influences were too powerful. The ' lately-born flock '
was not ripe for the trial. Before many days were over
Garret and Dalaber took a principal part in a public act

42 -THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

of penance in company with Fryth and Taverner and
Coxe and Udall and Ferrar and many others destined
to play an important part in the coming struggle of the
Reformation. One detail of their punishment was to
throw a book into a fire kindled at Carfax. The pro-
cession passed away, the fire died out, the books were
consumed, and such was the end of the first appearance
of Tindale's New Testament at Oxford1.

Twelve years later (1540) Barnes and Garret were
martyred together, two days after the execution of
Crumwell.

Even within a short time this zeal of persecution
brought out into greater prominence the extent of the
movement against which it was directed. One of those
who had originally (June, 1527) contributed money for
the purpose of buying up Tindale's Testaments was Nix,
bishop of Norwich2. This singular plan for stopping the
sale of the books having failed, Nix wrote ,three years
afterwards in deep distress to Archbishop Warham to
obtain some more effectual interference in the matter. His
letter is in every way so quaint and characteristic that
it must be quoted in its original form :

1 1 am accombred with such, as kepith and redith these

'arronious boks in Englesh My Lorde, I have done that

1 lieth in me for the suppresion of suche parsons ; but it
' passith my power, or any spiritual man for to do it. For
'dyverse saith openly in my Diocesse, that the Kings
'grace wolde, that they shulde have the saide arroneous

'boks And they [with whom I confer] say, that wher-

' somever they go, they here say, that the Kings pleasure
'is, the Newe Testament in English shal go forth, and
'men sholde have it and read it. And from that opinion
' I can no wise induce them but I had gretter auctoritie
'to punys-he them, than I have. Wherefore I beseiche
'your good Lordshep...that a remedy may be had. For
' now it may be done wel in my Diocesse : for the Gentil-

1 The original history is given by 3 His letter is given by Anderson,
Foxe, v. 4^l ff., and App. No. vi. I. p. 158.

II] TINDALE 43

' men and Commenty be not greatly infect ; but marchants,
'and suche that hath ther abyding not ferre from the See...
'There is a Collage in Cambrige, called Gunwel haule
'[Gonville Hall], of the foundation of a Bp. of Norwich.
' I here of no clerk, that hath commen ought lately of
1 that Collage, but saverith of the frying panne, tho he spek

'never so holely1'

The fears and wishes of Nix were probably shared by
a large party in England, and ten days after he wrote an
imposing assembly was convened by Archbishop Warham,
at which the errors of Tindale and his friends were
formally denounced, and a bill drawn up to be published
by preachers. In this it was stated, among other things,
that, in spite of the widespread feeling to the contrary,
it was not part of the King's duty to cause the Scriptures
to be circulated among the people in the vulgar tongue.
And that he 'by th' advise and deliberation of his
' counceill, and the agrement of great learned men, thinkith
'in his conscience that the divulging of this Scripture at
'this tyme in-Englisshe tonge, to be committed to the
' people. ..shulde rather be to their further confusion and
'destruction then the edification of their soules2.' Thus in
the very condemnation of the vernacular Bible, the general
demand for it is acknowledged, and a translation is only
deferred till a more convenient opportunity, which was
nearer at hand than More or Tunstall could have imagined.
Even in Warham's assembly 'there were' on Latimer's
testimony ' three or four that would have had the Scripture
' to go forth in English/ ' The which thing also your
' grace,' so he writes to the King, ' hath promised by your
'last proclamation: the which promise I pray God that<y
'your gracious Highness may shortly perform, even to-
'day before to-morrow. Nor let the wickedness of these
'worldly men detain you from your godly purpose and
' promise3.'

1 Strype's Cranmer, 695 f. App. xn. fol. 360.]

The letter is dated May i4th. [The 2 Wilkins' Concilia, in. 736.

original is Cotton MS. Cleop. E. 5, 3 Foxe, vn. 509.

44 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

Thus the first battle for the Bible was being fought
in England. Meanwhile the work had advanced one step
further abroad. Very early in the same year it is likely
that Tindale continued his work by publishing separately
translations of Genesis and Deuteronomy. It is not known
when the other books of the Pentateuch were printed
The earliest edition which contains the five books has at
the end of Genesis the date ' 1530, the I7th of January.'
Perhaps however this may indicate, according to our style,
Jan. 1531 ;' and there is no evidence to shew when the
whole collection was issued, or indeed whether it was
issued as a whole. The marginal glosses with which these
translations are annotated are full of interest and strongly
controversial. The spirit and even the style of Luther
is distinctly visible in them. In the directness and per-
sistency of their polemics against Rome they differ much
from the glosses in the quarto Testament. Thus Tindale
finds in the ceremonies of the Jewish Church the origin
of the Romish rites (note on Ex. xxviii.). For example,
on Ex. xxix. 37, he adds, * Toch not the chalyce nor the
' altare stone, nor holy oyle and holde youre hande out off
'the fonte ' On Ex. xxxvi. 5, he writes, 'when wil the
' Pope saye hoo, and forbid to offere for the bylding of
'saint Peters chyrch: and when will our spiritualtie saye
' hoo, and forbid to geue the more londe, ad to make moe
' fudacions ? neuer verely vntill they haue all.' Even Tindale
too could descend to a pleasantry like Luther Thus on
Ex xxxii. 35, he remarks, 'The popis bull sleeth moo
'tha Aarons calfe...' The tonsure is criticized Levit. xxi.
5, ' Of the hethe preastes therfore toke our prelates the
'ensample off their balde pates.' One grim touch of satire
may be added, Deut. xi. 19, 'Talk of them [the Lord's
1 words] when thou sittest in thine house.' ' Talke of
' robynhod saye oure prelates.'

In the same year (1531), in all probability, the book of
Jonah1 with an important Prologue appeared, but no more

1 Of this a single copy was found at A. Hervey [afterwards Bishop of Bath
Ick worth [in 1861] by [the late] Lord and Wells], which was reproduced in

II]

TINDALE

of Tindale's work on the Old Testament was published
during his lifetime, except the 'Epistles from the Old
'Testament/ which were added to the revised edition of
his New Testament. For in the midst of his constant
perils and anxieties from within and from without Tindale
found time to revise his New Testament carefully. The
immediate occasion for the publication of his work was
the appearance of an unauthorised revision in August IS 34,
by George Joye. The demand for the New Testaments,
which appears to have slackened since 1530, was again
so great that three surreptitious editions were printed at
Antwerp in that year1; and Joye undertook to revise the
sheets of a fourth edition. In doing this he made use, as
he says, of the Latin text, and aimed at giving 'many
'words their pure and native signification.' The title of
the book is singularly affected2, and the alterations were

facsimile by Mr F. Fry, 1863. [It is
now in the British Museum.] For a
comparison of the version with that
of Coverdale, see p. 68. The book
was denounced by Stokesley, Dec. 3,
1531, and in 1532 Sir T. More speaks
of ' Jonas made out of Tindale.' Mr
Fry has called my attention to these
references.

1 [According to Joye (Aft Apology
to W. 7indale, ed. Arber, 1882,
pp. 20-1), writing in November
1534, two pirated editions were sold
off more than a year before, the first
having apparently been issued soon
after (Joye says 'a non aftir') the
appearance of Tindale's translation.
A third was printed in the course of
1534, and Joye was asked but declined
to correct it. The fourth edition
which gave great offence to Tindale
was edited by Joye and was published
in August 1534.]

2 The new Testament as it was
written, and caused to be written, by
them which herde yt. Whom also
cure saueoure Christ lesus commaund-
ed that they shulde preach it vnto al
creatures.

At the end of the New Testament
is this colophon :

Here endeth the new Testament,
diligently ouersene and corrected, and
prynted now agayn at Antwerpe, by
me wydowe of Christoffel of Endaue
In the yere of oure Lorde .M.ccccc.
and .xxxi in, in August.

One copy only of this edition is
known, which is in the Grenville
Library in the British Museum.

It is not true, as is commonly said,
that Joye ' expunged ' the word ' re-
' surrection ' from his New Testament.
It stands in such critical passages as
Acts i. 22; iv. 2; xvii. 18, 32, &c.;
i Gor. xv. 12, &c.; nor did Tindale
bring this charge against him, but
that ' throughout Matthew, Mark and
'Luke perpetually, and often in the
'Acts, and sometimes in John, and
* also in the Hebrews, where he find-
*eth this word "Resurrection," he
'changeth it into the "life after this
1 "life," or "very life," and such like,
'as one that abhorred the name of
' the resurrection. ' (W. T. yet once
more- to the Christian reader, in the
N.T. of 1534.) T&us in Matt, xxii;

46 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

such as to arouse the just indignation of Tindale, whose
name however is nowhere connected with the version.
Among other new renderings Tindale specially notices
that of ' the life after this* for ' resurrection' Still Joye
does not avoid the word ' resurrection ' ; and if this were
the only change, the particular substitution would be of
little moment in the connexion where it occurs , but com-
paratively few paragraphs are left wholly untouched as far
as I have examined the book. One continuous passage
will exhibit Joye's mode of dealing with the text. The
words in italics are variations from Tindale :

'That thing (om. T.) which was from the beginning

* declare we unto you, (add. concerning T. ist ed.) which we
' have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, Which

* we have looked upon, and our hands have handled ;
' even that same thing which is (of the word of T.) life. For
' that (the T.) life appeared, and we have seen it (om. T.),
1 wherefore we (and T.) bear witness and shew unto you
' that eternal life, which was with the Father and appeared
c unto us. That same thing (om. T.) which we have seen

* and heard declare we unto you, that ye may have fellow-
' ship with us, and that our fellowship may be with the
'Father and His Son Jesus Christ1,' (i John i. I — 3.)

Several of the changes noticed are suggested by the
Vulgate ; others are due apparently only to a mistaken
effort to obtain clearness: none mark a critical examin-

23. 30, we read ' life after this' ; xxii. writers have not dealt justly with him.

31. 'the life of them that be dead.' 1 In John i. r — r8 the following

So also Luke xx. 27, 33, 36 (children noticeable variations occur;

of that life). John v. 29 is translated i that Word1, and God was that

' and shall come forth, they that have Word. 4 life (om the}. 5 darkness

'done good unto the very life. And (om. the). 10 and the world (om.

1 they that have done evil into the life yet). 1 1 into his own and his (om.

' of damnation.' In John xi. 24, 25 own) received. 15 bare witness of

the word ' resurrection ' is retained. him, saying. 16 favour for favour

From these examples it is obvious 17 favour and verity.

that Joye's object was simply exe- In Ephes. i. again these are found :

getical in the particular passages which 5 that we should be chosen to be

he altered, and that he had no desire heirs. 6 in his beloved son. 8 wisdom

to expunge the idea or the word • re- and prudency. \ 3 the Gospel of your

•surrection' from his version. Later health. 18 what thing that hope is.

II]

TINDALE

ation of the original. But Joye knew that Tindale was
studying the Greek afresh for his revised edition, which
he had had some time in hand, and so he might well
be said not to have ' used the office of an honest man.'
However Tindale's own work was ready in the November
of the same year. The text was not only revised, but
furnished also with short marginal notes. Prologues were
added to the several books1; the beginnings and endings
of the lessons read in Church were marked ; and a trans-
lation of ' the Epistles taken oute of the olde testament,
'which are red in the church after the vse of Sals-
' burye vpon certen dayes of the yere,' which include a
large number of fragments from the Old Testament and
the Apocrypha, classed together by Tindale under one
head2

1 On the relation of these Prologues
to Luther's, see Chap. in.

2 The relation of the ' Epistles '
containing translations of the Old
Testament to the text of Tindale's
continuous translation will be noticed
afterwards. The following is (I hope)
an accurate list of them. Gen. xxxvii.
6 — 22; Ex. xii. r — n ; xx. 12 — 24;
xxiv. 12 — 18; Lev. xix. i — 18; Num.
xx. 2 — 13; i Kings xvii. 17 — 24;
xix. 3 — 8; Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31; Cant,
ii. i — 14; Is. i. 16 — 19; ii. i — 5;
vii. 10 — 15; xi. r — 5; xii. i— 6;
xlix. i — 7; Ii. i — 8; liii. i — 12; Iviii.
i — 9; Ix. i — 6; Ixii. 6—12; Jerem.
xvii. 13 — 18; xxiii. 5 — 8 (wrongly
given xxxiii.); Ezek. i. 10 — 13; xviii.
20 — 28; xxxvi. 23 — 28; Joel ii. 12 —
19; 23 — 27; iii. 17 — 21 ; Hos. xiv.
I — 9 (wrongly given xiii.) ; Amos ix.
J3 — 15; Zech. ii. 10 — 13; viii. 3 — 8;
Mai. iii. i — 4. From the Apocrypha,
Esther xiii. 8— 18 ; Wisd. v. 1—5 ;
Ecclus. xv. i — 6; xxiv. 7 — 15; 17 —
22 ; xliv. 17; xlv-4 (part); Ii. 9—12.

In his reference to these, Mr Ander-
son is singularly unhappy. He omits
six of the chapters from which the
passages are taken (he does not give

the verses), and of those which he
gives, six are wrong, from a confusion
of x and v. He suppresses all the
passages from the Apocrypha and
converts Esther xiii. (apocryphal) into
Esther viii. (canonical). He argues
from the publication of these passages,

* that there were other chapters in

* manuscript' (i. p. 570), wholly neg-
lecting to notice that these lessons
were a definite collection from the
service book. It is not generally
worth while to note mistakes, but
this error deserves to be signalized,
because it does not spring from in-
accuracy, but apparently in some
degree from want of candour, for
Mr Anderson labours to shew that
Tindale would not have translated
the Apocrypha. [This is hardly just
to Anderson. He undoubtedly made
mistakes in his account of the passages
from the Old Testament translated by
Tindale, but he omitted the references
to the Apocrypha, not because he
laboured to shew that Tindale would
not have translated it, but because,
regarding it as it is still regarded in
Scotland, he did not concern himself
with the history of its translation.

48 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

One of the few copies of this edition which have been
preserved is of touching interest. Among the men who
had suffered for aiding in the circulation of the earlier
editions of the Testament was a merchant-adventurer of
Antwerp, Mr Harman, who seems to have applied to Queen
Anne Boleyn for redress. The Queen listened to the plea
which was urged in his favour, and by her intervention he
was restored to the freedom and privileges of which he had
been deprived. Tindale could not fail to hear of her good
offices, and he acknowledged them by a royal gift. He
was at the time engaged in superintending the printing of
his revised New Testament, and of this he caused one copy
to be struck off on vellum and beautifully illuminated. No
preface or dedication or name mars the simple integrity of
this copy Only on the gilded edges in faded red letters
runs the simple title Anna Regina Anglic.

The interest of the Queen in the work of Tindale
appears to have extended yet further2 : an edition of his
revised New Testament, the first volume of Holy Scripture
printed in England, appeared in the year in which she was
put to death (1536), and from the press of a printer with
whom her party was connected3. Tindale, who suffered in

For this reason in giving an account The shield on the title-page is filled

of the Authorised Version he omits with the arms of France and England

the Company appointed to revise the quarterly. The first quarter is defaced,

Apocrypha, and mentions them only and the outline of the wood -engraving

in a footnote, as distinguished from below is mixed with the charge. The

those ' engaged upon the Sacred Text. ' capitals [at the beginning of the several

In the last Revision, only one of the books] are exquisitely illuminated.

Scotch members of the Companies 3 The ' lady Anne ' had at an earlier

took an active part in the revision of time had a perilous adventure from

the Apocrypha. W. A. W.] lending to one of her ladies a copy

1 The copy was bequeathed to the of Tindale's Obedience of a Christian

British Museum by the Rev. C. M. Man. The narrative is quoted in

Cracherode in 1799, but I have been Tindale's Works, \. p. 130 (Parker

unable to learn its previous history. Soc. ed.) [from Strype, Ecd. Mem.

It may have been 'bound in blue I. 172].

'morocco* when it was presented to 3 This was not T. Berthelet, as is

Anne Boleyn, as Mr Anderson says commonly supposed, but T, Godfray.

(I. 413), though it is very unlikely: This fact has been ascertained beyond

the present binding is obviously of all doubt by Mr Bradshaw. The

the 1 8th century [and is stamped with engraved border, on the evidence of

the arms oi Mr Cracherode]. which the work has been assigned to

II]

TINDALE

the same year, may have been martyred before the book
was finished, but at least he must have been cheered with
the knowledge of its progress. He had worked for thirteen
years in exile by foreign instruments, and now in his last
moments he was allowed to rejoice in the thought that his
labour had found its proper home in his own land. For
this end he had constantly striven : for this he had been
prepared to sacrifice everything else ; and the end was
gained only when he was called to die.

It is impossible to follow in detail the circumstances of
Tindale's betrayal and martyrdom, yet the story is well
worth pondering over. Some of the life-like touches in
Foxe's narrative bring out the singleness of the character
of the man whom he worthily called 'for his notable
* pains and travail an apostle of England.' One work had
absorbed all his energy, and intent on that he had no eye
for other objects. The traitor by whose devices he was
taken (May, 1535) seemed to him, in spite of warnings,

Berthelet, was used by Godfray before
it passed into Berthelet's possession ;
and there is no evidence that Berthelet
used it as early as 1536.

[' It is doubtful,' says Mr Jenkinson
(Early English Printed Books in the
University Library, Cambridge, III.
p. 1730), 'whether this represents
' Mr Bradshaw's final opinion.' It is
certain that the border in question
was used by Berthelet in 1530 in a
book printed by him, * Gravissimse
'-•-Italia et Gallise Academiarum
'censurae — de veritate illius proposi-
'tionis.-.quod ducere relictam fratris
*mortui...sit de iure divino.' Again,
it is found in another book also
printed by him, Kotser codicis JR.
Wakfeldi, which must have been
issued between 1533 and 1536, be-
cause of the references in it to Queen
Anne Boleyn. According to Leland
(De viris illustrious} Berthelet also
printed an edition of Chaucer. (See
Tyrwhitt's Chaucer, App. to Pref.)

If this is Thynne's edition of 1532,
' Printed by Thomas Godfray,' which
has the same border on the title-page,
it may throw some light on the rela-
tion between Godfray and Berthelet.
From the undated edition (? 1550)
which is said to have been 'printed
'by' each of the four booksellers,
Bonham, Kele, Petit, and Toye, it
is clear that 'printed by' sometimes
meant 'printed for/ and therefore
Thynne's edition may have been
printed by Berthelet for Godfray.
However this may be, it is not im-
probable that Tindale's New Testa-
ment of 1536, which has the same
border, was printed by Berthelet, and
it is certain, from the evidence given
above, that Mr Bradshaw was mis-
taken in supposing that Berthelet did
not use the border so early as 1536.]

The edition ends with the significant
words, ' God saue the kynge, and all
' his well wyllers.'

5O THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

honest, handsomely learned and very conformable' He
even furnished him with money, ' for in the wily subtilties
' of this world he was simple and inexpert.' But in defence
of himself Tindale needed no counsel ; even by an adversary
he was called ' a learned, pious and good man ' : his keeper,
and his keeper's daughter, and others of his' keeper's house-
hold were won over by him to his belief. His last prayer
when fastened to the stake (Oct. 1536) witnessed equally to
his loyalty and his faith : ' Lord! open the King of England's
'eyes!

Before his imprisonment Tindale revised his New Testa-
ment once again for the press. This last edition contains
one innovation in the addition of headings to the chapters
in the Gospels and Acts, but not in the Epistles ; and is
without the marginal notes, which were added to the
edition of 1534. But it is chiefly distinguished by the pecu-
liarity of the orthography, which has received a romantic
interpretation. Tindale, as we have seen, had affirmed that
' he who followeth the plough ' should in a few years have
a full knowledge of the Scripture, and from the occurrence
of such words as maestery f aether t moether, stoonet in this
edition it was concluded by a biographer that in his last
years he adapted his translation to 'the pronunciation of
* the peasantry.' The conjecture seemed plausible and it is
scarcely surprising that it has been transformed by repeti-
tion into an acknowledged fact. It is however not borne
out by an examination of the book itself. Whatever may
be the explanation of the orthography it is evident from
its inconsistency that it was not the result of any fixed
design. Nay more, there is not the least reason to suppose
that some of the forms are provincial, or that the forms as
a whole would make the language plainer to rustics. The
headings too, which have been also supposed to have been
designed 'to help to the understanding of the subjects
'treated of,' just fail when on that theory they would be
most needed1.

1 Two copies of this edition are in the University Library at Cam-
known. That which I have used is bridge. [The other is in the Library

II]

TINDALE

But though this pleasant fancy of the literal fulfilment
of an early promise must be discarded, Tindale achieved in
every way a nobler fulfilment of it. Instead of lowering
his translation to a vulgar dialect, he lifted up the common
language to the grand simplicity of his own idiom. * It
'pleased God/ as he wrote in his first Prologue, 'to put
' [the translation] in his mind/ and if we look at his life and
his work, we cannot believe that he was left without the
Spirit of God in the execution of it. His single honesty is
beyond all suspicion. ' I call God to recorde/ so he writes
to Fryth in the Tower, 1533, 'against ye day we shall
' appeare before our Lord lesus, to geue a recknyng of our
'doings, that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word
' agaynst my coscience, nor would this day, if all that is in
' the earth, whether it be pleasure, honour or riches, might
'be geuen me1.' Not one selfish thought mixed with his
magnificent devotion. No treacherous intrigues ever shook
his loyalty to his king : no intensity of distress ever obscured
his faith in Christ. 'I assure you/ he said to a royal

of Exeter College, Oxford, and there
is a fragment in the British Museum.]
The orthography in the Table of the
four Evangelists and the Prologue to
the Romans which follows (not dis-
placed by the binder) offers no marked
peculiarities. In sheet A we find
aengell, waeye, /aether, maeke, waere,
saeyde, moether, aroese, behoelde, toeke,
harde (heard), &c., &c. In B, maester,
mother, moether, father, sayd, or sayde
(consistently),/^//^, stoede, &c. In c,
sayde, angels, moether, harde, maester,
master, father, &c. In D, faether,
moether, mother, sayde, hearde, &c.
In F on one side, faether, moether,
broether, and on the other, angels,
sayde, daye, brother, told, hearde,
&c. In Y and z we have almost con-
sistently faeyth, saeyde, hoepe, almoest,
praeyer, &c. Yet again in b prayer,
&.C. In the headings of the Epistles
we have say net and saeynct. Some
spellings certainly belong to a foreign
compositor, thongs (tongues, i Cor.

xiii.) [but twice in the same page
tonges\\ thaugh (taught). Some I
cannot explain, caled (called), holly
(holy), which forms are consistently
used. Of possible explanations none
seems more likely than that the copy
was read to a Flemish compositor (at
Brussels? or Malines?) and that the
vowels simply give the Flemish equi-
valents of the English vowel sounds.
See note at the end of the section,

P. 54-

The text is carefully revised, as will
be shewn afterwards, and the chapter
headings are simply transferred from
the table of the Gospels and Acts in
the Testament of 1534. Mr F. Fry
has since found substantially the same
text in an edition dated 1534 (G. H.),
i.e. probably 1535, January — March.
[Mr Fry's copy, now in the Library
of the Bible Society, has a title-page
with the date 1535.]

i Tindale's Works, p. 456 t(ed.
1573).

52 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

envoy1, 'if it would stand with the king's most gracious
' pleasure to grant only a bare text of the Scripture to be
'put forth among his people, like as is put forth among
'the subjects of the emperor in these parts [the Nether-
' lands], and of other Christian princes, be it of the transla-
' tion of what person soever shall please his majesty, I shall
'immediately make faithful promise never to write more,
' nor abide two days in these parts, after the same ; but
' immediately repair into his realm, and there most humbly
' submit myself at the feet of his royal majesty, offering my
4 body, to suffer what pain or torture, yea, what death his
'grace will, so that this be obtained! His life had seemed
friendless, but his one dearest companion (Fryth) may
interpret the temper common to them both. ' Doubt not/
he writes from the Tower to his desolate congregation, ' but
'that god...shal so prouide for you, that ye shall haue an
'hundred fathers for one, an hudred mothers for one, an
* hundred houses for one, and that in this lyfe; as I haue
'proued by experience*.' We dilute the promise by our com-
ments : these martyrs proved it in their lives.

The worth of Tindale as a scholar must be estimated
by his translation, which will be examined afterwards. Of
the spirit in which he undertook the great work of his life
something has been said already. To the end he retained
unchanged, or only deepened and chastened his noble for-
getfulness of self in the prospect of its accomplishment,
with a jealous regard for the sincere rendering of the Scrip-
tures. Before he published the revised edition of 1534 he
had been sorely tried by the interference of Joye, which
might, as he thought, bring discredit to the Gospel itself.

1 Vaughan's dispatch (1531) quoted ' brother William Tyndall, and J haue

by Anderson, I. p. 278. Fryth 's lah- 'done, & will promise you to write

guage (1533) is to the same effect: 'no more. If you wil not graunt this

' This hath bene offered you, is offered, 'condition, then will we be doing

' and shall be offered : Graunt that the ' while we haue breath, and shew in

'word of God, I meane y* text of ' few wordes that the Scripture doth in

' Scripture, may go abroad in our ' many : and so at the lest saue some.'

'English toung, as other nations Fryth's Works, p. 115 (ed. 1573).

' haue it in their lounges, and my * Id. p. 8«.

ilj TINDALE 53

The passage with which he closes his disclaimer of Joye's
edition reflects at once his vigour and its tenderness. There
is in it something of the freedom and power of Luther, but
it is charged with a simple humility which Luther rarely if
ever shews.../ My part/ Tindale writes, 'be not in Christ if
' mine heart be not to follow and live according as I teach,
' and also if mine heart weep not night and day for mine
' own sin and other men's indifferently, beseeching God to

* convert us all and to take his wrath from us and to be

* merciful as well to all other men, as to mine own soul,

* caring for the wealth of the realm I was born in, for the
1 king and all that are thereof, as a tender-hearted mother
'would do for her only son.

'As concerning all I have translated or otherwise
'written, I beseech all men to read it for that purpose I
' wrote it : even to bring them to the knowledge of the
' Scripture. And as far as the Scripture approveth it,
'so far to allow it, and if in any place the word of God
' disallow it, there to refuse it, as I do before our Saviour
'Christ and His congregation. And where they find faults
' let them shew it me, if they be nigh, or write to me if they
'be far off: or write openly against it and improve it, and
' I promise them, if J shall perceive that their reasons con-
' elude I will confess mine ignorance openly.

'Wherefore I beseech George Joye, yea and all other
' too, for to translate the Scripture for themselves, whether
'out of the Greek, Latin or Hebrew. Or (if they will
'needs)... let them take my translations and labours, and
'change and alter, and correct and corrupt at their pleasures,
'and call it their own translations and put to their own
'names and not to play bo-peep after George Joye's
'manner... But I neither can nor will suffer of any man,
' that he shall go take my translation and correct it without
' name, and make such changing as I myself durst not do,
'as I hope to have my part in Christ, though the whole
'world should be given me for my labour1/

1 *W. T. yet once more to the 1534. I cannot find this address in
'•Christian Reader' in the N. T. of my copy of Tindale's Works published

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

by the Parker Society. Part of it is
given in the Life, pp. Ixii. ff.

The Grenville fragment of Tindale's
first quarto Testament with glosses
has been perfectly reproduced in
photo-lithography by Mr E. Arber,
London, 1871.

The first octavo has been printed :
(i) by Mr OfiFor [1836], but this edition,
though verbally accurate, is wholly
untrustworthy in spelling ; and (2) in
facsimile by Mr F. Fry [1862] with

NOTE

Mr F. Fry has made an ample
collection of the spellings peculiar
to or characteristic of the edition of
!535- Bv tne help of this, which he
most kindly communicated to me,
I have drawn up the following table
of the substitutions of vowel sounds.
They seem to me to fall (as Mr W. A.
Wright has suggested) under the
general description which Bosworth
has given of the peculiarities of the
Flemish orthography: Anglo-Saxon
Dictionary, p. cxi. The unequal dis-
tribution of the peculiarities to which
attention has been called already (p. 5 1 ,
note) is a most important fact in this
connexion. [See Fry on Tindale's
N.T., 1878, pp. 63-5.]

ae for a

abstaeyne, aengell, awaeke, caeke,
caese, faether, graece, maester,
raether, shaell, greaet

ae for ay
vaele (vayle 1534)

ae for ea

aete (eate), paerle (pearl), recaeve
(receave 1534), swaerdes (sweardes

1534)
ae for e

belaeved (beleved 1534), decaevable
(decevable 1534), dekaeye (dekeye
1534), naedeth (rtedeth 1534)

most scrupulous exactness.

The revised edition of 1534 (M.
Emperour) is given in Bagster's Hexa-
pla, carefully and well, as far as I
have observed.

The final revision of 1535, 1534
G. H. has not yet been published as
a whole or in a collation, though it
is from this that Tindale's work has
passed directly into our Authorised
Version. [The edition of 1535 is
probably an unauthorised reprint.]

to p. 51.

oe for o

aboede, accoerde.almoest, anoether,

aroese, avoeyde, boedy, boeke,

broether, choese, coelde, hoepe,

moether, roese
oe for ou

foere (foure 1534)
oe for e

knoeled (kneled 1534)
06 for o

boones, coostes (costes), hoow, loo

(lo), moore, moost, oone, oonly,

oons (once), roope, thoorow, whoo,

whoose
ye for y

abyede (abyde 1534)
ey for e

agreyment (agrement 1534)
ee for e

heere, preest (prest), spreede (sprede

1.534). teell, theese
ea for a

eare (are)
ie for y (i)

bliend
ea for e

streates (stretes), fealde (felde 1534),

hear (her), neade (nede 1534)
ae for ay

chaene (chayne 1534), counsael

(counsayle 1534)
ue for u

crueses, ruele, ruelers

II]

COVERDALE

§ 2. COVERDALE.

Tindale's character is heroic. He could see clearly the
work to which he was called and pursue it with a single
unswerving faith in GOD and in the powers which GOD
had given him. It was otherwise with Miles Coverdale,
who was allowed to finish what Tindale left incomplete.
The differences of the men are written no less on their
features than on their lives. But our admiration for the
solitary massive strength of the one must not make us
insensible to the patient labours and tender sympathy of
the other1. From the first Coverdale appears to have
attached himself to the liberal members of the old party
and to have looked to working out a reformation from
within through them. As early as 1527 he was in intimate
connexion with Crumwell and More2; and in all proba-
bility it was under their patronage that he was able to
prepare for his translation of Holy Scripture. How long
he thus laboured we cannot tell3. In 1529 he met Tindale
at Hamburgh4, and must have continued abroad for a con-
siderable part of the following years up to 1536. In the
meantime a great change had passed over England since

Some sounds are expressed in dif-
ferent ways, especially ' o.' Thus we
have aloene and aloone; boeldely and
booldly*, boethe and booth; coete and
coote; hoeme and hoome; loeke and
louke (loke 1534); noene and noane;
stoene and stoone ; thoese and thoose;
•whoem and whoom. So also we have
theare and theere; tought and thaught
(taught}.

Other exceptional forms are tappe
(top), touth (to the 1534), waere and
woere (where), woeld (would), te
(the), mouny (money).

1 The later Puritanism of Coverdale
is consistent with this view of his
character. He was a man born rather
to receive than to create impressions.

2 Anderson, I. p. 186.

3 In an undated letter to Crumwell
he says, evidently in reference to some

specific 'communication' from him,
' Now I begin to taste of Holy Scrip-
'tures... Nothing in the world I desire
' but books as concerning my learning :
* they once had, I do not doubt, but
'Almighty God shall perform that in
' me which he of his plentiful favour
'and grace hath begun.' Anderson
fixes this in 1531. The letter however
from style seems to be nearly con-
temporary with another addressed to
Crumwell in 1527. \State Paper -s,

I- 383-]'

4 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, V.
120. I see nothing derogatory to
Tindale or improbable in Foxe's ex-
plicit statement that at this time
Coverdale helped him in translating
the Pentateuch; though on such a
point Foxe's unsupported statement
is not sufficient evidence.

56 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

the 'Bill* of I5301. At the close of 1534 a convocation
under the presidency of Cranmer had agreed to petition
the king that he would ' vouchsafe to decree that the Scrip-
' tures should be translated into the vulgar tongue, by some

* honest and learned men, to be nominated by the king, and
' to be delivered to the people according to their learning2.'
Crumwell, who must have been well aware of the turn
which opinion had taken, seems now to have urged
Coverdale to commit his work to the press. At any rate
by 1534 he was ready, 'as he was desired,' 'to set forth9
(t.e. to publish) his translation3, and the work was finished
in October, 1535.

But up to the present time the place where it was
printed is wholly undetermined, though most bibliographers
agree that it was printed abroad- Various conjectures have
been made, but when examined minutely they are found to
be unsupported by any substantial evidence. The wood-
cuts and type are certainly not those used by Rgenolph of
Frankfort, to which however they bear a very close resem-
blance4. On the other hand, no book printed by Froschover
of Zurich has yet been found with more than the two larger
kinds of type used in Coverdale's Bible5. The question is
further complicated by the fact that the title-page and

1 See p. 43. Wycliffite version—as if that were

2 Strype, Cranmer, p. 34 (ed. 1812). available for such a purpose; but in
It is uncertain whether it was after point of fact the epithet is not found
this resolution (as seems most likely), in Foxe's MSS. [Harl. MS. 422,
or not till after the corresponding Plut. Ixv. E fol. 87], to which Strype
resolutions of 1536, that Cranmer en- refers as the authority for his account,
deavoured to engage the bishops in a 3 The date is added in the edition
translation or revision of the English of 1550. The words do not imply
Bible [New Testament], of which that he commenced it then,
attempt Strype has preserved an 4 Mr F. Fry on Coverdale's Bible of
amusing anecdote: Cranmer, p. 48. 1535, p. 3«- C*n this Point I h*ve

Strype says that Cranmer took • an satisfied myself completely.

* old English translation which he 5 Mr Fry, l.c. p. 28. It is right to
4 divided into nine or ten parts... to add that I am convinced, on internal
*be sent to the best learned bishops grounds, that Froschover was the
« and others, to the intent they should printer, though at present no satisfac-
'make a perfect correction thereof.' tory direct evidence of the fact can
It has been argued that the epithet be adduced. Froschover, it may be
' old ' can only refer to a copy of the added, printed the edition of 1550.

COVERDALE

preliminary matter were reprinted in a different (English)
type1, and the five remaining title-pages represent three

Dr Ginsburg informs me that he
has complete typographical proof that
the Bible was printed by Frosch-
over. [See the article on Coverdale
by Mr Tedder in the Did. of Nat.
Biography .]

[In the Catalogue of the Caxton
Exhibition in 1877 the late Henry
Stevens of Vermont propounded (pp.
86 — 90) a theory that the Bible of
J535 was printed at Antwerp by
Jacob von Meteren at his own cost,
and that the translation was his work,
Coverdale occupying the humbler
position of corrector of the press.
This theory would have been gro-
tesque but for the fact that it was
adopted by the authorities of the
British Museum in their Catalogue,
in which Antwerp is given as the
place of printing and Van Meteren
as the printer, without a hint that
these were in any way doubtful. All
this cobweb is spun out of the simple
statement by Simeon Ruytinck, in
his Leven van Emanuel van Meteren
(E. van Meteren, Nederlandische His-
torie, 1614, fol. 672), that his father,
Jacob van Meteren, had in his youth
learnt the art of printing and had
shewn especial zeal in defraying the
expenses of -translating and printing
the English Bible in Antwerp, em-
ploying for the purpose a learned
student, Miles Coverdale by name.
This is probably what Ruytinck heard,
not quite accurately, from Emanuel;
but in a document in the possession
of the Dutch Church, Austen Friars,
Emanuel himself in 1610 deposes,
'That he was brought to England
* Anno 1550, in King Edward's the 6
'dayes, by his Father, a furtherer of
' reformed religion, and he that caused
'the first Bible at his costes to be
{ Englisshed by Mr Myles Coverdale
1 in Andwarp, the w'h his father, with

' Mr Edward Whytchurch, printed
'both in Paris and London.' (See
Introduction to the Registers of the
Dutch Reformed Church, by W.J. C.
Moens, 1884.)

There is nothing in either of these
statements to imply anything so ab-
surd as that the first English Bible
was translated by a Dutchman, and
the only safe inference that can be
drawn from them is that Jacob van
Meteren found means which enabled
Coverdale to carry out his work of
translation at Antwerp. So far the
two accounts agree. But according
to Ruytinck the printing also was
done at Antwerp, whereas Emanuel
van Meteren places it at Paris and
London. This fact, together with
the introduction of the name of Edward
Whitchurch, makes it probable that
the English Bible with which Jacob
van Meteren had to do was rather
Matthew's of 1537 or the Great Bible
of 1539 and not Coverdale's of 1535.

Whitchurch's initials are conspicu-
ous in the Bible of 1537, and he was
on intimate terms with Rogers, for it
was to his house that Rogers appears
to have come on his return to England
in 1 548. He was also associated with
Grafton in printing the Great Bible.

In estimating the value of Emanuel
van Meteren's evidence, it must be
remembered that his knowledge could
only have been derived from hearsay,
for he was not born till 1535.

No trace of Jacob van Meteren
has been found among the Antwerp
printers.]

1 Probably, as Mr Fry shews, by
Nycolson: I.e. p. 20,

In the same way the title-page and
preliminary matter of the edition of
1550 printed abroad were cancelled,
and a new title-page, &c. printed in
England substituted in their place.

58 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

distinct issues, two in 1535, and one in 1536. Two copies*
have a title-page corresponding to the body of the book,
dated 1535, and one2 of them preserves a single page of
the original preliminary matter. Another copy3 has a title-
page in English type, corresponding to the English pre-
liminary matter, dated also 1535. The two other title-pages
are printed in English type, but with the date 1536*. Thus
there can be no reason to doubt that the book was issued
both with the foreign and English title-pages, &c.5, though
it may still be doubted whether the English title-page, &c.
belong to 1536 or to I5356.

One important difference between the foreign and
English title-pages must be noticed. In the former it is
said that the book is ' faithfully and truly translated out of
'Douche [German] and Latyn in toEnglishe': in the latter
the sources of the version are left unnoticed, and it is said
simply to be 'faithfully translated into English.' It is
possible that the explanatory words taken in -connexion
with some further details in the original prologue may have
been displeasing to the promoters of the edition7, and that
a new and less explicit title-page, &c. was substituted for

1 [One in the British Museum, im- 6 It is possible (as has been sug-
perfect, the other in the Library of gested to me) that when some copies
the Earl of Leicester at Holkham.] of the English title-page had been

2 [At Holkham.] struck off with the date 1535, corre-

3 [The Marquess of Northamp- spending to the imprint, this date was
ton's.] 4 See App. 11. afterwards changed in the setting of

5 The fragment of the foreign the page to 1536 to suit the actual

printed Prologue offers only one im- time of the English issue ; so that the

portant variation from the corre- two title-pages belong really only to

spending part of the English Pro- one issue. The only difference ob-

logue: Mr Fry, I.e. p. 18. servable in the facsimiles of the two

It is of course impossible to deter- title-pages is the inversion of one of

mine the cause of the suppression of the ornaments on the side of BIBLIA.

the foreign title-page and Prologue. 7 [The less subtle explanation of

Coverdale may have explained too Stevens (Bibles in the Caxlon Ex-

much in detail ' the Douche and hibition, p. 70) is probably the true

' Latyn ' sources from which he bor- one. The title is in a woodcut border,

rowed to suit the wishes of his patrons and when the two lines of the quota-

or publishers. The change in the title- tion from Joshua were added, space

page suggests the conjecture, which is had to be provided for them by

however otherwise unsupported. omitting some of the preceding words.]

II] COVERDALE 59

the first. However this may have been, the statement
itself, as will be seen afterwards, was literally true, and;
Coverdale describes clearly enough in the existing pro-
logue the secondary character of his work1.

Coverdale indeed disclaims the originality which friends
and detractors have alike assigned to him. And it is in
this that the true beauty and truth of his nature are seen.
He distinctly acknowledges that he could but occupy for a
time the place of another ; nay he even looks to this as the
best fruit of his labours that he shoqld call out a worthier
successor to displace himself. * Though it [Scripture]/
he writes, ' be not worthely ministred vnto the [Christian
' reader] in this translacyon (by reason of my rudnes) ;
' Yet yf thou be feruet in thy prayer, God shal not onely
'sende it the in a better shappe, by the mynistracyon of
'ether that beganne it afore [Tindale], but shall also moue
'the hertes of them, which as yet medled not withall, to
' take it in hande, and to bestowe the gifte of theyr vnder-
' stondy nge theron V . . .

Yet in the meantime he saw that there was something
for him to do. It was a noble end if he could secure that
Holy Scripture should be 'set forth' (as he was able to
obtain) * with the Kynges most gracious license.' And so
plainly disclosing his motives he says../ whan I cosydered
1 how greate pytie it was that we shulde wante it so longe,
' & called to my remembraunce ye aduersite of them, which;
'were not onely of rype knowlege, but wolde also with all!
'theyr hertes haue perfourmed y' they beganne, yf they

'had not had impediment these and other reasonable

'causes consydered I was the more bolde to take it in

1 The supposition that the public- priateness of epithets was not much

ation of the work was delayed by the considered by early editors. Mr Fry

fall of Q. Anne Boleyn is quite base- has shewn, Lc. pp. 10 ff., that all the

less. The substitution of the name of dedications' found in copies of the first

Q. Jane without any other alteration edition with Q. Jane's name belong to

in the edition of 1537 is like that of the the edition of 1537.

name of Edward VI for Henry VIII 2 Coverdale's Prologe vnto the

in the edition of 1550. The appro- Christen Reader.

60 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

'hande. And to helpe me herin, I haue had sondrye
' translacions, not onely in latyn, but also of the Douche
' [German] interpreters : whom (because of theyr synguler
'gyftes & speciall diligence in the Bible} I haue ben the
' more glad to folovve for the most parte, accordynge as I
' was requyred. But to saye the trueth before God, it was
' nether my laboure ner desyre, to haue this worke put in
' my hande : neuertheles it greued me yl other nacyos
'shulde be more plenteously prouyded for with ye scripture
* in theyr mother tongue, then we : therfore whan I was
'instantly requyred, though I coulde not do so well as
' I wolde, I thought it yet my dewtye to do my best, and
'that with a good wyllV

Some good indeed he did hope might permanently
remain from his work. As the faithful and honest inter-
pretation of one man it might serve as a kind of comment
to another version.

'. . . So maye dyuerse translacyons,' he writes ' vnderstonde
'one another, & that in the head articles & grounde of
' oure most blessed faith, though they vse sondrye wordes.
1 wherfore me thynke we haue greate occasyon to geue
'thanks vnto God, that he hath opened vnto his church the
' gyfte of interpretacyon & of pryntying, and that there
'are now at this tyme so many, which with soch diligece
'and faithfulnes interprete the scripture to the honoure of

'god and edifyenge of his people. For the which cause

'(acordyng as I was desyred)'J I toke the more vpon me to
' set forth this speciall translacyon, not as a checker, not as
'a reprouer, or despyser of other mens translacyons (for
' amonge many as yet I haue founde none without occasyon
' of greate thankesgeuynge unto god) but lowly & faythfully
' haue I folowed myne interpreters, & that vnder correcyon.
1 And though I haue fayled eny where (as there is noman
'but he mysseth in some thynge) loue shall constyrre all to
*ye best without eny peruerse Judgment... Yf thou [reader]
' hast knowlege therfore to iudge where eny faute is made

1 Coverdale's Prologe. 8 In the edition of 1550 is added 'in 1534.

II] CO VERB ALE 6 1

* I doute not but thou wilt helpe to amende it, yf loue be
1 ioyned with thy knowlege. Howbeit wherin so euer I can

* perceaue by my selfe, or by the informacyon of other, that

* I haue fayled (as it is no wonder) I shall now by the helpe
' of God ouerloke it better & amende itV

The translation of Tindale went forth to the world
without any dedication or author's name. All that was
personal was sunk in the grandeur of the message opened
to Englishmen. But it could not be so with Coverdale's.
His object was to bring about the open circulation of the
Scriptures, and that could only be by securing the king's
favour. To this end the work was dedicated to Henry VIII
in language which to us now is in many parts strangely
painful, though it was not out of harmony with the taste
and peculiar circumstances of the time2.

...'I thought it my dutye,' he says, 'and to belonge
'vnto my allegiaunce, whan I had translated this Bible, not
' onely to dedicate this translacyon vnto 'youre hyghnesse,
'but wholy to commytte it vnto the same: to the intent
'that yf any thynge therin be translated amysse (for in

* many thynges we fayle, euen whan we thynke to be sure)
'it may stode in youre graces handes, to correcte it, to
'amende it, to improue it, yee & cleane to reiecte it, yf
'youre godly wysdome shall thynke it necessary.' But
even so the spirit of the humble and true scholar asserts
itself. For he continues, ' And as I do with all humblenes
' submitte myne vnderstondynge and my poore translacyon
'vnto ye spirite of trueth in your grace, so make I this
' protestacyon (hauyng God to recorde in my coscience),
'that I haue nether wrested nor altered so moch as one
'worde for the mayntenauce of any maner of secte: but
' haue with a cleare conscience purely & faythfully translated
'this out of fyue sundry interpreters, hauyng onely the
'manyfest trueth of the scripture before myne eyes3.'...

1 Prologe vnto the Christen Reader. Bibles while the noble Preface is

2 The Dedication of the Authorised universally omitted.

Version is even more painful and less 3 An Epistle vnto the Kynges
capable of excuse. It seems strange hyghnese.
that this should hold its place in our

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

Still acting on the broad principle of 'becoming all
'things to all men,' Coverdale afterwards (1538) revised his
New Testament, according to the Latin and published it
with the Vulgate in parallel columns1. His great object
was to interpret the Latin itself to some who used it
ignorantly, and also to shew openly the substantial identity
of Scripture in different languages. Many disparaged this
translation or that... 'as though/ he says, 'the holy goost
'were not the authoure of his scripture aswell in the
' Hebrue, Greke, French, Dutche, and in Englysh, as in
4 Latyn. The scripture & worde of God is truly to euery
' Christe man of lyke worthynesse and authorite, in what
4 language so euer the holy goost speaketh it. And ther-
' fore am I, and wyl be whyle I lyue (vnder youre moost
'gracious fauoure and correction)' — he is still addressing
Henry VIII — 'alwaye wyllynge and ready to do my best
' aswel in one translation, as in another'2.' And thus in the

1 Of this Latin-English Testament
there are three editions. The first
was printed by Nycolson 1538 and
dedicated to Henry VIII. This was
executed while Coverdale was in Paris
and disowned by him on the ground
that 'as it was disagreeable to my
' former translation in English, so
* was not the true copy of the Latin
'text observed' (Remains, p. 33).
Accordingly he revised it, weeding
out ' the faults that were in the Latin
4 and English befbre ' (id.), and printed
a new edition in Paris in the same
year, which was published by Grafton
and Whitchurch, and dedicated to
Lord Crumwell. Nycolson however
put forth another impression of his
edition under the name of John Holly-
bushe (1538).

It is probable that Coverdale simply
left instructions with the printer as to
how the work should be done, not
foreseeing the difficulties which would
arise, and that the printer engaged
Hollybushe to superintend the work,
which Coverdale when he saw it dis-

avowed. Coverdale's own Testament
is an adaptation of his version to the
Latin. Hollybushe's is a new ver-
sion from the Latin on the basis of
Coverdale's. Specimens are given in
App. vr.

The titles of the two principal
editions are the following:

The newe testament both Latine
and Englyshe ech correspondent to
the other after the vulgare text, com-
munely called S. leroms. Faythfully
translated by Myles Couerdale Anno
M.ccccc. xxxvm. ...Printed in South-
warke by lames Nicolson. Set forth
wyth the Kynges moost gracious
licence.

The new testamen both in Latin
and English after the vulgare texte:
which is red in the churche. Trans-
lated and corrected by Myles Couer-
dale : and prynted in Paris, by Fraunces
Regnault. M.CCCCC. xxxvm. in No-
uembre...Cum gratia & privilegio
regis.

2 Memorials of Myles Coverdale
(.838), p. 97.

COVERDALE

particular case of translations from different texts he re-
affirms his general principle of the utility of various transla-
tions, applied before to various renderings of the same text
../for thy part, most gentle reader, take in good worth
' that I here offer thee with a good will, and let this present
' translation be no prejudice to the other, that out of the

* Greek have been translated before, or shall be hereafter.
j* For if thou open thine eyes and consider well the gift of
' the Holy Ghost therein, thou shalt see that one translation

* declareth, openeth, and illustrateth another, and that in

* many places one is a plain commentary unto another1.'

It is very difficult to ascertain the exact relation in
which the first edition of Coverdale's Bible stood to the
civil authority. There can be no doubt that it was under-
taken by the desire of Crumwell, and its appearance may
have been hastened by the change of feeling which found
expression in the resolutions of Convocation in 1534, though
it could not have owed its origin to them. But when it was
finished in October 1535 Crumwell appears to have been
unable to obtain a definite license from the king, or it may
be that he thought it more prudent to await the publication
of the book. So much is certain that the first edition went
forth without any distinct royal sanction. The book was
not suppressed, and this was all2. But Convocation was
not satisfied ; and in 1536 they again petitioned that a new
translation might be undertaken. Nothing however was

1 Remains, p. 36. {Parker Soc!)
3 On the whole it seems best to
refer Coverdale's account of the re-
ference of ' his Bible ' by the King to
the Bishops to the Great Bible. See
p. 76, n. i. [But if Fulke's account
(Defence of the English Translations
of the Bible, p. 98, Parker Soc. ed.)
is correct, Coverdale in his sermon at.
Paul's Cross spoke of having twice
revised his translation since it was
submitted to the King. These two
revisions would be apparently the
Great Bible of 1539 and tne edition
of April 1540. In this case the Bible

presented to the King must have been
that of 1 5 3 5 . Accord ing to Coverdale,
the Bishops to whom it was referred
said there were many faults in it, but
admitted there were no heresies.
'Then,' said the King, 'in God's
'name let it go abroad among our
'people,' and accordingly the 4°
edition printed by Nycolson in 1537
bore on the title-page, * Set forth with
•the Kinges moost gracious licence.'
After this it is hardly likely that the
Great Bible also would be referred to
the Bishops.]

64 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

done ; but the relation in which the king stood to the
Papal See had already given greater importance to the
public recognition of the supremacy of Scripture.

So it happened that when a council was held in the
next year under the presidency of Crumwell, as vicar-
general, to determine certain articles of faith, the varieties
of opinion about Scripture found vigorous expression.
Alexander Ales has left a vivid account of the meeting
which has been transcribed by Foxe. ' At the king's
' pleasure all the learned men, but especially the bishops,
' assembled, to whom this matter seemed chiefly to belong

' The bishops and prelates attending upon the coming

' of Crumwell, as he was come in, rose up and did obeisance
1 unto him as to their vicar-general, and he again saluted
'every one in their degree, and sat down in the highest

'place at the table, according to his degree and office '

Thereupon Crumwell opened the discussion by sketching
in a short speech the king's purpose and commands. He
will not, he said, 'admit any articles or doctrine not con-
' tained in the Scripture, but approved only by continu-
' ance of time and old custom, and by unwritten verities,

'as ye were wont to do His majesty will give you high

' thanks, if ye will set and conclude a godly and a perfect
' unity : whereunto this is the only way and mean, if ye
' will determine all things by the Scripture, as God com-
' mandeth you in Deuteronomy ; which thing his majesty
'exhorteth and desireth you to do.' On this 'the bishops
' rose up altogether giving thanks unto the king's majesty

1 for his most godly exhortation ' There was less

unanimity afterwards. The discussion turned upon the
Sacraments. Cranmer wisely urged moderation and accur-
acy of definition. Ales, at the invitation of Crumwell,
proceeded to investigate the meaning of the word. Stokesley,
bishop of London, interrupted him as he was examining
the opinions of the fathers, and was in turn checked by
Fox of Hereford, who reminded both that ' they were
' commanded by the king that these controversies should
'be determined only by the rule and judgment of the

II] COVERDALE 65

'Scripture.' Then specially addressing the bishops he

continued 'The lay people do now know the holy

* Scripture better than many of us ; and the Germans have
'made the text of the Bible so plain and easy, by the
' Hebrew and Greek tongues, that now many things may
' be better understood without any glosses at all than by all
' the commentaries of the doctors. And, moreover, they
' have so opened these controversies by their writings, that
'women and children may wonder at the blindness and

' falsehood that have been hitherto Truth is the daughter

' of time, and time is the mother of truth ; and whatsoever
' is besieged of truth cannot long continue ; and upon
' whose side truth doth stand, that ought not to be thought
'transitory, or that it will ever fall...' But Stokesley, hard
pressed in the argument, replied to Ales with inconsiderate
warmth...,..' Ye are far deceived if ye think that there is
' none other word of God but that which every souter and
' cobbler doth read in their mother tongue. And if ye
'think that nothing pertaineth unto the Christian faith,
'but that only that is written in the Bible, then err ye

'plainly with the Lutherans' 'Now when the right noble

' lord Crumwell, the archbishop, with the other bishops, who
'did defend the pure doctrine of the Gospel, heard this,
' they smiled a little one upon another, forasmuch as they
' saw him flee, even in the very beginning of the disputation,

'unto his old rusty sophistry and unwritten verities '

'Thus, through the industry of Crumwell, the colloquies
'were brought to this end, that albeit religion could not
'wholly be reformed, yet at that time there was some
'reformation had throughout all England1.'

In the meantime the first edition of Coverdale's Bible
was exhausted. The fall and death of Queen Anne, which
had seemed likely to be fatal to the cause of the reformers,
had not stayed the desire for the vernacular Scriptures
which sprang from popular and not from political impulses.
The feeling of the clergy and the bishops was indeed

1 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, V. 378 — 384.

w. c

66 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH

divided on the question, but even among them the king
could find sufficient support to justify a decided step in
directly authorising the publication of the English Bible1.
Two editions of Coverdale's translation, In folio and quarto,
' overseen and corrected/ were published by Nycolson in
Southwark in 1537. and for the first time the quarto has
' Set forth with the Kinges moost gracious licence.' The
name of Queen jane was substituted for that of Queen
Anne tn the dedication without further change, and at
length the English Bible was not only tacitly overlooked
but distinctly allowed to circulate freely Coverdale,
through Crumwell's influence, had established a precedent,
and successors were found at once to avail themselves of it.

The revised edition of Coverdale differs slightly in text
and arrangement from that of 1535- One significant addi-
tion is worthy of notice, a prayer to be used before reading
the Bible ' Because that whan thou goest to studye in
1 holy scripture thou shuldest do it with reuerence, therfore
' for thyn instruccyon and louynge admonicyon therto, the
1 Reuerende father in God, Nicolas2, Bysshoppe of Salis-
' bury hath prescrybed this prayer folowinge, taken out of
'the same.

" O Lorde God almyghtye which longe ago saydest by
" the mouth of lames thyne Apostle Yf ony of you lacke

" wysdome, let hym aske it of God Heare my peticyon

" for this thy promes sake. Haue mercy vpon me, &
"gracyously heare me for lESUS CHRI[S]TES sake our
" LORDE. which lyueth and rayneth with thee, his father &
" the holy goost, worlde with out ende. Amen."

' After the ende of ony Chapter (yf thou wyit) thou
' mayest saye these verses folowynge

1 According to Foxe, Crumwell, as It is however certain that this mjunc-
Vice-gerent, issued in 1536 an injunc- tion was not published The original
tion that by Aug. i every church draught may have contained the pro-
should be provided with ' a book of vision, which is the more likely as it
• the whole Bible, both in Latin, and is not similar in form to the corre-
•also in English.. .for every man that spending injunction of 1538.
'will, to look and read thereon...' - [Shaxton.]
(Foxe, Acts and Monuments, v. 167.)

II] MATTHEW (ROGERS) <5/

" Leade me (O LORDE) in thy waye, & let me walke in
"thy trueth. Oh let myne heart delyte in fearynge thy
" name.

" Ordre my goynges after thy worde, y* no wyckednesse
"rayne in nie.

" Kepe my steppes within thy pathes, lest my fete turne
"into ony contrary e waye."1'

§ 3 MATTHEW (ROGERS).

Coverdale, we have seen, looked earnestly for the dis-
placing of his own work by another. His prayers and the
prayers of his readers were answered sooner than he could
have hoped. Tindale, at the time of , his martyrdom, had
published of the Old Testament the Pentateuch and book
of Jonah, with a few detached pieces, being ' Epistles from
1 the Old Testament according to the use of Salisbury/
including Lessons from Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom2. But
he had left in manuscript, according to universal belief, a
version of the books from Joshua to 2 Chronicles inclusive,
which came into the hands of his friend John Rogers. This
work was not to be lost ; so Rogers, by the help of an
unknown fellow-labourer, Thomas Matthew, or simply under
this assumed name3, put together a composite Bible made

1 [This prayer is also found on the tion of John Rogers and Thomas
back of the title of a copy of the Bible Matthew. The name Thomas Mat-
°f T535 which is in the Cambridge thew stands at the end of the dedica-
University Library.] Coverdale's tion and the initials I.R. at the end
Bible of 1535 has been reprinted by of the Exhortation to the study of
Bagster, London, 1838; and, as far Scripture. In the official sentence
as I can judge, the reprint has been Rogers is described as 'Johannes
very well executed. [It was made * Rogers alias Mathew, presbyter
from a copy then in the library of the * secularis ' (Foxe, Acts, ed. 1563, p.
Duke of Sussex, and now in my pos- 1029), and the earliest writers assume
session (W. A. W.)] the identity of Rogers and Matthew,

2 This alone is sufficient to refute Compare Strype, Mem. III. i, p. 288.
Anderson's supposition that Tindale, It is of course quite possible that
if he had lived, would not have been the identification simply expressed the
guilty of printing the Apocryphal with known responsibility of Rogers for the
the Canonical Books. [See p. 47.] Bible called Matthew's. Compare

8 In the former edition I expressed Chester's Life of J. Rogers (London,
myself strongly against the identifica- 1861), pp. 47 f., 55 f., 113. At the

5—*

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

up of Tindale's translation from Genesis to 2 Chronicles,
and his revised New Testament of 1535 (or 1534 G. H.)1,
with the remainder of the Old Testament including Jonah3,
and the Apocrypha from Coverdale. The expense of the
work was defrayed by two citizens of London, R. Grafton
and E. Whitchurch, and it was printed abroad3. It was

same time it must be observed that
the Christian name as well as the
surname is changed, and the earliest
evidence does not recognize this
change.

1 This will be shewn afterwards,
c. H. § 3.

2 A copy of Tindale's translation
of Jonah was found 'in 1861 by Lord
A. Hervey, bound up in a volume of

TlNDALE.
i bowels
i y« bowels of the fish

and+^tf sayde

tribulation

answered

3 + For thou hadest
and all thy

4 + 6° I thought

5 water
vn to
soule of me

6 +Andl wet
vn to

+ on euery syde for e.
And yet thou
lorde

broughtest
thought on

7 in

8 observe
haue forsake

him that was mercifullvn to them

9 sacrifice + vn to the
that sauinge

It is certain however that Cover-
dale's version was not independent of
Tindale's, as indeed this collation itself
would shew.

tracts. [See p. 44.] It has been
published with .the Prologue and
Coverdale's version by Mr F. Fry in
facsimile (1863). As some writers
still venture to say that Matthew
gives Tindale's and not Coverdale's
version, it may be worth while to
indicate the various readings of one
chapter (chap. ii.).

COVERDALE (MATTHEW).

1 belly

2 the fishes belly
om. he
trouble

herde

3 om. For
yee all thy

4 I thought

5 waters'
to
soule

6 om. And
to

om. on euery syde
But thou
+ 0 Lorde
hast brought
thought «//on

7 «////; in

8 holde of
wil forsake
his mercy

9 +do the sacrifice
for why ? saluacion

8 The place of printing has not yet
been determined. Grafton's account
of the work is given in Strype's Cran-
mer, App. XX.

II] MATTHEW (ROGERS) 69

ready for publication in 1537, and furnished with a dedica-
tion to Henry, drawn up in terms exactly similar in tenor
to those which have been already quoted ; * for vnto whom/
Matthew asks, 'or in to whose proteccyon shulde the defence
* of soche a worck be soner c5mytted (wherin are contayned
'the infallyble promeses of mercy... wyth the whole summe
' of Christyanitye) then vnto his maiestye, which not onely
' by name and tytle, but most euydently & openly, most
'Christenly & wyth most Godly pollicye, dothe profess
'the defence therof/ And as men's thoughts were now
anxiously turned to the future — it was shortly before the
birth of Edward VI — he concludes 'The euerliuyng Lord...
' blesse you at thys present wyth a sonne, by youre most
'gracyous wyfe Quene lane, which may prosperously &
'fortunately raygne, and folowe the godly steppes of his
'father../

Whether Cranmer was privy to the preparation of this
edition or not is uncertain1, but it is evident that the
authors of it had good reason to be assured that he would
welcome its appearance. The first tidings of its arrival in
England is contained in a letter which he addressed to
Crumwell2. 'My especial good lord.../ he writes, 'these
' shall be to signify unto the same, that you shall receive by
'the bringer thereof a bible in English, both of a new
' translation and of a new print, dedicated unto the king's
' majesty, as farther appeareth by a pistle unto his grace in
'the beginning of the book, which in mine opinion is very
' well done, and therefore I pray your lordship to read the
' same. And as for the translation, so far as I have read
' thereof, I like it better than any other translation, hereto-
' fore made ; yet not doubting but that there may and will
'be found some fault therein, as you know no man ever

1 An impression is an intangible contents of Cranmer's letter to Crum-

argument, but to me Cranmer's letter well of Aug. i3tH, and wrote to

appears to be that of a man who was Crumwell with a present of six Bibles

not taken by surprise by the new on the same day that Cranmer wrote

Bible. It is further to be remarked the second letter of thanks. Cranmer's

that Grafton (who joined in the pub- Works, p. 346 n. (ed. Park. Soc.).

lication) was acquainted with the 2 Letter 194 (ed. Park. Soc ).

7O THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

' did or can do so well, but it may be from time to time
' amended. And forasmuch as the book is dedicated unto
' the king's grace, and also great pains and labour taken in
' setting forth of the same ; I pray you, my Lord, that you
'will exhibit the book unto the king's highness, and to
' obtain of his grace, if you can, a licence that the same may
* be sold and read of every person, without danger of any
' act, proclamation, or ordinance, heretofore granted to the
' contrary, until such time that we the bishops shall set
'forth a better translation, which I think will not be till
' a day after doomsday1. And if you continue to take such
'pains for the setting forth of God's word, as you do,
'although in the mean season you suffer some snubs, and
' many slanders, lies, and reproaches for the same, yet one
'day He will requite altogether...' He was not long in
waiting for the news of Cromwell's success. In little
more than a week he thanks him for that he ' hath not only
'exhibited the bible... to the king's majesty, but .also hath
' obtained of his grace, that the same shall be allowed by
'his authority to be bought and read within this realm...2';
and he continues, 'you have shewed me more pleasure
'herein, than if you had given me a thousand pound...3/
Nor was he satisfied with this first acknowledgment. A
fortnight afterwards he writes again : ' These shall be to
'give you most hearty thanks that any heart can think,
' and that in the name of them all which favoureth God's
'word, for your diligence at this time in procuring the
' king's highness to set forth the said God's word and his
'gospel by his grace's authority. For the which act, not
'only the king's majesty, but also you shall have a per-
'petual laud and memory of all them that be now, or
' hereafter shall be, God's faithful people and the favourers
'of his word4.'

The work which Crumwell had achieved was certainly
one which required great address. The Preface to the

1 See p. 56, n. i. for Coverdale's Bible also: p. 66.

a It may have been at this time * Letter 197.
that Crumwell obtained the license 4 Letter 198.

MATTHEW (ROGERS)

Bible, to which Cranmer specially called liis attention, may
have smoothed his way ; but the king could not have been
ignorant that the translation was in part the very work of
Tindale, which he had by the advice of "his council con-
demned more than once. The Prologue to the Romans
had been condemned separately and was not to be easily
overlooked, and the most superficial inspection would have
shewn the boldness of the notes with which the text was
copiously furnished1. It is impossible to tell what con-
siderations availed with Henry. He may have been glad
to act independently of the bishops. But however this
may have been, by Cranmer's petition, by Crumwell's
influence, and by Henry's authority, without any formal
ecclesiastical decision, the book was given to the English
people, which is the foundation of the text of aur present
Bible. From Matthew's Bible — itself a combination of the
labours of Tindale and Coverdale — all later revisions have

1 The notes in Matthew are dis-
tributed not quite equally throughout
the Old and New Testament. [Many
of them are from Lefevre's French
Bible of 1534. See Appendix xi. for
examples from each book.] The
commentary on the Psalms is the
most elaborate. On the Apocryphal
books I have noticed only a few
various readings (2 Esdr. iv. : Tob.
xii. : Ecclus. xxxiii. : i Mace, ii.),
and two notes: one on 2 Mace. iv.

* Olympiades : These were kepte euery
' fiftye yeare (sic),' where ' fiftye '
[ = fif)?e] is a misprint for Coverdale's

* fifth ' ; and the other of considerable
interest on 2 Mace. xii. [expanded
from Olivetan]. * Judge upon this

* place whether the opinion hath been
'to pray for the dead, as to be bap-
' ised for them, i Cor. xv., which

* thing was only done to confirm the

* hope of the resurrection of the dead,
*not to deliver them from any pain.

* S. Paul did not allow the ceremony

* of Christening for the dead, no more
'doth any place of the canonical

* scripture allow the ceremony of

* offering for the dead. Furthermore :

* This whole book of the Maccabees,

* and especially this second, is not
'of sufficient authority to make an

* article of our faith, as it is before

* sufficiently proved by the authority
' of S. Jerome in the prologue of the
'books called Apocrypha.' [The
Prayer of Manasses is taken literally
from Olivetan.]

One or two other notes may be
quoted: John vi. 33. 'The word of
'the Gospel which is Christ, is the
' true and lively bread of heaven that
' giveth life to the whole world.*
[From Lefevre's French Bible of
1534.] John v. 2. ' Slaughter house.
4 The Greek hath sheep house, a place
'where they killed the beasts that
'were offered.' James ii. 24. ' Jus-
tified, that is, is declared just, is
'openly known to be righteous, like
'as by the fruits the good tree is
'known for good. Otherwise may
'not this sentence be interpreted...'

72 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

been successively formed. In that the general character
and mould of our whole version was definitely fixed. The
labours of the next seventy-five years were devoted to
improving it in detail.

Matthew's Bible must have been eagerly welcomed.
In the same year in which it was imported a scheme
was made for reprinting it in England in a smaller form
by ' Douche men living within this realm/ ' for covetous-
' ness1 ' Grafton, who had ventured a large sum upon the
original edition, which consisted of fifteen hundred copies,
begged Crumwell for protection, and suggested that he
might command in the king's name ' that every curate have
'one of them... yea and that every Abbey should have
'six... yea,' he adds, ' I would none other but they of the
1 Papistical sort should be compelled to have them. It
does not appear what answer Crumwell gave His action
at least was effectual ; for there is no reason to think that
the reprint was ever executed2. Grafton and Whitchurch
were reimbursed for their expenditure ; and in the next
year they were ready to embark in a new enterprise, which
was designed to supplant their first, and was undertaken
under the direct patronage of Crumwell3.

1 Grafton's Letter to Crumwell, two leaves mentioned by Mr Fry,
Strype, Cranmer, App. XX. [Cotton which are now in the Library of the
MS Cleop. E. 5, fol. 325.] Grafton Bible Society, are not what he sup-
speaks in undue disparagement of ' the posed them to be In the copy of
' former [Coverdale's] Bibles, which Matthew's Bible in the Cambridge
4 have neither good paper, letter, ink, University Library they are inserted
'nor correction.' [This may refer to in their proper place in the Apocrypha,
the pirated reprints of Tindale's N.T.] foil, n, 13, and were apparently re-

* Taverner's Bible does not answer printed to make good a defective

fully to the description ; otherwise it quire. They are distinguished by

might be supposed that this ' smaller ' the use of the comma instead of the

edition was meant. virgule, but the differences in the

On the other hand Mr F Fry In- text are trifling, and shew that the

forms me that ' Mr Lenox has the leaves were not cancelled on account

4 centre of a first title and last leaf of of any error I have not at present

' a Matthew which he considers to found another copy in which the re-

' belong to the pirated edition,' and printed leaves occur in their place

that he himself has ' two leaves which W A. W.]

' may be of it.' [I have no information 3 Matthew s Bible was reprinted in

with regard to the title and last leaf in 1549 (Raynalde and Hyll), and again

Mr Lenox's Library, but the other in 1551 for several publishers (Cotton.

ri]

THE GREAT BIBLE

§ 4. THE GREAT BIBLE (CRUMWELL, CRANMER,
TUNSTALL AND HEATH).

It is indeed evident that Crumwell's zeal for the circula-
tion of the vernacular Scriptures could not be satisfied
with the license which he had obtained for the Bibles of
Coverdale and Matthew. The first was imperfect in its
conception : the second was burdened with notes and addi-
tions which could not fail sooner or later to call out bitter
antagonism. Under these circumstances he appears to
have applied to Coverdale, who was in England in the
early part of 1538, to undertake the charge of a new edition
on the basis of Matthew's, but with a more complete critical
collation of the Hebrew and Latin texts than had been
hitherto attempted. Grafton and Whitchurch had earned
by their former work the privilege of undertaking the con-
duct of this, but the resources of the English press were not
adequate to carry it out as Crumwell wished. And so

p. 27 n.). It was also revised by E.
Becke, and his altered text was pub-
lished in 1549 by Daye and Seres (both
folio and 8vo). I have not however
examined the texts of these editions
at any length, but a cursory collation
shews considerable differences in the
reproductions both of Matthew and
of Becke's revision, which extend
alike to text and notes. An edition
by Daye, 1551 (with 3 Mace.), gives
the Old Testament text of Taverner,
though it is called ' Matthew's.'

[The editions of 1549 printed by
Raynalde and Hyll, and of 1551 by
Hyll alone, for ' certayne honest men
'of the occupacyon,' are little more
than reprints of Matthew's Bible of
I537» with the addition of Tindale's
prologues to some of the books. The
edition of 1549 nas l^e prologues to
the books of the Pentateuch, Jonah,
and the Epistle to the Romans, but
not those to the New Testament, the
Gospels or the other Epistles, while
they are all given in the edition by

Hyll in 1551.

Becke's edition of 1549 by Daye
and Seres and that of 1551 by Daye
alone contain all Tindale's prologues.
The notes from Matthew are con-
siderably altered in both, but in the
1549 edition the text is not substan-
tially changed. In 1551 Becke with
slight alterations adopted Taverner's
text of the Old Testament except in
Deut. xxxii. — Joshua xiii. and the
Psalms. He added the third book
of Maccabees, and gave a new
translation of 3 Esdras, Tobit, and
Judith (see Dore's Old Bibles, 2nd
ed. pp. 144 &c.). Becke had nothing
to do with the edition printed by
Hyll in 1551, as stated in the account
given of him in the Dictionary of
National Biography.

In the book of Revelation in Becke's
edition of 1549 the woodcuts are ac-
companied by descriptions in doggerel
versei In the edition of 1551 wood-
cuts and verse are omitted.]

74 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

about Lent Coverdale proceeded with Grafton to Paris to
superintend the printing there. A license was obtained
from Francis for the execution of the work1, which was
commenced on a splendid scale by Regnault. Coverdale
pressed forward the enterprise with all haste, for even from
the first they were 'dayly threatened/ and looked 'ever
'to be spoken withall.' By September he could inform
Crumwell that 'Youre Lordshippes worke of the Bible...
' goeth well forwarde, and within few monethes, will drawe
'to an ende, by the grace of Allmightie God.' Three
months later when the text was almost finished the danger
of interruption to the printing became imminent. Coverdale
conveyed as much of the Bible as was ready to Crumwell
by the help of Bishop Bonner, ambassador at Paris, that
'if these men proceed in their cruelness against us, and
'confiscate the rest yet this at the least may be safeV
In four days more the expected inhibition came An order
from the Inquisitor-general for France forbade the further
progress of the work and the removal of the printed sheets.
Coverdale and Grafton made their escape, but not long
after returned to Paris and conveyed presses, types and
workmen to London, and even rescued a large quantity of
the condemned sheets — 'four great dry-vats' full — which
had been sold to a tradesman as waste-paper, instead of
being burnt. Thus that which had seemed to be for the
hindrance of Crumwell's design really forwarded it perman-
ently in a wonderful manner by introducing into England
the materials and men best suited to carry it out. The
Bible, henceforth known as the Great Bible*, was finished
in April, but without the critical and explanatory com-

1 The license granted by Francis is clause was of course sufficiently wide

given by Strype, Cranmer^ p. 756, to admit of the interference of the

App. xxx. [Cotton MS. Cleop. E. 5. Inquisition.

p. 326]. After the permission to print a Coverdale's Remains (Parker

and export is added the provision: Soc.),p. 497 [Harl. MS. 604, p. 98.]

* Dummodo quod sic imprimetis et * I have ventured to keep this name

'excudetis sincere et pure, quantum as a general title for the group of

' in vobis erit, citra ullas privatas aut Bibles, including Crumwell's Bible

'illegitimas opiniones, impressum et (1539) and the six later issues with

'excussum [excusum] fuerit....' This Cranmer's Preface (1540-1), though

II]

THE GREAT BIBLE

mentary which Coverdale had designed1. While the revision
was going forward he had set 'in a pryvate table the
'dyversitie of redinges of all textes [Hebrew, Chaldee,
' Greek, Latin], with such annotacions, in another table, as
* shall douteles delucidate and clear the same, as well with-
*out any singularyte of opinions, as all checkinges and
'reprofes2.' And when it was drawing to a close, he writes
regretfully : ' Pitie it were, y* the darck places of ye text
' (vpon which I haue allwaye set a hande 1^") shulde so
' passe vndeclared. As for anye pryuate opynion or con-
' tencious words, as I wyll vtterly avoyde all soche, so wyll
' I offre ye annotacions first to my sayd lord of herdford
1 [Bonner], to ye intent y* he shall so examen ye same, afore

it must be carefully borne in mind
that these seven issues do not give
the same text, however like they may
be externally. The text of 1539 is
quite distinct from that of April, 1540,
and this again from that of November,
1540, 1541, which is in the main the
text of the later reprints. Compare
Chap. Hi.

1 A copy of this edition on vellum
designed for C rum well and described
by Coverdale himself, is now in' the
Library of St John's College, Cam-
bridge.

It is worthy of remark tha't this
Bible has no dedication. The title-
page — said to have been designed
by Holbein — represents (at the top)
the king giving the Bible (Verbum
Dei) to Crumwell and Cranmer: they
in turn (on the sides) distribute it
among ecclesiastics and laymen: at
the bottom a crowd is listening to a
preacher. Labels with various texts
&c. issue from the mouths of the chief
figures. The composition includes
many other details and will repay a
careful examination. It is well de-
scribed in the Historical Account*
pp. 91, 91.

The reference of 'Coverdale's Bible*
to the Bishops by the king, and their

confession that there were no heresies
to be maintained thereby, appears to
refer to this edition (Fulke, p. 98).
[But see p. 63, note 2.]

In a preliminary explanation of
signs some account is given of the
delay in the publication of the notes:
' We haue also (as ye may se) added
'many handes both in the mergent
' of this volume and also in the text,
'vpon the which, we purposed to
' haue made in the ende of the Byble
*(in a table by them selues) certen
'godly annotacions: but forsomoch
' as yet there hath not bene soffycient
' tyme minystred to the kynges moost

* honorable councell, for the ouersight
1 and correccyon of the sayde annota-
' cyons, we wyll therfore omyt them,
'tyll their more conueniet leysour,
' doynge now nomore but beseke the,
'most gentle reader, that when thou
'commest at soch a place where a
'hande doth stande...& thou canst
'not attayne to the meanynge and
'true knowledge of that sentence,
' then do not rashly presume to make
'any priuate interpretacyon therof:
•but submyt thy selfe to the iudge-
'ment of those that are godly learned

* in Christ Jesu.*

* State fapers, I. 576".

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

' they be put in prynte, yf it be yr lordshippes good pleasure,
' y* I shall do so.' But Coverdale's regret was ineffectual.
The various marks which he designed remained in the text
of several editions of the Great Bible, but nothing more
than a general explanation of their import was ever given.
The volume of 'annotations' was deferred till a more
convenient occasion, which never came. But in the mean
time a complete English text of the Scriptures was pro-
vided for public use, which, by an injunction framed before-
hand, Crumwell, as the king's vice-gerent, required should
be set up in some convenient place in every church
throughout the kingdom before a specified day1. ' A
' domino factum est istud ' is the worthy motto with which
it concludes2.

There is no evidence to shew that Cranmer had any

1 There cannot be the least doubt
that the ' Bible of the largest volume
* in English ' was the edition being
prepared in Paris. No one who has
seen Coverdale's, Matthew's, and
Crumwell's Bibles together would
hesitate as to the application of the
description : the Bible and the injunc-
tion corresponded and were both due
to the same man. I cannot agree
with Mr Anderson in supp'osing
Matthew's Bible to have been in-
tended: II. 34, in spite of Strype,
Cranmer, I. 117. The date by which
the Bible was to be procured was left
blank. At the time when the injunc-
tions were drawn up the interruption
of the printing could not have been
definitely foreseen. Similar proclama-
tions were issued by the king in May,
1540, immediately after the publica-
tion of the second (Cranmer's) Great
Bible; and again in May, 1541, after
the publication of the fourth, which
bore the names of Tunstall and Heath.
Anderson, n. pp. 131, 142

It may be added that Cranmer in
his injunctions for the clergy of the
diocese of Hereford (between May
and November, 1538) requires that

every one 'shall have, by the first day
'of August next coming (1539?), as
4 well a whole bible yi Latin and
4 English, or at the least a new

* testament of both the same lan-
4 guages, as the copies of the king's
4 highness' injunctions.' These in-
junctions were probably issued after
September, and the date fixed in.
1539. Cranmer, Works, n. p. 81.

2 One passage which occurs at the
end of the Introduction is worthy of
being quoted, and it seems character-
istic of Coverdale :

4 With what judgment the books of
' the Old Testament are to be read.

...4 The books of the Old Testament

* are much to be regarded because they
'be as it were a manner of founda-
' tion, whereunto the New Testament
'doth cleave and lean, out of the
' which certain arguments of the New
' Testament may be taken. For there
' is nothing shewed in the New Tes-
' lament, the which was not shadowed
' before in the figures of Moses' Law,
' and forespoken in the revelations of
' the Prophets, some things even evid-
'ently expressed...'

II]

THE GREAT BIBLE

share in the first preparation of the Great Bible,, or
even that he was acquainted with the undertaking. The
selection of Coverdale for the execution of the work,
and Coverdale's correspondence, distinctly mark it as
Crumwell's sole enterprise. But Cranmer was not slow in
furthering it. By the autumn of the same year arrange-
ments were completed for the printing of a new edition
in London with the help of the materials obtained from
Paris ; and the archbishop had drawn up a preface for it,
which he had transmitted to Crumwell for the approbation
of the king. By a strange coincidence Crumwell received
from Henry on the very day on which Cranmer wrote
to him to make a final decision about the price, &C.1, the
absolute right of licensing the publication of Bibles in
England for five years. Thus all difficulties were removed
from the way, and the Bible with the Preface of the
archbishop was finished in April, 1 540. Two other editions
followed in the same year (July : November, the title-page
is dated 1541): and three more in 1541 (May: November:
December). These six editions all have Cranmer 's pro-
logue, but the third and fifth bear the names of Tunstall
and Heath upon the title-page, who are said to have

* overseen and perused' the translation 'at the command-
' ment of the kinges highnes.' The cause of this nominal
revision is obvious. Crumwell had been disgraced and
executed in July. The work which he had taken so
much to heart was naturally suspected ; and thus the
open sanction of two bishops, prominent among the party
opposed to him, was required to confirm its credit. And
so it was that at last by a strange irony * my lord of
' London' authorised what was in a large part substantially

1 ' If your lordship hath known the * also stay the rash judgments of them

* king's highness' pleasure concerning

* the preface of the bible which I sent

* to you to oversee, so that his grace
'doth allow the same, I pray you
'that the same may be delivered
'unto the said Whitchurche unto
'printing, trusting that it shall both
'encourage many slow readers and

'that read therein.' Cranmer to
Crumwell, Letter 264, Nov. i4th,
1539. From the long interval which
elapsed before the completion of the
Bible — five months — it appears likely
that little was actually done before
Cranmer was assured of the king's
favour.

78 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

the very work of Tindale, which he had before condemned
and burnt1.

The variations in the texts of these editions of the
Great Bible will be considered afterwards. But one im-
portant change was made in the original design of the
book which requires to be noticed now. Coverdale, as
we have seen, looked upon the notes as an important
part of the work, and the reference to them was retained
through three editions2. With the fall of Crumwell all
hope of publishing a commentary disappeared, and the
' pointing hands ' were removed. It is not difficult to
understand the objections to Coverdale's design, and a
narrative which Foxe has preserved will explain the in-
fluence which led to its suppression.

' Not long after [the death of Crumwell],' he writes,
1 great complaint was made to the king of the translation
' of the Bible, and of the preface of the same ; and then
' was the sale of the Bible commanded to be stayed, the
'bishops promising to amend and correct it, but never
' performing the same. Then Grafton was called, and first
'charged with the printing of Matthew's Bible, but he,
' being fearful of trouble, made excuses for himself in all
1 things. Then was he examined of the great Bible, and
' what notes he was purposed to make : to the which he
'answered, that he knew none. For his purpose was, to
' have retained learned men to have made the notes ; but
' when he perceived the king's majesty and his clergy
'not willing to have any, he proceeded no further. But

1 The expense of these editions Bible alone for four years: March,

was defrayed, as seems certain, by 1542 (II. p. 152).

'Antony Marler a haberdasher' of a Of April, 1539: April, 1540:

London, who presented to Henry a July, 1540. After this the $g"— the

magnificent copy on vellum [of the reference to notes— was omitted,

edition of April, 1540] with an auto- For the relation between the texts

graph inscription, which is preserved of the several issues of the Great

in the British Museum. Mr Anderson Bible see Chap. in. § 4. I cannot

quotes a minute of the Privy Council tell by what surprising oversight Mr

bearing on his privileges with regard Anderson describes Cromwell's Bible

to the sale, dated April, 1541 (II. p. as being Matthew's text.
142), and a patent for printing the

II] THE GREAT BIBLE 79

' for all these excuses, Grafton was sent to the Fleet, and
' there remained six weeks, and before he came out was
'bound in three hundred pounds, that he should neither
' sell, nor imprint nor cause to be imprinted any mo
' Bibles until the king and the clergy should agree upon
'a translation. And thus was the Bible from that time
'stayed, during the reign of king Henry VIII.1'

The publication of the Great Bible and the injunction
for its free exhibition in the parish churches marked a
memorable epoch. The king in a declaration appointed
'to be read by all curates upon the publishing of the
' Bible in English ' justly dwelt upon the gravity of the
measure. He commanded ' that in the reading and hear-
' ing thereof, first most humbly and reverently using and
' addressing yourselves unto it ' — the curate is speaking to
his congregation — ' you shall have always in your re-
' rnembrance and memories that all things contained in
' this book is the undoubted will, law, and commandment
'of Almighty God, the only and straight means to know
' the goodness and benefits of God towards us, and the
' true duty of every Christian man to serve him accord-
'ingly...And if at any time by reading any doubt shall
' come to any of you, touching the sense ar\d meaning
'of any part thereof; that then, not giving too much to
1 your own minds, fantasies and opinions, nor having
1 thereof any open reasoning in your open taverns or
1 alehouses, ye shall have recourse to such learned men as
' be or shall be authorised to preach and declare the same.
' So that avoiding all contentions and disputations in
'such alehouses and other places... you use this most high
' benefit quietly and charitably every of you, to the edify-
'ing of himself, his wife and family...2/

Among others Bp Bonner ' set up Six Bibles in certain

convenient places of St Paul's church,1 after the king's

proclamation in May, 1 540', with an admonition to readers

1 Foxe, Acts and Monuments, v. xxm. [Cotton MS. Cleop. E. 5,
p. 412 p. 327.]

8 Strype's Cranmer, «. 735-6, App. 8 See p. 76, n. I.

8O THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH

to bring with them * discretion, honest intent, charity,
'reverence and quiet behaviour. That there should no
* such number meet together there as to make a multitude.
'That no exposition be made thereupon but what is de-
' clared in the book itself. That it be not read with
' noise in time of divine service ; or that any disputation
'or contention be used at it1/ It is scarcely surprising
that the novelty of the license granted to the people
should have led them to neglect these instructions. Bonner
was forced, as he pleads, by the great disorders created
by the readers to issue a new admonition in which he
threatened the removal of the Bibles. ' Diverse wilful
'and unlearned persons/ he writes, 'inconsiderately and
'indiscreetly... read the same especially and chiefly at the
'time of divine service... yea in the time of the sermon
'and declaration of the Word of God... Wherefore this is
'eftsoons of honest friendship to require and charitably
'to desire and pray every reader of this Book that either
' he will indeed observe and keep my former advertisement
'and friendly admonition adjoined hereunto... either else to
'take in good part and be content that the said Bibles
' for the said abuses be taken down, for assuredly, the fault
' and disorder herein not amended but increased, I intend,
' being thereunto enforced, upon right good considerations,
' and especially for the said abuses, to take down the said
' Bibles, which otherwise I would be right loth to do, con-
'sidering I have been always and still will be by God's
'grace right glad that the Scripture and Word of God
'should be well known and also set forth accordingly2/

The popular zeal for reading the Scriptures was not
always manifested thus inconsiderately. In a public docu-
ment drawn up to justify the position of the English
Church in 15 39s great stress is laid upon the revolution

1 Strype's Cranmer, l. m. [The * A Summary Declaration of the

Admonition is printed in the Catalogue Faith, Uses and Observations in

of the Library of the British and England (dated 1539). Collier, Ec-

Foreign Bible Society, vol. I. p. 25.] clesiastical History, n. Collection of

a Foxc, Acts and Monuments, V. Records, 47.
App. 14.

II] THE GREAT BIBLE 8 1

in common habits which was thus effected. ' Englishmen
'have now in hand in every Church and place, almost
'every man the Holy Bible and New Testament in their
' mother tongue instead of the old fabulous and fantastical
'books of the Table Round, Launcelot du Lac, &c., and
'such other, whose unpure filth and vain fabulosity the
'light of God has abolished utterly/

One narrative, which is derived from actual experience,
will illustrate the feelings of the time. It was taken by
Strype from a manuscript of Foxe.

' It was wonderful to see with what joy this book of
1 God was received not only among the learneder sort and
' those that were noted for lovers of the reformation, but
'generally all England over among all the vulgar and
'common people; and with what greediness God's word
'was read and what resort to places where the reading
'of it was. Every body that could bought the book or
'busily read it or got others to read it to them if they
'could not themselves, and divers more elderly people
' learned to read on purpose. And even little boys flocked
'among the rest to hear portions of the holy Scripture
'read. One William Maldon happening in the company
' of John Foxe, in the beginning of the reign of Q. Eliza-
'beth, and Foxe being very inquisitive after those that
' suffered for religion in the former reigns, asked him if he
' knew any that were persecuted for the Gospel of Jesus
' Christ that he might add it to his Book of Martyrs. He
'told him he knew one that was whipped by his own
'father in king Henry's reign for it. And when Foxe
'was very inquisitive who he was and what was his name,
' he confessed it was himself ; and upon his desire he wrote
'out all the circumstances. Namely that when the king
'had allowed the Bible to be set forth to be read in all
' Churches immediately several poor men in the town of
' Chelmsford in Essex, where his father lived and he was
'born, bought the New Testament and on Sundays sat
' reading of it in the lower end of the Church : many
'would flock about them to hear their reading: and he
w. 6

82 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

'among the rest, being- then but fifteen years old, came
r every Sunday to hear the glad and sweet tidings of the
' Gospel. But his father observing it once angrily fetched

* him away and would have him say the Latin Matins with
'him, which grieved him much. And as he returned at
'other times to hear the Scripture read, his father still
1 would fetch him away. This put him upon the thoughts
'of learning to read English that so he might read the
' New Testament himself; which when he had by diligence
'effected he and his father's apprentice bought the New
'Testament, joining their stocks together, and to conceal
'it laid it under the bedstraw and read it at convenient
'times. One night his father being asleep he and his
' mother chanced to discourse concerning the crucifix, and
'kneeling down to it and knocking on the breast then
' used, and holding up the hands to it when it came by on
'procession. This he told his mother was plain idolatry...

* His mother enraged at him for this said, " Wilt thou not
'worship the cross which was about thee when thou wert
'christened and must be laid on thee when thou art dead ?"
' In this heat the mother and son departed and went to
'their beds. The sum of this evening's conference she
' presently repeats to her husband ; which he impatient
'to hear and boiling in fury against his son for denying
'worship to be due to the cross, arose up forthwith and
' goes into his son's chamber and, like a mad zealot, taking
' him by the hair of his head with both his hands pulled
' him out of the bed and whipped him unmercifully. And
'when the young man bore this beating, as he related,
' with a kind of joy, considering it was for Christ's sake
'and shed not a tear, his father seeing that was more
' enraged, and ran down and fetched an halter and put it
'about his neck, saying he would hang him. At length
'with much entreaty of the mother and brother he left

him almost dead1.'

It would be impossible to paint in more vivid colours

1 Strype's Crannier, i. 91, 92. [Harl. MS. 590, fol. 77.]

II] TAVERNER 83

the result of the first open reading of the English Bible,
and the revelation which it made of the thoughts of many
hearts. Classes and households were divided. On the
one side were the stern citizens of the old school to whom
change seemed to be the beginning of license: on the
other young men burning with eager zeal to carry to
the uttermost the spiritual freedom of which they had
caught sight. And between them were those to whom all
they had been taught to reverence was still inestimably
precious while yet they could not press to extremity those
by whom the old tenets were assailed.

§ 5. TAVERNER.

While Crumwell was hurrying forward his Bible in
Paris, another edition was being printed in London. This
also was based on Matthew, and seems to have been ex-
ecuted in considerable haste. The editor was a layman
and a lawyer, R. Taverner, who had a great reputation
as a Greek scholar. At an earlier time he was one of the
students of ' Cardinal College/ Oxford, who had suffered
persecution upon the first circulation of Tindale's New
Testament [see p. 42]. He was acquainted with Crumwell,
and by his influence the king appointed him to be one
of his clerks of the signet. In the reign of Edward VI
he had a special license to preach, and a quaint account1
has been preserved of the studiously unclerical habit —
with a velvet bonnet and damask gown, and gold chain
and sword — in which he discharged the duty. It was his
humour also, as we are told1, 'to quote the law in Greek.'
These little touches are important, for they throw no
small light upon the spirit in which he accomplished his
revision. In one respect he stands above his predecessors.
His Dedication to Henry is couched in language full at
once of respect and manliness. He gives the king due
credit for what he had done and speaks with modesty of

1 [In Wood's Athena Oxonienses.]

6—2

84 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

his own labours :...'This one thing I dare full well affirme
' that amonges all your maiesties deseruinges...your highnes
' neuer did thing more acceptable vnto god, more profitable

* to ye auaucemet of true christianitie, more displeasaut to

* the enemies of the same, & also to your graces enemies,
' then when your maiestie lycenced and wylled the moost

* sacred Byble conteynyng the vnspotted and lyuely worde
'of God to be in the Englysh tong set forth to your
'hyghnes subiectes...

'Wherfore the premisses wel cosidered, forasmoch as
*ye printers herof were very desirous to haue this most

* sacred volume of the bible com forth as faultlesse &
'emendatly, as the shortnes of tyme for the recognising
'of ye same wold require, they desired me your most
'huble servat for default of a better lerned, diligetly to
'ouerloke & peruse the hole copy . . . Whiche thynge ac-
'cordyng to my talent I haue gladly done.

'These therfore my simple lucubracios & labours, to
'who might I better dedicate, the vnto your most ex-
' cellet & noble maiestie, ye only authour & grounde nexte
' God of this so highe a benefite vnto your graces people,
' I meane that the holy scripture is communicate vnto
'the same/

Taverner's Bible (like Crumwell's) was published in
1539, in two editions, folio and quarto1. It is furnished
with a marginal commentary based upon Matthew's, but
shorter, and containing some original notes. In the same
year in which his Bible was printed, Taverner likewise
put forth two editions (quarto and octavo) of the New
Testament through another printer but the same publisher ;
but the appearance of the Great Bible must have checked
the sale of his works. The Bible and the New Testament
were each reprinted once, and his Old Testament was
adopted in a Bible of 1551 [see p. 73, note]. With these
exceptions his revision appears to have fallen at once into
complete neglect.

1 [The existence of the quarto edition mentioned by Cotton is doubtful.]

II] A TIME OF SUSPENSE 8$

§ 6. A TIME OF SUSPENSE.

After the publication of the Great Bible (15 39 — 1541)
the history of the English Version remains stationary for
a long time. Nothing was done to amend it and severe
restrictions were imposed upon its use. In 1542 a pro-
position was made in convocation in the king's name for
a translation of the New Testament to be undertaken by
the Bishops. The books were portioned out, but Gardiner
brought the scheme to an end by pressing the retention
of a large number of Latin terms which would practically
have made a version such as the Rhemish one was after-
wards1. As this condition was obviously inadmissible, the
king, by Cranmer's influence, resolved to refer the trans-
lation to the two Universities. Convocation was no more
consulted on the subject, and the Universities did nothing.

In the next year Parliament proscribed all translations
bearing the name of Tin dale, and required that the notes
in all other copies should be removed or obliterated. At
the same time it was enacted that no women (except noble
or gentle women), no artificers, apprentices, journeymen,
serving-men, husbandmen, or labourers, should read to
themselves or to others, publicly or privately, any part
of the Bible under pain of imprisonment. Three years
later (1546) the king repeated the prohibition against
Tindale's books with many others and included Cover-
dale's New Testament in the same category. Thus the
Great Bible alone remained unforbidden, and it was prob-
ably at this time that the great destruction of the earlier
Bibles and Testaments took place. And even where the
book has been preserved, the title-page has been in many
cases destroyed that the true character of the volume
might escape the observation of a hasty inquisitor.

1 The list of words is a very strange names like Christus, zizania, didrach-

one. With words like ecclesia, p<zni~ ma, tetrarcha, and .others again which

tentia, pontifex, peccatum, hostia, have- apparently no special force, as

pascha, impositio mamtum, confessio, simplex, dignus, ejicere, orient, tyran-

which have a dogmatic significance, nus. [See Fuller's Church History,

are others which are practically proper Cent. XVI, Book v. p. 238 (ed. 1655).]

86 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

For the proclamation was not allowed to remain idle.
The party of the 'old learning' even outran the letter
of the edict. This had enjoined 'the burning of certain
'translations of the New Testament,' but, 'they were so
'bold as to burn the whole Bible, because they were of
' those men's, Tindale's or Coverdale's, translation ; and
'not the New Testament only.' Nay more, they were
anxious to escape from the responsibility which they had
incurred by sanctioning the Great Bible. Tunstall and
Heath, who had been 'appointed to overlook the trans-
'lation' at the time of Crum well's execution, and had
'set their names thereunto, when they saw the world
' somewhat like to wring on the other side denied it ; and
'said they never meddled therewith1.'

But in the midst of this reaction Henry died (Jan. 28,
1547). The accession of Edward restored the reforming
party to power, and the young king himself is said to
"have shewn a singular devotion to the Bible. According
to some the English Bible was first used at his coron-
ation*. 'When three swords were brought,' so Strype
writes8, 'signs of his being king of three kingdoms, he
'said, there was one yet wanting. And when the nobles
'about him asked him what that was, he answered, Tfie
' Bible. "That book," added he, "is the Sword of the
'Spirit, and to be preferred before these swords..." And
' when the pious young king had said this, and some other
'like words, he commanded the Bible with the greatest
'reverence to be brought and carried before him.' How-
ever this may have been, the work of printing the English
Scriptures was carried on during his reign with great
activity. Thirty-five Testaments and thirteen4 Bibles were
published in England in the six years and a half for which
he occupied the throne. The public use of them was made

1 A Supplication of the poor Com- mer, I. 201 ff.

monsy printed in Strype's EccUs. * Eccles. Mem. 11. 35, on the au-

Memorials, i. 608 ff. thority of Bale de Viris /Uustr. [See

* The fact is not mentioned in the Camden's Remained (ed. 1614), p.

order of the Coronation printed by 794.]

Burnet, and in part by Strype, Cran- * [Fourteen in Anderson's list]

II] A TIME OF SUSPENSE 87

the subject of special admonition and inquiry. Among
the injunctions issued by the king (1547) on his accession
was one requiring that all beneficed persons ' shall provide
* within three months next after this visitation, one book
of the whole Bible of the largest volume in English ; and
'within one twelve months next after the said visitation,
'the Paraphrasis of Erasmus also in English upon the
' Gospels, and the same set up in some convenient place
'within the... Church..., whereas their parishioners may
' most commodiously resort unto the same and read the
'same.' And again, 'that they shall discourage no man
'(authorized and licensed thereto) from the reading any
' part of the Bible, either in Latin or in English, but shall
'rather comfort1 and exhort every person to read the
'same, as the very lively word of God, and the special
'food of man's soul that all Christian persons are bound
' to embrace, believe and follow, if they look to be saved2/
In the next year Cranmer instituted inquiries into the
fulfilment of these injunctions in his articles for the visita-
tion of the diocese of Canterbury3, further asking ' whether
' ...priests being under the degree of a bachelor of divinity
'have of their own the New Testament both in Latin
'and English and the Paraphrase of Erasmus upon the
' same.'

But beyond this nothing of moment was actually
achieved with regard to the English Version of the Scrip-
tures. At this crisis the constitution of the English
Church and the remoulding of the Service-books were of
more urgent importance than the revision of the Bible;
but Cranmer did not overlook this work. In 1549 Fagius
and Bucer were appointed by his influence to professor-
snips at Cambridge, and during their stay with him at
Lambeth, before they entered on their work there, 'the
' archbishop himself directed of what subject matter their
' lectures should be. As it had been a great while his pious

1 [So Cardwell, Doc. Ann. (ed. i) ; 9. Comp. p. 25.
' conform ' ed. 2.] * Cranmer's Works, II. p. 155.

1 CardwelTs Doc.. Ann. [ed. 2] I, Compare pp. 161; 81.

88 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

'and most earnest desire that the Holy Bible should come
' abroad in the greatest exactness and true agreement with
'the original text, so he laid this work upon these two
'learned men. First that they should give a clear plain
'and succinct interpretation of the Scripture according to
' the propriety of the language ; and secondly illustrate
' difficult and obscure places and reconcile those that
'seemed repugnant to one another. And it was his will
' and his advice that to this end and purpose their public
'readings should tend...Fagius, because his talent lay in
' the Hebrew learning, was to undertake the Old Testa-
'ment; and Bucer the New...Fagius entered upon the
1 Evangelical prophet Esaias and Bucer upon the gospel
' of the Evangelist John, and some chapters in each book
' were dispatched by them. But it was not long but both
'of them fell sick, which gave a very unhappy stop to
' their studies1.' Nothing indeed is here said of an im-
mediate revision of the authorised Bible, but the instruc-
tions point to the direction in which the great archbishop's
thoughts were turned.

Meanwhile a fragment of a version of the New Testa-
ment— the Gospel of St Matthew and the beginning of
St Mark — was completed by Sir John Cheke — at one time
professor of Greek at Cambridge and tutor to Edward VI.
He seems to have aimed at giving a thoroughly English
rendering of the text, and in this endeavour he went to
far greater lengths of quaintness than Taverner. Thus he
coins new words to represent the old ' ecclesiastical ' terms
for which More and Gardiner contended most earnestly :
frosent (apostle) : biword (parable) : gainbirth (regenera-
tion) : uprising or gainrising (resurrection) : fablers (money-
changers): tollers (publicans) : freshman (proselyte): and
uses strange participial forms: gospeld (xi. 5): devild (viii.
28) : moond (iv. 24) ; and even crossed for crucified. The
fragment remained in manuscript till quite lately2, and it is
not certain that it was designed for publication. As it will

1 Strype's Cranmer, i. 281.

* Edited by the Rev. James Goodwin, Cambridge, 1843.

II] A TIME OF SUSPENSE 89

pot be necessary to revert to it again, a specimen may be
given to shew its general style :

' At that time Jesus answered and said : I must needs,
' O Father, acknowledge thanks unto Thee, O Lord of

* heaven and earth, which hast hidden these things from

* wise and witty men, and hast disclosed the same to babes ;
'yea and that, Father, for such was thy good pleasure
' herein. All things be delivered me of my Father. And

* no man knoweth the Son but the Father, and he to whom
'the Son will disclose it. Come to me all that labour
' and be burdened and I will ease you. Take my yoke on
4 you and learn of me, for I am mild and of a lowly heart.
' And ye shall find quietness for yourselves. For my yoke
'is profitable (%p^<7T09) and my burden light.' (Matt. xi.
25—30.)

In the reign of Mary no English Bible was printed.
Rogers and Cranmer were martyred : Coverdale with
difficulty escaped to the Continent : the bones of Fagius
and Bucer were burnt ; but no special measures appear to
have been taken for the destruction of the English Scrip-
tures, or for the restriction of their private use. The public
use of them in churches was necessarily forbidden. Pro-
clamations against certain books and authors were issued,
but no translations of the Old or New Testament were (as
before) mentioned by name. Copies of the Bible which
had been set up in churches were burnt ; but they were not
sought out or confiscated. Evidently a great change had
come over the country since the time of Henry VIII. And
in the mean time though the English press was inactive the
exiles abroad were busy, and .at the close of Mary's reign a
New Testament was printed at Geneva, which was the first
step towards a work destined to influence very powerfully
our Authorised Version. The origin of this must now be
traced.

90 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

§ 7. THE GENEVAN BIBLE.

It is unnecessary to dwell upon the disastrous discus-
sions at Frankfurt which divided the English exiles of
Mary's reign. The task of continuing the revision of the
Bible fell naturally to the non-conforming party who retired
to Geneva, the active centre of the labours of Calvin and
Beza. Among them was W. Whittingham, who married
Calvin's [wife's] sister1 ; and it is to him in all probability
that we owe the Genevan Testament 2, which appeared in
J557 [in Roman type], with an Introductory Epistle by
Calvin. The reviser's own address to the reader is anony-
mous, but it is definitely personal, and claims the work
for a single man, and no one seems more likely than
Whittingham to have undertaken it.

' As touchlg the perusing of the text,' he writes, ' it was
' diligently reuised by the moste approued Greke examples,
'and conference of translations in other tonges, as the

* learned may easely iudge, both by the faithful rendering of

* the sentence, and also by the proprietie of the wordes, and
' perspicuitie of the phrase. Forthermore that the Reader

* might be by all meanes proffited, I haue deuided the text
' into verses and sectios8, according to the best editions in

* other langages....And because the Hebrewe and Greke
' phrases, which are strange to rendre in other tongues, and
' also short, shulde not be to harde, I haue sometyme inter-
' preted them, without any whit diminishing the grace of

1 [The inscription on Whittingham's Hexapla^ and again separately m

tomb in Durham Cathedral described 1842.]

him as ' maritus sororis Johannis 3 The division into verses was first

'Calvini theologi.' But it is clear given in Stephens' Gr. Lat. Test, of

that his wife was not Calvin's sister, 1551. See Tregelles, An Account of

for in her will ' Loys Jaqueeman ' is the Printed Text... p. 33. The use

mentioned as her father. She must of supplemental words is found in

.therefore in ajl probability have been MUnster's O.T. 1534, but the italics

his wife's sister. Calvin married a are said to have been borrowed by

widow, Idelette de Buren, and her the reviser of 1557 from Beza's

maiden name is not recorded. But Testament of 1556. A different type

the inscription which was contempor- was employed in the Great Bible to

ary admits of no other interpretation.] mark readings borrowed from the

a [Printed in 1841 in Bagster's Vulgate, e.g. i John v 7.

II] THE GENEVAN BIBLE QI

' the sense, as our lagage doth vse them, and sometyme
' haue put to [added] that worde, which lacking made the
' sentence obscure, but haue set it in such letters as may
' easely be discerned from the comun text.'

The attractiveness of the book was enhanced by a
marginal commentary, in which the author boasts that to
his knowledge he has 'omitted nothing vnexpounded,
' wherby he that is anything exercised in the Scriptures of
1 God, might iustely coplayn of hardenes.' It was at least
far more complete than any yet available for the English
reader. So it was that the edition received a ready
welcome and soon found its way to England. It was,
however, only the beginning of a larger enterprise. Within
a few months after it was finished, a thorough revision of
the whole Bible was commenced, and was continued ' for
* the space of two yeres and more day and night.' The
striking difference between the translation of the New
Testament in this complete edition of the Bible (1560) and
the separate New Testament (1557)*, is a signal proof of
the amount of independent labour bestowed upon the work.
The names of those who were engaged upon it are not
given, but they were several and perhaps not the same
during the whole time. The accession of Elizabeth broke
up the society in part, but ' Whittingham with one or two
' more, being resolved to go through with the work, did
'tarry at Geneva an year and an half after Q. Elizabeth
'came to the Crown2.' These were probably Gilby and

1 See Chap m.§ 6. The acknow- has shewn, the text of the translation
ledged importance of this work of in the Bible and not that of the New
revision is further shewn by the fact Testament of 1557. [Before the
that the text of the edition of 1557 Geneva Bible appeared in 1560 a
was never reprinted. It was at once separate edition of the Psalms from
superseded by the more complete the Bible Version was issued in
work undertaken very shortly after 1559. Of this only two copies are
its appearance Compare Mr F Fry, known to exist . one in the Library
Journal of Sacred Literature, July, of the Earl of Ellesmere, Bridgewater
1864 [also printed separately]. The House, and the other in my own
separate New Testament of 1560 [of possession. W. A. W ]
which a copy is in the Library of 2 Wood's Athena Oxon. s v. Whit-
Lambeth Palace] gives, as Mr Fry tingham.

92 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

Sampson1. Under their care the Bible was finished in
1560, and dedicated to Q. Elizabeth in bold and simple
language without flattery or reserve.

' The eyes of all that feare God in all places beholde
'your countreyes,' thus they address the Queen, 'as an
'example to all that beleue, and the prayers of all the
'godly at all tymes are directed to God for the preserua-
ctio of your maiestie. For considering Gods wonderful
'mercies toward you at all seasons, who hath pulled you
' out of the mouthe of the lyons, and how that from your
' youth you haue bene broght vp in the holy Scriptures, the
' hope of all men is so increased, that thei ca not but looke
'that God shulde bring to passe some woderful worke by
' your grace to the vniversal comfort of his Churche. There-
' fore euen aboue stregth you must shewe your selfe strong
'and bolde in Gods matters... This Lord of lordes & King
' of kings who hath euer defended his, strengthe, cofort and
' preserue your maiestie, that you may be able to builde vp
'the ruines of Gods house to his glorie, the discharge of
' your conscience, and to the comfort of all them that loue
'the comming of Christ lesus our Lord2.'

The cost of the work was defrayed by members of the
congregation at Geneva, 'whose hearts God touched' to
encourage the revisers 'not to spare any charges for the
'fortherance of suche a benefite and fauour of God'; and
one of those most actively engaged in this service was John
Bodley, the father of the founder of the Bodleian Library,
who received afterwards from Elizabeth a patent for the
exclusive right to print the revision in England for seven
years8. A folio edition was published by him in the next
year4, but this was printed at Geneva, and he does not

1 This is well established by Ander- 1 578 to ' To the diligent and Christian

son, ii. pp. 370 f. 'reader,' and afterwards to 'To the

3 The aim of the book was indicated 'Christian reader.' (Comp. Ander-

by the original title of the address to son, 11. 356-7.)

the reader, which was 'To our be- 8 Anderson, n. 334.

'loved in the Lord the brethren of 4 The first title is dated 1562, but

'England, Scotland, Ireland, &c.' the title of the New Testament is

This superscription was altered in dated 1561, and the Preface April,

THE GENEVAN BIBLE

appear to have availed himself afterwards of the privilege,
though the patent may have helped the sale of the work.

The form in which the Bible was published marked its
popular destination. Its size — a moderate quarto — offers
a marked contrast to the ponderous folios of Coverdale,
Matthew and the Great Bible. With the same view the
text was printed for the first time in Roman letter ; and
the division of the chapters into verses was introduced1.
A marginal commentary also was added, pure and vigorous
in style, and, if slightly tinged with Calvinistic doctrine, yet
on the whole neither unjust nor illiberal2.

It was not therefore surprising that from the time of its
first appearance the Genevan Bible became the household
Bible of the English-speaking nations ; and it continued to
be so for about three-quarters of a century It was never
sanctioned for public use in churches ; but the convenience
of its form and the simple clearness of its notes gained it a
wide popularity with the mass of the people8.

1561. No printer's name is attached
to the book. One other edition was
printed at Geneva in 1569, by J.
Crispin. [Some copies have the date
1570 on the title. It is this edition
which has the Calendar taken from
the French Bible printed by Francois
Estienne in 1567.]

1 [A kind of fatality seems to attend
those who write about the history of
the English Bible. In the article on
Whittingham in the Dictionary of
National Biography we are informed
that in the Geneva Bible of 1560 'the
* old black letter was abandoned for
' Italian characters.' It is printed in
Roman type. It is also said that 'the
'Apocrypha was for the first time
' omitted,' which is not the fact, ' as
'were the names and days of saints
' from the calendar prefixed.' There
was no calendar prefixed. These
errors are partially corrected in the
volume of Errata, where we are told
to substitute 'Roman' for 'Italian,'
an4 for the words ' omitted... prefixed '

to read 'differentiated, as regards its
' authoritative value, from the rest of
* the Old Testament. ' Here is a new
error, for this differentiation is already
to be found in Matthew's Bible of
1537 and in Coverdale's of 1535.]

2 {The woodcuts in the books of
Exodus, i Kings, and Ezekiel were
evidently in the first instance pre-
pared for a French Bible, and are to
be found in that of 1560, printed at
Geneva in folio by Antoine Rebul.
The Arguments of the books of Job
and the Psalms are taken almost
literally from the French Bible of
1559 printed by Barbier and Cour-
teau, while the Arguments to Isaiah
and Jeremiah shew traces of the same
origin. The translators evidently made
considerable use of this version.]

3 [In the Historical Catalogue of
Bibles in the Library of the British
and Foreign Bible Society, p. 61, it is
estimated that between 1560 and 1644
at least 140 editions of the Genevan
Bible or Testament appeared.]

94 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

And the intrinsic merits of the book justified its popul-
arity; for it was not without cause that the revisers say
when reviewing their work : ' we may with good conscience
' protest, that we haue in every point and worde, according
* to the measure of that knollage which it pleased almightie
1 God to giue vs, faithfully rendred the text, and in all hard
' places moste syncerely expounded the same. For God is
1 our witnes that we haue by all meanes indeuored to set
1 forthe the puritie of the worde and right sense of the
'holy Cost for the edifying of the brethren in faith and
' charitie.'

Thus it came to pass that the revision found a ready
welcome even from those who were not predisposed in its
favour. Some time after the ' Bishops' Bible ' was under-
taken, Bodley applied to Cecil for an extension of his
patent. The secretary consulted Parker before replying to
the request. Parker's answer is conceived in a generous
spirit. He and the bishop of London [Grindal]'* thought
1 so well of the first impression [of the Bible] and the review
' of those who had since travailed therein, that they wished
' it would please him [Cecil] to be a means that twelve
' years' longer term might be by special privilege granted
'him [Bodley], in consideration of the charges by him
' and his associates in the first impression, and the review
' since sustained ; and that though one other special Bible
' for the Churches were meant by them to be set forth, as
1 convenient time and leisure hereafter should permit, yet
4 should it nothing hinder but rather do much good to have
'diversity of translations and readings l>

1 Strype's Parker, i. 412. One revision in the editions of the Genevan

other revision of the New Testament Bible.

must be classed with {he Genevan Tomson repeats the promise of the

versions, that by Lawrence Tomson, Genevan editor with regard to the

which was professedly based on'Beza, Commentary with even greater em-

and contained a new Commentary, phasis : ' 1 dare avouch it, and whoso

translated in the main from his. This ' readeth it, shall so find it, that there

was published in 1576, and dedicated, 'is not one hard sentence, nor dark

to F. Walsingham and F. Hastings ; ' speech nor doubtful word, but is so

and became so popular that it was 'opened, and hath such light given

frequently substituted forthe Genevan 'it, that children may go through

II] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 95

§ 8 THE BISHOPS' BIBLE.

The Genevan revision was, as has been seen, the work
of exiles whose action was unfettered by considerations of
national policy. A work was comparatively easy for them
which was not possible in the English Church. The com-
mencement of Queen Elizabeth's reign was beset by many
of the same difficulties which had occupied the great
reformers on the accession of Edward VI. In the face of
these it was not likely that measures would be taken for
the revision of the English Bible. It was enough at first
to restore what had been already once established. The
injunctions which were issued by the Queen (1559) were
closely moulded on those which had been put forth by
Edward VI, and contained the same charge for the pro-
vision of a copy ' of the whole Bible of the largest volume '
to be set up in some convenient place in each church.
No limitation however was now added to the general
encouragement to read the Scriptures ; but it was said
significantly that all should ' read the same witk great
* humility and reverence ', as the very lively word of God1/

The concessions thus made fell in with the general
desire of the people. This was shewn in a characteristic
manner during the progress of the Queen from the Tower
to Westminster on her accession to the throne. Various
symbolic greetings were devised to welcome her on the
way ; and one above all seems to have attracted popular
interest. At the ' Little Conduit in Cheape ' a pageant was
prepared * and it was told her Grace that there was placed
' Time.' " Time ? " quoth she, " and Time hath brought me

* hither." ' And with Time also was * Truth the daughter

* with it, and the simplest that are ' any part of the Bible either in Latin
4 may walk without any guide, without ' or in English. . .' In the Injunctions

* wandering and going astray.' of 1559 the words in italics are

1 Card well, Doc. Ann. (ed. 2) i. omitted. Cardwell, Doc. Ann. (ed.

214. In the Injunctions of 1547 it is 2) I. pp. 9, 214. On the other hand,

said, * They [the parsons, vicars, &c.] the words in italics in the text are not

'shall discourage no man, authorized contained in the Injunctions of 1*547.

* and licensed thereto ', from the reading

96 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

' of Time,' who held a book in her hand upon the which
was written 'Verbum veritatis,' the word of Truth — the
Bible in English — ' which she delivered to the Queen. But
' she, as soon as she had received the book kissed it, and
' with both her hands held up the same and so laid it upon
* her breast with great thanks to the city therefor ' — ' to the
'great comfort/ it is added afterwards, 'of the lookers-onV

It is likely indeed that in this respect the zeal of the
Queen was suspected to be cooler than that of many about
her. ' On the morrow of her coronation/ so Bacon writes,
' it being the custom to release prisoners at the inaugura-
tion of a prince... one of her courtiers... besought her with
' a loud voice, That now this good time there might be four
' or five principal prisoners more released ; those were the
' four Evangelists and the apostle St Paul, who had been
' long shut up in an unknown tongue, as it were in prison,
' so as they could not converse with the common people.
' The Queen answered very gravely, That it was best first
'to inquire of them whether they would be released or
'noV

Thus at first the Great Bible was allowed to retain its
place as the authorised Bible for ecclesiastical use, but the
wide circulation of the Genevan edition made its defects
generally known, and Parker, who was naturally inclined
to biblical studies, as soon as an opportunity offered, took
measures for the review of the old translation. This was
about 1563-4. The method which he followed has been
described by Strype. ' The Archbishop/ he writes, ' took
' upon him the labour to contrive and set the whole work
'a going in a proper method, by sorting out the whole
'Bible into parcels..., and distributing those parcels to able
' bishops and other learned men, .to peruse and collate each
'the book or books allotted them: sending withal his
' instructions for the method they should observe ; and they
'to add some short marginal notes for the illustration or
'correction of the text. And all these portions of the

1 Nichols' Progresses, I. pp. 13 ft, a Bacon, Collection of Apophthegms,
77. § i [from Rawley's Rtsuscitatio^ i66oj.

II] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 97

' Bible being finished and sent back to the archbishop, he
' was to add the last hand to them and so to take care for
' printing and publishing the whole1.'

Among those whose help he sought was Sandys, bishop
of Worcester. Sandys strongly urged the necessity of the
work. 'Your Grace,' he says, ' should much benefit the
' Church in hastening forward the Bible which you have in
' hand those that we have be not only false printed but
' also give great offence to many by reason of the depravity
' in reading/ In another letter which accompanied his re-
vision of the portion of Scripture assigned to him, he
explains more at length the ground of his opinion.
' According to your Grace's letter of instruction I have
' perused the book you sent me and with good diligence ;
' having also in conference with some other considered of
xthe same in such sort, I trust, as your Grace will not
'mislike of .... In mine opinion your Grace shall do well
'to make the whole Bible to be diligently surveyed by

'some well learned before it be put to print which

' thing will require a time. Sed sat cito si sat bene. The
'setters forth of this our common translation followed
' Munster too much, who doubtless was a very negligent
' man in his doings and often swerved very much from the
'Hebrew V

Other fragments of correspondence shew some of the
difficulties with which Parker had to contend. Guest,
bishop of Rochester, in returning the book of Psalms which
had been sent to him for correction, gives a singular view
of the duties of a translator. ' I have not/ he says, ' altered
'the translation but where it gave occasion of an error.
' As at the first Psalm at the beginning I turn the praeter-
' perfect tense into the present tense, because the sense is
' too harsh in the praeterperfect tense. Where in the New
' Testament one piece of a Psalm is reported I translate it
' in the Psalms according to the translation thereof in the
' New Testament, for the avoiding of the offence that may
' rise to the people upon divers translations V

1 Strype's Parker, \. 414. * Id. I. 415, 6. 8 Id. I. 416.

w 7

98 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

Again, Cox, bishop of Ely. writing in May, 1 566, says,
* I trust your Grace is well forward with the Bible by this
1 time. I perceive the greatest burden will lie upon your
' neck, touching care and travail. I would wish that such
'usual words as we English people be acquainted with
'might still remain in their form and sound, so far forth as
' the Hebrew will well bear , ink-horn terms to be avoided.
'The translation of the verbs in the Psalms to be used
'uniformly in one tense V

However, in spite of all difficulties, the work went for-
ward, and the Bishops' Bible, as it was called, appeared in
1568 in a magnificent volume, printed by R. Jugge cum
privilegio regiae majestatis.' No word of flattery disfigures
the book. It is even without a dedication. But a portrait
of the Queen occupies the centre of the engraved title-
page, and others of Leicester and Burleigh occur before the
book of Joshua and the Psalms. At the end is an elegant
couplet on the device of the pelican feeding her young :

Matris ut hsec proprio stirps est satiata cruore
Pascis item proprio, Chnste, cruore tuos.

It was not by these signs only that Parker shewed his
true sense of the character of the task which he had under-
taken. The revisers, speaking through him in the Preface,
express a noble consciousness of the immensity of their
labour. 'There be yet/ they say, quoting the words of
John Fisher, once bishop of Rochester, 'in the gospels
' very many darke places, whiche without all doubt to the
4 posteritie shalbe made muche more open. For why should
' we dispayre herein, seing the gospell was dehuered to this
'intent, that it might be vtterly vnderstanded of vs,
' yea to the very inche. Wherfore, forasmuche as Christe
' sheweth no lesse loue to his Churche now, then hitherto
'he hath done, the aucthoritie wherof is as yet no whit
'diminished, and forasmuch as that holy spirite [is]
'the perpetuall keper and gardian of the same Church,
'whose gyftes and graces do flowe as continually and as

1 Strype's Parker , \ 417 Comp II lit ff.

II] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 99

* aboundantly as from the beginning : who can doubt but
' that such thinges as remayne yet vnknowen in the gospell,
'shalbe hereafter made open to the latter wittes of our

* posteritie, to their cleare vnderstanding ? ' They felt then
that their labour was provisional, and that the Spirit had
yet further lessons in His Word to teach to later ages.

It is not certainly known by whom the whole revision
was actually made. Initials are placed at the end of some
of the books, and this, Parker says, was done by his own
wish that the several scholars might be * more diligent, as

* answerable for their doings/ But it seems evident from
the manner in which the initials are distributed that they
do not indicate all the contributors1. They do not stand
at the end of groups of books which might naturally be
supposed to have been given to one reviser. Once the
same initials are repeated in consecutive books. Some
names too are certainly passed over. Lawrence, for
example2, had a considerable part in the revision of the
New Testament, and his initials nowhere occur. Of the
revisers who can be probably identified eight were bishops,
and from them the revision derived its popular title3-

1 This is indeed implied in Parker's of a Hebrew scholar. They may
own language; see p. 100, n. i. possibly indicate Thomas Bickley,

2 See Ch. in. § 7 one of Parker's chaplains, and after-

3 The initials given are the following wards Bp. of Chichester.]

(for the identifications I am indebted of the Song of Solomon A. P. E.

mainly to the Historical Account). = Andrew Perne, canon of Ely :

At the end of the Pentateuch W. E. of Lamentations R. W. = R. Win-

= W. Exoniensis, William Alley, Bp. tonensis, Robert Home, Bp. of Win-

of Exeter : Chester :

of 2 Samuel R. M. = R. Menevensis, of Darnel T. C. L. = T. Cov. &

Richard Davies, Bp. of St David's : Lichf., Thomas Bentham, Bp. of

of i Chronicles E. W. = E. Wigor- Lichfield and Coventry :

nensis, Edwyn Sandys, Bp. of Wor- of Malachi E. L. =E. Londinensis,

cester : Edmund Grindal, Bp. of London :

of Job A. P. t7. = Andrew Pearson, of Wisdom W. C. = William B.ar-

canon of Canterbury : low, Bp. of Chichester, omitted in

of the Psalms T. B. ? Thomas some copies:

Becon : [It may be doubted whether of 2 Maccabees J. N. = J. Norvi-

the initials T. B. are those of Thomas censis. John Parkhurst, Bp. of Nor-

Becon, who disclaims any special wich

knowledge of Greek and may therefore of the Acts R. E. = R. Eliensis,

be presumed not to have been much Richard Cox, Bp. of Ely :

7—2

100

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

When the edition was ready for publication Parker
endeavoured to obtain through Cecil a recognition of it by
the Queen. The revision did not, he pleaded, ' vary much
1 from that translation which was commonly used by public
' order, except when the verity of the Hebrew and Greek
1 moved alteration, or when the text was by some negli-
'gence mutilated from the original.' His design was to
secure a uniform text for public use, and in some places
the Genevan revision was now publicly read, which seemed
to be an infringement of ecclesiastical discipline, and yet
the Great Bible could not be honestly maintained1. There

of Romans R. E. (as before) :

of i Corinthians G. G. = Gabriel
Goodman, dean of Westminster.

In the copy of the edition of 1568
which I have used the letters A. P.
C. do not occur after Proverbs. Mr
F. Fry tells me that he has 'both
' leaves of this edition, one with A. P.
'C., and one without.' [These are
now in the Library of the Bible So-
ciety.]

To the other books no initials are
appended. [But in ed. 1568 we find
M. C. under the initial letters of
Genesis, Exodus, the Gospel of St
Matthew, the Second Epistle to the
Corinthians, the Epistle to the Gala-
tians (in some copies), Ephesians,
Philippians, Colossians, i and 2
Thessalonians, i and 2 Timothy,
Titus, Philemon, and the Hebrews,
which may indicate that the revision
of these books was superintended by
the Archbishop himself. Similarly
to the initial letters of i Peter v.,
7 Peter iii., i John v., 3 John, Jude,
and Rev. xxii. are attached the
initials H. L., which may be those
of Hugh Jones, Bishop of Llandaff,
who was a friend of Parker's, and
perhaps took up what had been as-
signed to the Bishop of Lincoln.]

1 Parker's words are important as
describing the care which was spent
upon the edition, and the objects for

which it was designed: 'Because I
'would you knew 'all,' he writes to
Cecil [5 Oct. 1568], 'I send you a
' note to signify who first travailed in
* the divers Books ; though after them
'some other perusing was had; the
' letters of their names be partly
'affixed in the end of their Books;
'which I thought a policy to shew
'them, to make them more diligent,
'as answerable for their doings... The
' Printer hath honestly done his dili-
' gence ; if your honour would obtain
of the Queen's highness that this
edition might be licensed, and only
'commended in public reading in
' Churches, to draw to one uniformity,
' it were no great cost to the most
' parishes, and a relief to him for his
'great charges sustained.' (Bibliotk.
Sussex, ii. pp. 311 f;) He presses
for the grant of the Queen's license
' as well for that in many churches
' they want their Books, and have
'long time looked for this; as for
' that in certain places, be publicly
'used some translations which have
' not been laboured in your realm,
' having inspersed divers prejudicial
'notes which might have been also
'well spared.' (/</. H. p. 313.) [The
list of translators given in Parker's
letter to Cecil (Parker Correspondence ^
PP- 334~6» ed. Parker Soc.) does not
exactly correspond with that given in

II]

THE BISHOPS'

is no evidence to shew whether the Queen returned any
answer to his petition. The action of Convocation how-
ever was decided, and cannot have been in opposition to
the royal will. It was ordered in the ' Constitutions and
' Canons Ecclesiastical ' of 1571 that * every archbishop and
1 bishop should have at his house a copy of the holy Bible

'of the largest volume as lately printed at London and

'that it should be placed in the hall or the large dining
'room, that it might be useful to their servants or to
'strangers1.' It was also enjoined that each Cathedral
should have a copy2; and the same provision was ex-
tended 'as far as it could be conveniently done* to all
churches3.

These injunctions however do not seem to have been
rigorously carried out ; and sixteen years afterward Arch-

the previous note. The Archbishop
himself undertook Genesis, Exodus,
the first two Gospels, and 2 Co-
rinthians—Hebrews. Andrew Pier-
son (Cantuariae) was responsible for
Leviticus and Numbers as well as
Job and Proverbs, and Deuteronomy
was the only part of the Pentateuch
entrusted to Alley, Bishop of Exeter.
Joshua — 2 Samuel were given to
Davies, Bishop of St David's; Kings
and Chronicles to Sandys, Bishop of
Worcester; Ecclesiastes and Canticles
to Andrew Perne (Cantabrigise), Dean
of Ely; Isaiah, Jeremiah, and La-
mentations to Home, Bishop of
Winchester; Ezekiel and Daniel to
Bentham, Bishop of Lichfield and
Coventry; the Minor Prophets to
Grindal, Bishop of London; Esdras,
Judith, Tobit, and Wisdom to Barlow,
Bishop of Chichester; EccleSiasticus,
Susanna, Baruch, and Maccabees to
Parkhurst, Bishop of Norwich ; Luke
and John to Scambler, Bishop of
Peterborough; Acts and Romans to
Cox, Bishop of Ely ; i Corinthians to
Goodman, Dean of Westminster; the
Canonical Epistles and Apocrypha to

Bullingham, Bishop of Lincoln. No
mention is made of the translator of
the Psalms, and the books from Ezra
to Esther are not assigned to any one.
The Sum of the Scripture, the Tables
of Christ's line, the Argument of the
Scriptures, the first Preface to the
Whole Bible, the Preface to the
Psalter, and the Preface to the New
Testament, were written by the Arch-
bishop.]

1 Quivis archiepiscopus et episco-
pus habebit domi suse sacra Biblia in
amplissimo volumine, uti nuperrime
Londini excusa sunt, et plenam illam
historiam quse inscribitur ' Monumenta
' martyrum,' et alios quosdam similes
libros ad religionem appositos. Lo-
centur autem isti libri vel in aula vel
in grandi cenaculo ut et ipsorum
famulis et advenis usui esse possint
(Cardwell, Synodalia, I. p. 115).

2 Cardwell, I.e.

3 ^Editui curabunt...ut sacra Biblia
sint in singulis Ecclesiis in amplissimo
volumine (si commode fieri possit)
(jualia nunc nuper Londini excusa
sunt... (Card well, Synodalia, I* p. 123).

TftE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

bishop Whitgift took measures for their better observance.
Writing to the Bishop of Lincoln, he says : ' whereas I am
* credibly informed that divers as well parish churches as
'chapels of ease, are not sufficiently furnished with Bibles,
' but some have either none at all, or such as be torn and
' defaced, and yet not of the translation authorized by the
' synods of bishops : these are therefore to require you
1 strictly in your visitations or otherwise to see that all and
'every the said churches and chapels in your diocese be
' provided of one Bible or more, at your discretion, of the

'translation allowed as aforesaid And for the perform-

' ance thereof I have caused her highness' printer to imprint
'two volumes of the said translation of the Bible afore-
'said, a bigger and a less... both which are now extant and
' ready1.'

There is no evidence to shew how far this new effort
was successful in securing exclusively for the Bishops'
Bible public use in churches. The revision dip! not at
least gain any such hold upon the clergy as to lead even
them to adopt it alone privately , and when Martin assailed
the English versions (1582) he takes the Great Bible, or
the Bishops' or the Genevan indifferently ; and Fulke in
his answer does not claim absolute precedence for any one
of them. But while the Genevan Bible held its ground,
there can be no doubt that the Great Bible was soon
entirely displaced by the Bishops' ; and no edition of it
appears to have been printed after 1569.

§ 9. THE RHEIMS AND DOWAY VERSION.

The wide circulation and great influence of the reformed
versions of the Bible made it impossible for the Roman
Catholic scholars to withstand the demand for vernacular
translations of Scripture sanctioned by authority in their
churches. The work was undertaken not as in itself either
necessary or generally desirable, but in special considera-

1 Cardwell. Documentary Annals (ed. «), II. 31 f.

II] THE RHEIMS AND DOWAY VERSION 103

tion of the circumstances of the time1. So it came to pass
that * since Luthers reuolt...diuers learned Catholikes, for
'the more speedy abolishing of a number of false and
'impious translations put forth by sundry sectes, and for
' the better preseruation or reclaime of many good soules
'endangered thereby, haue published the Bible in the
' seueral languages of almost all the principal provinces of
' the Latin Church ' in the sixteenth century2. The design
of an English Version formed part of the systematic plan
for winning back England to the Papacy, which was shaped
and guided by the energy and skill of [Cardinal] Allen.
The centre of Allen's labours was the seminary which he
first established at Douai (1568), and afterwards transferred
temporarily to Rheims (1578). And it was in this semi-
nary that the Rhemish Version, as it is commonly called,
was made.

The history of the Rhemish Version has not yet been
traced in contemporary records3; but the prefaces to the
Old and New Testaments explain with perfect clearness
the objects and method of the translators. They professed
to find the cause of the troubles of England in the free
handling of the deep mysteries of Scripture which led men
to * contemne or easily passe ouer all the moral partes/ ' If
'our new Ministers had had [that sense of the depth and
' profundity of wisdom. . .], this cogitation and care that these
' and all other wise men haue, and euer had, our countrie
' had neuer fallen to this miserable state in religion, & that
' vnder pretence, colour, and coutenance of Gods word :
' neither should vertue and good life haue bene so pitifully
'corrupted in time of such reading, toiling, tumbling and
'translating the booke of oure life and saluation...4.' The
text of these new translations, they plead, was full of altera-
tions, transpositions, new pointings; the authorship and

1 Preface to the Rhemish Testament. valuable contribution to this subject is

2 Id. by Dr J. G. Carleton, The part of

3 Collections for the bibliographical Rheims in the making of the English
history of the version have been made Bible, 1902.]

by Dr Cotton in his Rhemes 6° Doway 4 Preface to the Rhemish New Testa-
...Oxford, 1855. LTne latest and most ment.

IO4 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

authority of whole books were questioned , old terms and
forms were abandoned ; the language was dealt with as
freely as if it were the language ' of Liuie, Virgil, or
'Terence/ 'We therfore,' they continue, 'hauing com-
' passiorr to see our beloued countrie men', with extreme
' danger of their soules, to vse onely such prophane transla-
tions, and erroneous mens mere phantasies, for the pure
' and blessed word of truth, much also moued therevnto by
' the desires of many deuout persons : haue set forth, for
' you (benigne readers) the new Testament to begin withal,
'trusting that it may giue occasion to you, after diligent
'perusing thereof, to lay away at lest such their impure
'versions as hitherto you haue ben forced to occupie1 '

A controversial commentary formed a necessary part of
the undertaking. It was pleaded that 'though the text,
'truely translated, might sufficiently, in the sight of the
'learned and al indifferent men...controule the aduersaries
'corruptions... yet... somewhat to help the faithful reader in
' the difficulties of diuers places, we [the editors] haue also
' set forth reasonable large ANNOTATIONS, thereby to shew
' . . .both the heretical corruptions and false deductions, &
' also the Apostolike tradition, the expositions of the holy
' fathers, the decrees of the Catholike Church and most
' auncient Coucels : which meanes whosoeuer trusteth not,
' for the sense of holy Scriptures, but had rather folow his
'priuate judgmet or the arrogat spirit of these Sectaries, he
'shal worthily through his owne wilfulnes be deceiued...2.'

The names of those who performed the work are no-
where given in connexion with it, but internal evidence
leaves no doubt that the chief share in the translation was
undertaken by Gregory Martin, sometime fellow of St
John's College, Oxford, a scholar of distinguished attain-
ments both in Hebrew and Greek. Upon renouncing
Protestantism Martin had studied for some years at Douai
and then after an interval of travel settled at Rheims as
one of the readers of divinity in the English College there.

1 Preface to Rhemish N.T * Id.

II] THE RHEIMS AND DOWAY VERSION 105

Other scholars were probably associated with Martin in
the task of translation or in the composition of the notes.
It is said that Dr Allen himself, Dr R. Bristow, formerly
a fellow of Exeter College, and Dr J. Reynolds, formerly a
fellow of New College, among others, assisted Martin in
revising his translation. More particularly also the notes
on the New Testament have been attributed to Dr Bristow,
and those on the Old Testament to Dr Worthington.
However this may be, Martin clearly identified himself
with the work in a treatise which he published on the
1 Manifold corruptions of the Holy Scriptures by the heretikes *
(Rhemes, 1582), very shortly after the appearance of the
first instalment of the new version1. Yet it may be con-
cluded from a comparison of the annotations with this
treatise that Martin's work lay in the version and not in
the commentary. His labours, as it seems, proved fatal
to him. He died in the same year in which the books
appeared to which he had devoted his life.

When the New Testament was published the whole
version had been 'long since' finished though the public-
ation was delayed ' for lacke of good meanes2.' * This * one
* general cause,' the 'poor estate [of the favourers of the
'version] in banishment8,' delayed the appearance of
the Old Testament till 1609-10 (Douai). The complete
work cannot have had an extensive circulation. It was
reprinted in 1635 (Rouen), and then not again for one
hundred and fifteen years, when it was revised by Dr R.
Challoner (1749-50) ; and this revision has formed the
basis of the later editions4.

The New Testament, as might have been expected,
attracted more attention. It was reprinted at Antwerp

1 The priority of the publication of Margin to § ai.

the New Testament is shewn by a 2 Preface to the New Testament.

reference to it in the Preface to the * Preface to the Old Testament.

Discoverie of the manifold corruptions 4 Cotton, I.e. pp. 47 ff- The stand-

...(p. 63, Parker Soc. reprint). On ard edition is said to be that 'revised

the other hand the Discovery was « and corrected ' under the sanction of

already composed when the Preface ,Dr Troy, 1791.
to the New Testament was written:

106 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH,

in 1600 and 1621, and again (at Rouen?) in 1633, though
not afterwards for more than a hundred years1. But
it obtained a still larger circulation by the help of its
opponents. The annotations called for an answer A
powerful party in England urged Cartwright to prepare
one2. Difficulties however were interposed in his way
and his reply was not published in a complete form
till 1618, fifteen years after his death. In the mean time
Fulke, who answered Martin's book on the ' Corruptions
'of Holy Scripture,' answered his edition of the New
Testament also (iS^Y- He printed the Rhemish and
Bishops' (revised 1572) version in parallel columns, and
added to the Rhemish notes, which he gave at length, the
refutation or qualifications which they seemed to require.
This book became very popular, and the Rhemish Testa-
ment gained in this way a wide currency which it would
not otherwise have enjoyed. But questions of scholar-
ship or textual criticism are wholly subordinated in this
examination to larger topics of controversy. At the
same time the scriptural vocabulary was, as we shall see
afterwards, insensibly increased, and even Bacon goes aside
to praise ' the discretion and tenderness of the Rhemish
1 translation/ which ever distinguished the Christian grace
'charity' (ayd-m?) from 'love' (epco?)4.

1 In the mean time two other Roman published in 1601, 1617, 1633. In
Catholic translations of the New Tes- the account of Fulke prefixed to the
lament from the Vulgate were made, Parker reprint of his answer to Martin
one by Dr Nary (1718, see Dr Cotton, an edition is assigned also to the year
I.e. pp. 37 ff.) ; and the other by Dr 1580 by a surprising mistake.
Witham (1730, see Dr Cotton, I.e. 4 In his tract Concerning the Li-
pp. 41 ff.). turgy. [Letters and Life, ed. Spedding,

2 Strype, Whitgift, i. 482 ; Annals, in. 118.] This reference I owe to
in. i. 287 ff. Mr Plumptre.

3 Other editions of this book were

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

107

§ 10. THE AUTHORISED VERSION.

There were, as we have seen, during the latter part of
Elizabeth's reign two rival English Bibles1, the Bishops',
which was sanctioned by ecclesiastical authority for public
use2, and the Genevan, which was the common Bible of
the people and even of scholars. If we may judge from
the editions published, the circulation of the latter was
more than quadruple that of the former, and the con-
venient forms in which it appeared marked its popular
destination. There are only seven editions of the Bishops'
Bible in quarto ; all the others (eleven) are in folio ; and
no small edition was printed after that prepared by
authority in 1584. Of the Genevan Bible, on the other
hand, there are between 1568 and 1611 sixteen editions
in octavo, fifty-two in quarto, and eighteen in folio3.

1 It would be interesting to deter-
mine the texts followed by the Eliza-
bethan divines. On this the editions
of the Parker Society, as far as I have
examined them, give no help. Mr
Anderson gives a few examples, n.
338. [According to Anderson the
Geneva Bible was quoted by Gervase
Babington, Bishop of Worcester, in
his Annotations on the Five Books of
Moses, and by George Abbot, after-
wards Archbishop of Canterbury, in
his Commentary on Jonah (1600).
To these may be added John King,
afterwards Bishop of London, in his
Lectures on Jonas (1594). In an
article on the Authorisation of the
English Bible in Macmillan's Maga-
zine for October, 1881, the present
Archbishop of Canterbury shews that
the Geneva version was used by
Bishop Andrews in sermons preached
in 1618, 1622, 1623, and 1624; by
Bishop Laud in 1621; by Bishop
Carleton in 1624; by Bishop Hall
in 1613 and 1624; and by Dean
Williams in 1624. In Hall's Medi-
tations the headings are from the

Authorised Version, but the quota-
tions are almost always from the
Geneva. The Archbishop examined
more than fifty sermons preached
between 1611 and 1630, and found
that the texts of 27 were taken from
the Geneva and only five from the
Bishops' Bible. An independent ex-
amination which I made of the Ser-
mons of Bishop Andrews, ranging
from 1589 to 1624, proved that a
very large majority of his texts were
taken from the Genevan Bible, and
that though he was one of the trans-
lators of the Authorised Version, he
seldom preached from it. The text
of his Funeral Sermon by Bishop
Buckeridge in 1626 was taken from
the Bishops' Bible.]

2 Fulke describes it on the title-
page of his Text of the New Testa-
ment, &c., 1589, as 'the Translation
'...commonly used in the Church of
' England,' and at the beginning of
the text ' the translation of the Church
'of England.'

3 This calculation is only approxim-
ately true. Mr F. Fry informs me

108 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

This rivalry was in every way undesirable ; and in
the conference on ecclesiastical matters which was held
at Hampton Court shortly after the accession of James I,
the authorised version of the Bible was brought forward
as one of the things 'amiss in the Church.' The con-
ference had no official or constitutional character, and
was summoned by the king's proclamation, who had
not yet himself been recognized as king by Parliament.
But though it proved ineffectual in all other points, we
owe to it our present Bible. The question was brought
forward by Dr Reynolds, President of Corpus Christi
College, Oxford, who quoted several mistranslations from
the authorised Bibles1. ' My Lord of London (Bancroft)
1 well added : That if every man's humour should be fol-
1 lowed there would be no end of translating. Whereupon
'his Highness wished that some special pains should be
' taken in that behalf for one uniform translation — pro-
' fessing that he could never yet see a Bible well translated
' in English ; but the worst of all his Majesty thought the
' Geneva to be — and this to be done by the best learned
' in both the Universities ; after them to be reviewed by
' the bishops and the chief learned of the Church ; from
' them to be presented to the Privy Council ; and lastly

* to be ratified by his royal authority ; and so this whole
' Church to be bound unto it and none other. Marry

that he has altogether sixty-six editions ' reason they were put from all other

in quarto, including those of later 'grounds, they had recourse at the

date, and that the whole number 'last, to this shift, that they could

must be at least seventy. [See p. 93, ' not with good conscience subscribe

note 3.] 'to the Communion booke, since it

1 Gal. iv. 75 ; Pss. cv. 28, cvi. 30. ' maintained the Bible as it was there

The account given in the Preface to ' translated, which was as they said,

the Authorised Version is somewhat 'a most corrupted translation. And

different from, though reconcileable 'although this was Judged to be but

with, Barlow's. ' The very Historicall 'a very poore and emptie shift; yet

'trueth is, that vpon the importunate 'euen hereupon did his Maiestie be-

' petitions of the Puritanes, at his 'ginne to bethinke himselfe of the

' Maiesties comming to this Crowne, ' good that might ensue by a new

* the Conference at Hampton Court ' translation, and presently after gaue
'hauing bene appointed for hearing 'order for this Translation which is

* their complaints : when by force of ' now presented vnto thee.'

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

109

' withal he gave this caveat, upon a word cast out by my

* lord of London, that no marginal notes should be added,

* having found in them which are annexed to the Geneva
'translation, which he saw in a Bible given him by an

* English lady, some notes very partial, untrue, seditious,
'and savouring too much of dangerous and traitorous

* conceits. As for example, Ex. i. 19, 2 Chron. xv. i61'

Nothing further was done at the conference, and the
ecclesiastical authorities do not appear to have been
anxious or even ready to engage in the proposed re-
vision2 Bancroft had expressed what was probably a very
general feeling, and in the Convocation which followed
shortly afterwards (March — July, 1604) it was enjoined
that every parish as 'yet unfurnished of the Bible of
'the largest volume3' should provide one within a con-
venient time, so that it seems unlikely that they even
expected that it would be speedily carried out. But

1 Barlow's Sum and Substance of ' this to be set out and printed without
the Conference... (printed in Card well's
Hist, of Conferences), pp. 187-8.

Mr Anderson claims for Dr Rey-
nolds the honour of having proposed
originally that the translation should
be 'without any marginal notes' (n.
371). But the passage of Galloway
which he quotes, so far from professing
to give Reynolds' own scheme, gives
'the heads which his Majesty would
'have reformed at this time.' 'Sun-
' dry,' he continues, ' as they favoured,
'gave out copies of things here con-
' eluded : whereupon myself took oc-
'casion, as I was an ear and eye
'witness, to set them down, and
'presented them to his Majesty, who
'with his own hand mended some
' things, and eked other things which
M had omitted. Which corrected
' copy with his own hand I have, and
'of it have sent you herein the just
'transumpt word by word.. ' The
conclusion in question is: 'That a
'translation be made of the whole

' Bible, as consonant as can be to the
'original Hebrew and Greek; and

'any marginal notes, and only to be
'used in all Churches of England in
'time of Divine Service' (Card well,
Hist, of Conferences, pp. 213, 214).

2 Still in the note which was made
apparently by Bancroft himself of
'things as shall be reformed,' occurs
4 One uniform translation of the Bible
' to be made, and only to be used in
' all the churches of England ' (Card-
well, Hist, of Conferences, p. 142).

3 Canon 80. From a comparison
with Whitgift's injunctions (p. 102) the
reference is probably to the Bishops'
Bible. But Dr Reynolds' quotations
from the Great Bibles 'allowed in
'the reign of Henry VIII and Ed-
'ward VI,' as still publicly used,
shew that these had not been done
away with or forbidden.

It is worthy of notice that in
Archbp. Bancroft's visitation articles
of 1605 tne ' Bible of the greatest
' volume ' is not mentioned as in the
corresponding articles of Cranmer
and Whitgift (§ 48. Cardwell's Doc.
Ann. ed. 2, II. no).

IIO THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

about the same time the king had matured his scheme.
It is not known in what manner the scholars to be en-
trusted with the revision were selected It appears how-
ever that some were submitted to the king who approved
of the choice, and the list was complete by June 3Oth.
The undertaking was no doubt really congenial to James*
character, and Bancroft writing to Cambridge on that day
to hasten on its execution adds, * I am persuaded his
'royal mind rejoiceth more in the good hope which he
'hath for the happy success of that work, than of his
'peace concluded with Spain1' Three weeks afterwards
(July 22nd) the king wrote to Bancroft, who was acting as
representative of the vacant see of Canterbury, announcing
that he had ' appointed certain learned men, to the number
'of four and fifty, for the translating of the Bible,' and
requiring him to take measures whereby he might be
able to recompense the translators by church preferment.
' Furthermore,' he adds, ' we require you to move *all our
'bishops to inform themselves of all such learned men
' within their several dioceses, as, having especial skill in
' the Hebrew and Greek tongues, have taken pains in their
'private studies of the Scriptures for the clearing of any
' obscurities either in the Hebrew or in the Greek, or
'touching any difficulties or mistakings in the former
' English translation, which we have now commanded to be
' thoroughly viewed and amended, and thereupon to write
'unto them, earnestly charging them and signifying our
' pleasure therein that they send such their observations
* either to Mr Lively, our Hebrew reader in Cambridge,
'or to Dr Harding, our Hebrew reader in Oxford, or to
' Dr Andrews, dean of Westminster, to be imparted to the
' rest of their several companies ; that so our said intended
' translation may have the help and furtherance of all our
4 principal learned men within this our kingdom2.'

Having provided in this manner for the future remu-
neration of the scholars whose services he had engaged,

1 [Quoted by Anderson, II. 372, - Cardwell, Doc. Annals (ed. ?),

from Lewis.] II. 84.

II] THE AUTHORISED VERSION III

the king was equally prudent in endeavouring to obtain
the means of defraying their immediate expenses. These
'his majesty,' it is said, 'was very ready of his most
' princely disposition to have borne, but some of my lords,
'as things now go, did hold it inconvenient'; so 'he re-
* quested the bishops and chapters to contribute toward
'this work,' with the additional stimulus that 'his majesty
' would be acquainted with every man's liberality.' Bancroft
in communicating this notice to the different dignitaries to
whom it applied, adds, ' I do not think that a thousand
'marks will finish the work/ so that the amount of the
tax might not be left altogether in uncertainty1. But in
spite of the royal request nothing seems to have been
subscribed, and from the life of one of the translators it
appears that they received nothing but free entertainment
in the colleges till some of them met in London for the
final revision of the work2.

It does not appear in what way the actual selection
of the revisers was made, but it is most likely that names
were suggested by the universities and approved by the
king. There is also some discrepancy as to the number
engaged upon the work. The king speaks of fifty-four,
and only forty-seven names appear upon the list. It is
possible that some were originally appointed who did not
in the end take any part in the revision, or that a com-
mittee of bishops was chosen as an independent group
of revisers ; but no satisfactory solution of the difficulty
has yet been proposed3. The delay, however, which took
place in the commencement of the revision is sufficient
to account for its existence ; for though the preliminaries
were settled before the end of 1604, the revision does not
appear to have been seriously undertaken till i6o74. The

1 Cardwell, /. c. 87 ff. ' so potent ' in pressing his corrections

2 Walker's Life of Boys, quoted by that there was no contradicting him
Anderson, n. 381. [See p. 118.] (Dr Hill quoted by Mr Anderson, II.

3 Of the bishops, Bancroft, though 378).

not among the translators, is said to * Some of the revisers may indeed

have ' altered the translation in four- have begun their work at once. Thus

'teen places 'to make it 'Speak the pre- Boys is said to have worked for four

Matical language,' and to have been years before the final revision, which

112

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

death of Mr Lively in 1605 was no doubt a grave check
to the progress of the scheme, and it is not hard to imagine
other obstacles which may have hindered it

When at length the whole plan was ready for exe-
cution, the translators were divided into six companies,
of which two met respectively at Westminster, Cambridge,
and Oxford, and the whole work was thus divided among
them1.

Dr L. Andrews, Dean of Westminster.

Dr J. Overall, Dean of St Paul's.

Dr A. de Saravia, Canon of Canterbury.

Dr R. Clark, Fellow of Christ's Coll., Camb. Genesis

Dr J. Layfield, Fellow of Trin. Coll., Camb. to

Dr R. Teigh, Archdeacon of Middlesex. 2 Kings

Mr F. Burleigh, Pemb. Hall, Camb., D.D. 1607 inclusive.

Mr Geoffrey King, Fellow of King's Coll., Camb.

Mr Thompson, Clare Hall, Camb.2

Mr Bedwell.

took nine months (Life, quoted by
Anderson, II. 381), But the transla-
tors fix about two years and three-
quarters as the length of time spent
on the revision. See p. 116.

1 This list is taken chiefly from
Dr Cardwell's reprint of Burnet's list
(Doc. Annals, ed. 2, n. 140 ff.). It
is only approximately correct, and
does not suit exactly the date 1604,
as Barlow was not then Dean of
Chester, nor 1607, when Mr Lively
was dead. [Barlow was installed
Dean of Chester 12 June, 1602, and
in May, 1605, was elected Bishop of
Rochester. Lively died in the be-
ginning of May, 1605. The list is
therefore correct for 1604.] Two
other names, Dr J. Aglionby and
Dr L. Hutton, are given elsewhere,
in place of Dr Eedes and Dr Ravens.
See Cardwell, I.e. ed. 2, p. 144 n.
[and Wood's Hist, and Ant. of the
Univ. of Oxford, ed. Gutch, II. 283].
The spelling of the names, it scarcely
need be added, varies considerably.
[According to Clark's Register of the

University of Oxford, vol. II. part I,
p. 141 (quoted by Dr Lupton in his
article on the English Versions in
Hastings' Dictionary of the Bible)*
on '14 May 1605 Arthur Lakes,
*M.A. New College was allowed
*B.D. and D.D., deferring the exer-
'cises for both; because engaged on

* the translation of the New Testament
' at London.' In a letter from Bishop
Bilson to Sir Thomas Lake (Calen-
dar of State Papers, Domestic Series,
19 April, 1605), also quoted by Dr
Lupton, George Ryves of New Col-
lege (D.D. 1599) is mentioned as a
translator. These names are not in
the usual lists. I have not found that
similar dispensations were granted at
Cambridge, but 'about 1605 there
1 was a decree of the Chapter of York
'to keep a residentiary's place for
'Andrew Byng, as he was then oc-
'cupied in translating the Bible.'
(Notes and Queries, 3rd Series, iv.

38o.)l
2 On Richard Thomson (' Dutch

* Thomson ') see a collection of ma-

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

I
I

'$>

r Mr Lively, Fellow of Trin. Coll.

Mr Richardson, afterwards Master of Trin. Coll.

Mr Chatterton, Master of Emm. Coll.

Mr Dillingham, Fellow of Christ's Coll.

Mr Harrison, Vice-Master of Trin. Coll.

Mr Andrews, afterwards Master of Jesus Coll.

Mr Spalding, Fellow of St John's.
I Mr Byng, Fellow of St Peter's Coll.

Dr Harding, Pres. of Magd. Coll.

Dr Reynolds, Pres. of Corpus Christi Coll.

Dr Holland, afterwards Rector of Ex. Coll.

Dr Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln Coll.

Dr Miles Smith, Brasenose Coll.

Dr R. Brett, Fellow of Lincoln Coll.
I Mr Fairclough, Fellow of New Coll.

f Dr Duport, Master of Jesus Coll.

Dr Branthwait, Master of Caius Coll.

Dr Radcliffe, Fellow of Trin. Coll.

Dr Ward, afterwards Master of Sid. Coll.

Mr Downes, Fellow of St John's Coll.1

Mr Boys, Fellow of St John's Coll.8
I Mr Ward, Fellow of King's Coll.

Dr T. Ravis, Dean of Ch. Ch.
Dr G. Abbot, Dean of Winchester.
[Dr R. Eedes, Dean of Worcester.]
Dr G. Thompson, Dean of Windsor.
Mr (Sir H.) Savile, Provost of Eton.
Dr Perm, Fellow of St John's Coll.
[Dr Ravens, Fellow of St John's Coll.]
Dr Harmer, Fellow of New Coll.

Dr W. Barlow, Dean of Chester3.

Dr Hutchinson, Archdeacon of St Alban's.

Dr John Spencer, Pres. of Corp. Chr. Coll. Ox.

Dr Roger Fenton, Fellow of Pemb. Hall, Camb.

Mr Michael Rabbett, Trin. Coll. Camb.

Mr Sanderson, Balliol Coll. Oxford, D.D. 1605.

Mr Dakins, Fellow of Trin. Coll. Cambridge.

i Chron.

Eccles.
inclusive.

Isaiah

to
Malachi.

The
Apocry-
pha.

The four
Gospels,
Acts,
Apoca-
lypse.

Romans

Jude
inclusive.

terials for a memoir by the Rev.
J. E. B. Mayor in N. and Q. 2 S.
«• J55 ff-> 237 ff.

1 On Mr Andrew Downes see Mr
Mayor's edition of Baker's History

of St John's College, pp. 598 f.

2 On Mr John Bois see Mr Mayor,
l.c.

3 [An interesting document in the
Lambeth Palace Library contains

114 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

Of these scholars many (as Andrews, Overall, Savile,
and Reynolds) have obtained an enduring reputation apart
from this common work in which they were associated.
Others, whose names are less familiar, were distinguished
for special acquirements requisite for their task. Lively,
Spalding, King, and Byng were successively professors
of Hebrew at Cambridge, and Harding and Kilbye at
Oxford. Harmer and Perrin were professors of Greek at
Oxford, and Downes at Cambridge ; Bedwell was the
most distinguished Arabic scholar of the time. Saravia
was an accomplished modern linguist. Thompson (Camb.),
Chatterton, Smith, and Boys were equally distinguished
for their knowledge of ancient languages. It is one sign
of the large choice of Hebraists which was offered at the
time that Boys, who was especially famous for oriental
learning, was originally employed upon the Apocrypha.

No doubt can be entertained as to the ability and
acquirements of the revisers. At the same time care was
taken to check individual fancies. Their duty was ac-
curately defined in a series of rules which were drawn up
probably under the direction of Bancroft. These provide
for an elaborate scheme of revision as well as furnish
general directions for the execution of the work1.

1. 'The ordinary Bible read in the Church, commonly

* called the Bishops' Bible, to be followed, and as little

* altered as the truth of the original will permit.

2. ' The names of the prophets and the holy writers,
*with the other names of the text to be retained as

some notes on the translators of the 1650. It is in some places difficult

Authorised Version which are printed to decipher.]

in Appendix xil All that can be l The text of the rules varies in

ascertained about them from internal different books. I have followed

evidence is that they were written by Burnet, Hist, of Reformation, u.

a member of Emmanuel to a member App. p. 368, No. 10 (ed. 1681), who

of Trinity, perhaps Thomas Hill, quotes • ex MS, D. Borlase.'

Master of the College, who came An account of the rules given by

from Emmanuel. The writer took the English Delegates to the Synod

his degree in 1621, and so was a of Dort reduces the final number of

younger contemporary of the trans- the rules to seven. Anderson, n.

lators, and the document appears to 377. [See Appendix xin.]
have been written not long before

II] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 11$

'nigh as may be, accordingly as they were vulgarly
« used.

3V 'The old ecclesiastical words to be kept, viz. the
'word Church not to be translated Congregation, &c.

4. 'When a word hath divers significations, that to be
' kept which hath been most commonly used by the most
*of the ancient fathers, being agreeable to the propriety
*of the place and the analogy of the faith.

5. ' The division of the chapters to be altered either
' not at all or as little as may be, if necessity so require.

6. ' No marginal notes at all to be affixed, but only
' for the explanation of the Hebrew or Greek words which
' cannot, without some circumlocution, so briefly and fitly
'be expressed in the text.

7. 'Such quotations of places to be marginally set
' down as shall serve for the fit reference of one Scripture
* to another.

8. 'Every particular man of each company to take
' the same chapter or chapters ; and having translated or
'amended them severally by himself where he thinketh
' good, all to meet together, confer what they have done,
' and agree for their parts what shall stand.

9- 'As any one company hath dispatched any one
' book in this manner, they shall send it to the rest to be
'considered of seriously and judiciously, for his majesty
'is very careful in this point.

10. 'If any company, upon the review of the book
*so sent, doubt or differ upon any place, to send them
' word thereof, note the place, and withal send the reasons ;
'to which if they consent not, the difference to be com-
'pounded at the general meeting, which is to be of the
' chief persons of each company at the end of the work.

11. ' When any place of special obscurity is doubted of,
' letters to be directed by authority to send to any learned
'man in the land for his judgment of such a place.

12. 'Letters to be sent from every bishop to the rest
'of his clergy, admonishing them of this translation in
'hand, and to move and charge as many as being skilful

8—2

Il6 THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

'in the tongues and having taken pains in that kind, to
'send his particular observations to the company either
'at Westminster, Cambridge, or Oxford.

13. 'The directors in each company to be the Deans
'of Westminster and Chester for that place; and the king's
' professors in the Hebrew or Greek in either university.

14. 'These translations to be used when they agree
' better with the text than the Bishops' Bible : viz. Tindale's,
' Matthew's, Coverdale's, Whitchurch's, Geneva.

15. ' Besides the said directors before mentioned, three
' or four of the most ancient and grave divines in either
4 of the universities, not employed in translating, to be
'assigned by the Vice-Chancellor upon conference with
' [the] rest of the Heads to be overseers of the translations,
'as well Hebrew as Greek, for the better observation of
'the fourth rule above specified1.'

It is impossible to tell how far all these provisions
were adhered to. Almost all that is certainly kno.wn of
the proceedings of the revisers is contained in the noble
preface which the printers have removed from modern
editions of the Bible. In this Dr Miles Smith, afterwards
Bishop of Gloucester, writing in the name of his fellow-
labourers, gives some account of the time which was spent
upon the revision, and of the manner and spirit in which
it was executed. ' Neither did we,' he says, ' run ouer the
'worke with that posting haste that the Septuagint did,
'if that be true which is reported of them, that they

'finished it in 72. days The worke hath not been

4 hudled vp in 72. dayes, but hath cost the workemen, as
' light as it seemeth, the paines of twise seuen times
' seuentie two dayes and more ' (about two years and nine
months). 'We are so farre off/ he writes again, 'from
'condemning any of their labours that traueiled before
' vs in this kinde, either in this land or beyond sea, either
'in King Henries time or King Edwards (if there were

1 This last rule appears to have been Historical Account, p. 153 [Bagster's
added afterwards, when the practical Hcxaplay ed. 1841].

II] THE AUTHORISED VERSION

' any translation, or correction of a translation in his time)
'or Queene Elizabeths of euer-renoumed memorie, that
'we acknowledge them to haue beene raised vp of God,

* for the building and furnishing of his Church, and that
' they deserue to be had of vs and of posterity in euer-
' lasting remembrance'...... Still, 'let vs rather blesse

' God from the ground of our heart, for working this
' religious care in him [the King], to haue the translations

* of the Bible maturely considered of and examined. For
' by this meanes it commeth to passe, that whatsoeuer is
' sound alreadie (and all is sound for substance, in one or
' other of our editions, and the worst of ours farre better
'then their [the Romanists'] autentike vulgar) the same
'will shine as gold more brightly, being rubbed and
'polished; also, if any thing be halting, or superfluous,
'or not so agreeable to the originall, the same may bee
'corrected, and the trueth set in place...' And thus,
summing up all briefly, he says, 'Truly, (good Christian
' Reader,) we neuer thought from the beginning, that we
' should neede to make a new Translation, nor yet to make

'of a bad one a good one but to make a good one

' better, or out of many good ones, one principall good
' one, not iustly to be excepted against : that hath bene
'our indeauour, that our marke. To that purpose there
' were many chosen, that were greater in other mens eyes
' then in their owne, and that sought the truth rather then
' their own praise....... Neither did wee thinke much to con-

' suit the Translators or Commentators, Chaldee, Hebrewe,
'Syrian, Greeke, or Latine, no nor the Spanish, French,
'Italian, or Dutch [German]1; neither did we disdaine to

1 Selden, in his Table Talk, has * well as King James's. The Trans-
given a similar account of the pro- « lation in King James' time took an
ceeding of the translators, which he * excellent way. That part of the
may have received from someone * Bible was given to him who was
who was engaged in the work : 'The 'most excellent in such a tongue (as
' English Translation of the Bible is * the Apocrypha to Andrew Downs)
'the best Translation in the World *and then they met together, and

* and renders the Sense of the Origi- « one read the Translation, the rest

* nal best, taking in for the English * holding in their hands some Bible,
translation the Bishops' Bible as 'either of the learned Tongues, or

THE PRINTED BIBLE

[CH.

* reuise that which we had done, and to bring back to the
'anuill that which we had hammered: but hauing and
'vsing as great helpes as were needfull, and fearing no
'reproch for slownesse, nor coueting praise for expedi-
'tion, wee haue at the length, through the good hand
'of the Lord vpon vs, brought the worke to that passe
'that you see.'

When the revision was completed at the different
centres, 'two members were chosen from each company1'
to superintend the final preparation of the work for the
press in London , and ' Three copies of the whole Bible
'were sent there, one from Cambridge, a second from
' Oxford, and a third from Westminster2.' It is not likely
that this committee did more than arrange the materials
which were already collected ; but whatever their work
was, it was completed in nine months, and the whole
labour of the revision was thus brought to a successful
end3.

•French, Spanish, Italian, &c.: if
*they found any fault they spoke,
' if not he read on ' ( Table Talk, p. 20,
ed. 1868).

1 As the revisers were 'six in all,'
it is evident that by * company ' we
must understand ' centre ' : i.e. Oxford,
Cambridge and Westminster.

2 Walker's Life of Boys [in Peck's
Desiderata Curiosa], quoted by Ander-
son, II. 381.

8 It is remarkable that none of the
many copies of the Bishops' Bible
used for the revision have yet been
discovered. There is an interest-
ing volume in the Bodleian Library
(Bishops' Bible, Barker, 1602), which
has been commonly but certainly
wrongly supposed to be one of the
copies prepared for the press. The
text is corrected throughout some
books to the Royal Version; and in
some cases letters are attached (g, j, t)
which appear to indicate the sources
from which the corrections were de-
rived. Mr J. Wordsworth, Fellow of

Brasenose [now Bishop of Salisbury],
has kindly given me the following sum-
mary of the extent of the corrections :

Gen. i. — xxv. with g, j, t, and per-
haps another letter.

Gen. xxvi. to Joshua inclusive with
g (j again from Deut. xxxii. to end).

Judges — Is. iv. corrected without
added letters; and so also

Jer. i.— iv.

Ezech. i. — iv.

Dan. i. — iv.

The Minor Prophets.

St Matthew, St Mark, St Luke.

St John xvii. to end.

There are also two notes cm Eph.
iv. 8, i Thess. ii. 15.

From collations which I owe to
the great kindness of the Rev. H. O.
Coxe, the Bodleian Librarian, it is
certain that 'g' marks corrections
obtained from the Genevan Version.
The materials which I have are not
as yet sufficient to identify 't' and
*j.' [They are probably Tremellius
and Junius.]

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

119

The revised version appeared at length from the press
of R. Barker, in 1611. The book is said to be 'Newly

* Translated out of the Originall Tongues ; And with the
"former Translations diligently compared and reuised, by

* his Maiesties speciall Commandement/ A further notice
adds that it is 'Appointed to be read in Churches/ From
what has been said, it will appear with what limitations the
first statement must be interpreted. The second is more
difficult of explanation ; for no evidence has yet been
produced to shew that the version was ever publicly
sanctioned by Convocation or by Parliament, or by the
Privy Council, or by the king. It gained its currency
partly, it may have been, by the weight of the king's
name, partly by the personal authority of the prelates
and scholars who had been engaged upon it, but still
more by its own intrinsic superiority over its rivals.
Copies of the 'whole Bible of the largest volume and
'latest edition* are required to be in churches by the
Visitation Articles of Laud 1622 (St David's), 1628
(London). In the Scotch Canons of 1636 it is said still
more distinctly that ' the Bible shall be of the translation
'of King James' (Cap. 16, § i). Similar provisions are,
I believe, contained in the Visitation Articles of London
1612, and Norwich 1619; but these I have been unable
to see.

The printing of the Bishops' Bible was at once stayed
when the new version was definitely undertaken. No
edition is given in the lists later than I6O61, though the
New Testament from it was reprinted as late as 1618 or

The history of the book is un-
known ; but the occurrence of the
references-letters is at least a certain
proof that it was not designed for
the press. In all probability it con-
tains simply a scholar's collation of
the Royal and Bishops' texts, with an
attempt to trace the origin of the
corrections.

The corrections throughout the
O. T. are apparently in the same

hand: those in the N.T. are in a
different hand and 'considerably more
* modern.'

1 [An edition of 1606 is mentioned
in the Catalogue of the Duke of
Sussex's Library, but this is probably
an error and the Geneva Bible of that
year was intended. A copy of this
•was sold when the Duke's Library
was dispersed.]

I2O THE PRINTED BIBLE [CH.

I6IQ1. So far ecclesiastical influence naturally reached.
But it was otherwise with the Genevan Version, which was
chiefly confined to private use. This competed with the
King's Bible for many years, and it was not till about
the middle of the century that it was finally displaced.
And thus, at the very time when the monarchy and
the Church were, as it seemed, finally overthrown, the
English people by their silent and unanimous acceptance
of the new Bible gave a spontaneous testimony to the
principles of order and catholicity of which both were
an embodiment.

Some steps indeed were taken for a new version during
the time of the Commonwealth. The Long Parliament
shortly before it was dissolved (April, 1653) made an order
that 'a Bill should be brought in for a new translation
'of the Bible out of the original tongues/ but nothing
more was done at that time2. Three years afterwards the
scheme was revived, and Whitelocke has preserved an
interesting account of the proceedings which followed.

' At the grand committee [of the House] for Religion,

* ordered That it be referred to a sub-committee to send
'for and advise with Dr [Brian] Walton, Mr Hughes,
'Mr [Edmund] Castle, Mr [Samuel] Clark, Mr Poulk',
' Dr [Ralph] Cudworth, and such others as they shall think
' fit, and to consider of the Translations and impressions
'of the Bible, and to offer their opinions thereon to this
'Committee; and that it be especially commended to
'the Lord Commissioner Whitelocke to take care of this
' business.

' This committee often met at Whitelocke's house, and
'had the most learned men in the Oriental tongues to
' consult with in this great business, and divers excellent
' and learned observations of some mistakes in the Trans-

* lations of the Bible in English ; which yet was agreed

1 [See Dore's Old Bibles, 2nd ed.. 2 Lewis, History of Translations,
pp. 278—79. In Fulke's Defence of 354.

the English. Translations it was re- 3 Mr J. E. B. Mayor informs me
printed as late as 1633.] that this can be nothing but an error

for Mr [Matthew] Poole.

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

121

' to be the best of any Translation in the world ; great
* pains was taken in it, but it became fruitless by the
' Parliament's Dissolution1.'

With this notice the external history of tfie English
Version appropriately ends2. From the middle of the
seventeenth century, the King's Bible has been the
acknowledged Bible of the English-speaking nations
throughout the world simply because it is the best. A re-
vision which embodied the ripe fruits of nearly a century
of labour, and appealed to the religious instinct of a great
Christian people, gained by its own internal character
a vital authority which could never have been secured
by any edict of sovereign rulers3.

1 Whitelocke, Memorials (ed. 1682),
p. 645.

2 Since the first edition of this book
appeared the work of revision has
been resumed [1872]. See App. ix.

3 The labours of Hugh Broughton
on the English Bible ought not to be
passed over without notice. This
great Hebraist violently attacked the
Bishops' Bible, and sketched a plan
for a new version which his own ar-
rogance was sufficient to make im-

practicable. He afterwards published
translations of Daniel, Ecclesiastes,
Lamentations, and Job, and offered
his help towards the execution of
the royal version. His overbearing
temper, as it appears, caused him to
be excluded from the work ; but his
printed renderings were not without
influence upon the revisers : e.g. Dan.
iii. 5. Lewis, Hist, of Translations,
297 ff.

CHAPTER III.

THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE.

Ob, if we draw a circle premature

Heedless of far gain,
Greedy for quick returns of profit, sure

Bad is our bargain !
Was it not great? did not he throw on God,

(He loves the burthen)—
God's task to make the heavenly period

Perfect the earthen

That low man seeks a little thing to do,

Sees it and does it :
This high man, with a great thing to pursue,

Dies ere he knows it

That has the world here — should he need the next,

Let the world mind him!
This throws himself on God, and unperplext

Seeking shall find Him

Lofty designs must close in like effects :

Loftily lying,
Leave him— still loftier than the world suspects,

Living and dying.

BROWNING, Dramatis Persona^ A Grammarians Funeral.

CHAPTER III.

THE INTERNAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE.

SUGH in a general outline was the external history of
the English Bible. We have still to inquire how it was
made? with what helps? on what principles? by what
laws it was modified from time to time? and how far
our authorised version bears in itself the traces of its
gradual formation? To some of these questions only
tentative or imperfect answers can be rendered at pre-
sent ; yet it is something to clear the way to a fuller
investigation ; and when once the novelty and complication
of the problems become evident, it cannot fail but that
a combination of labour will achieve their complete solu-
tion. Hitherto nothing has been done systematically
towards the work. A few vague surmises and hasty
generalizations have gained unchallenged currency and
stopped thorough search ; yet when viewed simply in its
literary aspect, the history of the growth of the authorised
text involves a more comprehensive and subtle criticism, i
and is therefore filled with a deeper interest, than any
similar history. Each revision stands in a definite relation
to a particular position of the English Church, and may
be expected to reflect its image in some degree. More-
over we possess the work at each stage of its structure
and not only in its final completeness. Each part can
be examined as it was first planned and executed, and not
only as it was finally incorporated into a more complex
whole. We can even determine the materials out of which
it was raised, and the various resources of which its
authors could avail themselves at each point of their task.

126 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

For us the result stands now amidst the accumulated
treasures of later researches. But if we would appreciate
it rightly in itself we must once again surround it by the
conditions under which it was obtained.

The close of the i$th century sealed a revolution in
Europe. The ecclesiastical language of the West had
given place to or at least admitted into fellowship the
sacred languages of the East. It was in vain that the
more ignorant of the clergy denounced Greek and Hebrew
as the fatal sources of heathenism and Judaism ; it was
vain that they could be popularly represented as emblems
of apostate peoples of GOD while the Latin symbolized
the faithful : the noblest and most far-seeing scholars,
lay or cleric, recognized in the new learning a handmaid
of religion, and took measures for its honourable admission
into the circle of liberal education. In his University at
Alcala the great Cardinal Ximenes made provision for the
teaching of Hebrew and Greek with Latin, and consecrated
the study in his noble Polyglott. At Louvain a foundation
for the like purpose was added to the University about
1516 by Busleiden. Wolsey appears to have contemplated
a similar course in his College at Oxford, where he founded
in 1519 a chair of Greek1. When complaints were made,
Henry, acting no doubt under his inspiration, enjoined
that ' the study of the Scriptures in the original languages
' should not only be permitted for the future, but received
'as a branch of the academical institution9.' The work of
Wolsey was left unfinished, but it is not without interest
to find among his canons two, John Fryth and Richard
Taverner, who became afterwards distinguished for their
labours in the translation of Scripture, and at least
seven others who were sufferers by the first persecution
which followed after the introduction of Tindale's New
Testament3. Thus everywhere men were being disciplined
for rendering the original text of the Bible into the

1 Bp. Fox had founded one two 3 Compare the lists given by Ander-
years earlier, in 1517. son, I. pp. 86. 95.

* Anderson, I. 26.

Ill] HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE I2/

living languages of Europe, and at the end of the first
quarter of the i6th century sufficient materials were
gathered for the accomplishment of their office.

The appliances for the independent study of the Greek
of the New Testament and the Septuagint Version of
the Old were fairly adequate. Grammars were in wide
circulation, of which the earliest was that of Lascaris
(Milan, 1476), and the most enduring that of Clenardus
(Louvain, 1530). In the interval between the appearance
of these, numerous others were published in Italy, France,
and Germany1. The first lexicon of Craston (1480) was
republished in a more convenient form by Aldus (1497)
and supplemented by the important collections of Guarino
(Phavorinus) in his Etymologicum Magnum. But these
and all other earlier lexicons were eclipsed by the so-called
Commentaries of Budseus (Paris, 1529), a true Thesaurus
of Greek, which still remains a vast monument and store-
house of learning. The very names of many of the great
German scholars shew the passion with which the study
was pursued. Melanchthon (Schwarzerd), GEcolampadius
(Hausschein), Capnio (Reuchlin), Erasmus (Gerhard), Cera-
tinus (Horn), are memorable instances to prove the power
of Greek to furnish home names to the Teutonic nations.
And though England can boast of no original Greek
works till a later time, yet Croke, a scholar of Grocyn,
first introduced a thorough knowledge of the language
into northern Germany, where, it is said, he was received
'like a heavenly messenger2.'

The pursuit of Hebrew was not less flourishing in the
North. In Italy Greek had been welcomed at first as
a new spring of culture. Beyond the Alps Greek and
Hebrew were looked upon as the keys to Divine Truth.
So it was that while Greek languished in Italy and
Hebrew scarcely gained a firm footing among the mass
of students ; in Germany both were followed up with an

1 One at Wittenberg -in 1511. [Pan- 2 Hallam, Introd. to Literature* I.
*er, Ann, Typ> ix. 68, 17.] 268 n.

128 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

ardent zeal which for good alike and for evil is yet fruitful
in great issues. An Italian of the early part of the i6th
century instinctively marked the spiritual difference of the
North and South when he observed that in Germany
Hebrew was prized in the same manner as Latin in Italy.
Thus the early translators of the Old Testament found
materials already fitted for their use. The first Hebrew
grammar was composed by Pellican (1503). This was
followed by that of Reuchlin, with a dictionary, in 1506.
Another by S. Miinster appeared in 1525, who published
also a Chaldee grammar in 1527. Pagninus, the translator
of the Bible, added a new dictionary in 1529. The great
Complutensian Polyglott (published 1520, finished 1517)
contained a Latin translation of the Targum of Onkelos
and a complete Lexicon to the Hebrew and Chaldee
texts, with a Hebrew grammar.

In the mean time, while all the chief classical authors
had been published, the original texts and some of the
ancient versions of Holy Scripture had also become
accessible. The Latin Vulgate is supposed to have been
the first book printed (c. 1455), and this first edition was
followed by a multitude of others, in some of which, and
notably in the Latin text of the Complutensian Polyglott,
old manuscripts were used.

The Hebrew of the Old Testament was first published
completely at Soncino in 1488. Many other editions
followed, which were crowned by the great Rabbinical
Bibles of Bomberg in 1517 and 1525 : these were furnished
with the Targums and the commentaries of the greatest
early Jewish scholars. Complete Latin translations from
the Hebrew were made by Sanctes Pagninus (1527), and
by Sebast. Miinster (1534-5). Considerable portions were
rendered afresh in Latin by Zwingli and CEcolampadius ;
and single books by many writers before 1535. The
Septuagint was contained in the Complutensian Polyglott;
and in a distinct text in the edition of Aldus 1518. The
Greek Testament appeared for the first time many years
after the Latin and Hebrew texts, edited by Erasmus

Ill] HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE 129

with a new Latin translation in I5I61. A second edition
followed in 1519: a third, which may be considered his
standard edition, in 1522; and others in 1527, and 1535.
An edition from the press of Aldus with some variations
appeared together with the Septuagint in 1518. The
Complutensian Polyglott printed in 1514, in which there
is an independent text of the New Testament, was not
published till 1520. Other editions followed soon after
which have little or no independent value.

It remains only to characterize generally the critical
value of these editions. The Hebrew text of the Old
Testament edited by [Jacob] Ben Chayim .(I52S) is sub-
stantially good. Indeed as Hebrew Manuscripts all belong
to a comparatively late recension the extent of real varia-
tion between them is limited. The Latin texts accessible
in the first half of the i6th century were indifferent.
The Greek texts of the New Testament, and this is most
important, were without exception based on scanty and
late manuscripts, without the help of the oriental versions
and the precious relics of the Old Latin. As a necessary
consequence they are far from correct, and if the variations
are essentially unimportant as a whole, yet the errors in
the text of our English Testament inherited from them
are considerably more important than the existing errors
of translation.

Such were the materials which the first great Reformers
found to help them in their work of rendering the original
Scriptures into their own languages. Before the English
labourers entered the field it was already occupied.
Numerous students in Germany had translated separate
books when Luther commenced the work which he was
enabled to carry to a successful end. Luther's New
Testament appeared in 1522 as the fruit of his seclusion
in the Wartburg, and, like Tindale's, anonymously. The
Pentateuch followed in 1523. The Historical books and the
Hagiographa in 1524. The Prophets at various intervals

1 In the same year appeared his portant of the Fathers for a translator
edition of St Jerome, the most im- of the Bible*.

W. Q

130 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

(Jonah in 1526) afterwards; and the whole work in 1534.
The second revised edition did not appear till 1541. But
in the meanwhile a band of scholars at Zurich, including
Zwingli, Pellican, and Leo Juda, had taken Luther's work
as the basis of a new translation up to the end of the
Hagiographa, and completed it by an original translation
of the Prophets and the Apocrypha. This was published
in fragments from 1524 — 1529, and first completely in two
forms in the latter year. It was republished in 1530, and
with a new translation of the Hagiographa in 1531, and
often afterwards1. Another German Bible with an original
translation of the Prophets appeared at Worms in 15292.
The French translation of Lefevre (Faber Stapulensis)
was made (1523 — 1534) from the Vulgate, and was not
an independent work: that of Olivetan (Neuchatel, 1535)
is said to have been based in the Old Testament on
Sanctes Pagninus, and in the New on Lefevre3.

The works of the first German translators, or at
least of Luther, must then be added to those previously
enumerated as accessible to Tindale4 during the execution

1 The editions which I have used edition of Lefevre were largely used
.are those of 1530 and 1534. I have in Matthew's Bible of 1537. In the
not been able to consult the small Old Testament Bruccioli is dependent
edition of 1529 with glosses [they are greatly on Pagninus.]

but few] ; nor have I collated the two 4 The Wycliffite Versions do not

editions or determined -how far the seem to have exercised any influence

translation in the earlier books differs on the later English Versions, unless

as a whole from Luther's. The differ- an exception be made in the case

ence in isolated passages is very con- of the Latin-English Testament of

siderable. Coverdale mentioned above. The

2 This edition I have not used. [It coincidences of rendering between this
is substantially a reprint of the i6mo. and Purvey are frequently remarkable,
Zurich Bible of 1527-9 (see Panzer, but as both literally reproduce the
EntwurfeinervollstandigenGeschichte Vulgate I have been unable to find
der deutschen Bibelubersetzungen D. (so far as I have examined them) any
Martin Luthcrs, 2te Ausg., p. 254, certain proof of the dependence of one
&c.).] on the other.

8 I have not examined Lefevre's As far as Tindale is concerned —

translation ; and am ignorant also of and his work was the undoubted basis

the real character of Bruccioli's Italian of the later revisions— his own words

version (1530 — 1532), which is said to are sufficient: • I had,' he says in the

have been made from the original. New Testament (1525), 'no man to

[The marginal notes in the 1534 'counterfet [imitate], nether was

Ill] TINDALE 131

of his Version of the New Testament. Luther's name was
indeed at the time identified with the idea of vernacular
versions of Scripture, and it is not surprising that More
affirmed that Tindale's work was a translation of Luther's,
an assertion in which he has been followed by writers
who have less excuse1. What Tindale's version really
was we have now to inquire.

§ i, TINDALE.

All external evidence goes to prove Tindale's originality
as a translator2. He had, as we have seen, formed his
purpose of translating the New Testament before he could
have heard of Luther's3, and in the year in which that
appeared (1522) went up to London with a translation
from I socrates as a proof of his knowledge of Greek.
His knowledge of Hebrew and Greek is also incidentally
attested by the evidence of Spalatinus4, of his opponent
Joye5, and yet more clearly by the steady confidence with
which he deals with points of Hebrew and Greek philo-
logy when they casually arise. Thus after defending his
rendering of presbyteros (elder), charis (favour), agape
(love), &c. against Sir T. More he says (1530): 'These
' things to be even so Mr More knoweth well enough : for

1 holpe with englysshe of eny that ' Matthews's Bible, from the name of

' had interpreted the same, or soche ' the printer, though in substance the

'lyke thlge I the scripture before- 'same as Tyndale's, was superintend-

'tyme.' (Epistle to the Reader, I. p. 'ed by Rogers...' (Introd. to Lit. I.

390, Parker Soc. ed.) See p. 140 373.) It is impossible that he could

and App. vni. have examined any one of the books

1 Hallam's account is so amazing of which he thus summarily disposes,

from the complication of blunders a For the part which Joye had in

which it involves that it deserves to the work of preparing the translation

be quoted as a curiosity. 'From this see Preface to the Parable oftheWicked

'translation [Luther's], and from the Mammon.

' Latin Vulgate, the English one of 3 See above, p. 26.

' Tyndale and Coverdale, published 4 See above, p. 35 n.

<U1 r535> °r J536, is avowedly taken. 8 Anderson, I. 397.
'...That of 1537, commonly called

9—2

132 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH,

'he understandeth the Greek, and he knew them long
'ere IV Again in an earlier work he writes (1528) : 'The
' Greeke tounge agreeth more with the English then wyth
'the Latin. And the properties of the Hebrue tounge
' agreeth a thousand tymes more wyth the Englishe, then
'wyth the LatynV

But the translation of the New Testament itself is the
complete proof of its own independence. It is impossible
to read through a single chapter without gaining the
assurance that Tindale rendered the Greek text directly,
while he still consulted the Vulgate, the Latin translation
of Erasmus, and the German of Luther. Thus taking
a chapter at random we find in Eph. iv. the following*
certain traces of the peculiarities of the Greek which are
lost in the Vulgate and the translations made from it.

2 m...longe sufferynge, forbearlge one another... cum pa-
tientia supportantes...with patience supportinge ech
other... (WyclifTe, Rheims).

4 even as...sicut...as (Wycliffe, Rheims).

8 atidhath geven...dedit...he 3af... (Wycliffe, Rheims).
17 as ay<?//krgentyls...sicut et...as hethene men (Wycliffe),

as also the Gentiles (Rheims).
27 backbyter...diabolo...the deucl (Wycliffe, Rheims).

29 filthy cdmunicacion sermo mains .yuel word

(Wycliffe): naughtie speache (Rheims).
— butt thatt whych is good to edefye with all, when
nede ys...sed si quis bonus ad aedificationem fidei...
but if ony is good to the edificacioun offeith (Wycliffe);
but if there be any good to the edifying of tlie faith
(Rheims).

And so again Tindale's rendering of vv. 5, 12, 14, 22
might come from the Greek but hardly from the Latin.
On the other hand it is evident that he had the Vulgate
before him, and that he owed to it the rendering 'blind-

1 Answer to Sir T. More, III. p. 23 Compare Answer to More, p. 75.

(ed. Park. Soc.). Prologue to St Matthew > I. p. 468

9 Obedience of a Christian Man (Park. Soc.).
(Pref. to Reader, p. 102, ed. 1573).

Ill]

TINDALE

133

'ness of their hearts' (caecitatem), which has wrongly
retained its place in the Authorised Version.

From Luther the same chapter differs in the entire
complexion of the rendering and unequivocally in the
interpretation of the following passages :
5 Let ther be but one lorde...Ein Herr...
13 tyll we everychone (in the vnitie of fayth...) growe
vppe vnto a parfayte man... bis dass wir alle hinan
kommen zu einerlei glauben...&«</ ein vollkommener
Mann werden...
21 as the trueth is in Iesu...wie in lesu ein rechtschaffenes

Wesen ist.

24 in ryghtewesnes, and true holynes...m rechtschaffener
Gerechtigkeit und Heiligkeit...

A continuous passage will place the substantial inde-
pendence of Tindale in a still clearer light1.

LUTHER (Dec.

VULGATE.

13 Nunc autem in
Christo Jesu vos
qui aliquando eratis
longe, facti estis
prope in sanguine
Christi.

TINDALE (1525).

13 But nowe in
Christ fesUj ye
whych a whyle agoo
were farre off, are
made neye by the
bloude off Christ.

14 Ipse enim est 14 For he is oure
pax nostra, qui fecit peace, whych hath
utraque unum, et
medium parietem
.maceriae solvens,

1522).

13 Nuaber yhrdie
yhr ynn Christo
seyt, vnd weyland
feme gewesen, seyt
nu nahe worden
durch das blut
Christi.

14 Denn er ist vn-
ser fride, der aus
beyden eyns hat

ad hath broken gemacht, und hat
doune the wall I the abbrochen die mitt-
myddes, that was a elwand, die der zawn
stoppe bitwene vs, war zwischen vns,

made off both wone

15 immicitias
carne sua,

15 and hath also
put awaye thorowe

1 5 nemlich die
feyndschafft, damit,

hisflesshe^ the cause das er hat durch seyn

1 The Italics in Tindale mark
what is preserved in the Authorised
Version. The only difference which
I have observed between the editions

of 1525 and 1534 is the omission in
the latter of the words in the midst
In v. 14.

134

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

VULGATE.

legem mandatorum
decretis evacuans,

1 6 ut duos condat
in semetipso in
unum novum homi-
nem, faciens pacem,
et reconciliet ambos,
in uno corpore Deo
per crucem, inter-
ficiens inimicitias in
semetipso.

17 Et veniens e-
vangelizavit pacem
vobis, qui longe fu-
istis, et pacem iis
qui prope;

1 8 Quoniam per
ipsum habemus ac-
cessum ambo in uno
Spiritu ad Patrem.

19 Ergo jam non
estis hospites et ad-
vense, sed estis cives
sanctorum et

domestic! Dei,

20 Superaedificati
super fundamentum
Apostolorum et Pro-

TlNDALE (1525).

of hatred (thatt is
to saye, the lawe of
comaundementr con-
tayned in the lawe
writte)

1 6 for to make of
twayne wone newe
ma in hym silfe, so
makynge peace, and
to reconcile bothe
vnto god in one body
throwe his crosse, ad
slewe hattred ther-
by

17 and cam and
preached peace to you
which were afarre
of) and to them that
were neye.

1 8 For thorowe
hym we bothe have
an open waye in, in
one sprete vnto the
father.

19 Nowetherforeye
are no moare stran-
gers ad foreners : but
citesyns with the
saynctes, and of the
housholde of god .

20 and are bilt
apo the foundacion oj
the apostles ad pro-

LUTHER (Dec.
1522).

fleysch auffgehaben
das gesetz der gepot,
so fern sie schrifft-
lich verfasset waren,

1 6 auff dass er aus
zweyen eynennewen
menschen schaffte,
ynn yhm fride zu-
machen, vnd das er
beyde versuncte mit
Got yn eynem
leybe, durch das
creutz, vnd hat die
feyndschafft todtet
durch sich selbs,

1 7 vnd ist komen,
hat verkundiget ym
Evangelio, den fri-
den euch, die yhr
feme waret, vnd
denen, die nahe
waren.

iSDenndurchyhn
haben wyr den zu-
gang all beyde ynn
einem geyst, zum
vater.

19 So seyt yhr nu
nicht mehr geste
vnd frembdling, son-
dern burger, mit den
heiligen, vn Gottis
haussgenossen,

20 erbawet auff den
grund der Apostel
vnd der propheten,

Ill}

TINDALE

135

VULGATE.

phetarum, ipso sum-
mo angular! lapide
Christo Jesu;

21 In quo omnis
sedificatio construc-
ta crescit intemplum
sanctum in Domino,

22 in quo et vos
coaedificamini in ha-
bitaculum Dei in
Spiritu.

TINDALE (1525).

phetes, Jesus Christ
beynge the heed cor-
ner stone,

21 I whom every
bildynge coupled to-
gedder, groweth vnto
a holy teple in the
lorde,

22 I who ye also
are bilt togedder, and
made an habitadon
for god \ the sprete.

LUTHER (Dec.
1522).

da lesus Christus
der ecksteyn ist,

2 1 auff wilchen,
wilcherley baw yn
eynandergefugt wirt,
der wechst, zu ey-
nem heyligentempel
ynn dem herrn,

22 auff wilchen
auch yhr mit er-
bawet werdet, zu
eyner behausung
Gottis im geyst.

There is, however, one other authority who had greater
influence upon Tindale than the Vulgate or Luther. The
Greek text of the New Testament published by Erasmus,
which Tindale necessarily used, was accompanied by an
original Latin version in which Erasmus faithfully rendered
the text he had printed. This translation is very frequently
followed by Tindale. Thus in the phrases already quoted
from Eph. iv.1 three at least seem to be due to Erasmus,
27 backbiter, calumniatori (Erasm.) ; 29 filthy communi-
cation, sermo spurcus (Erasm.) ; id. when need is, quoties
opus est (Erasm.). But on the other hand, any chapter
will shew important differences between Erasmus and
Tindale, not always indeed in Tindale's favour, but suffi-
cient at least to prove that he exercised a free judgment
both in the general character and in the details of his
version. A collation of Col. ii. offers the following con-
siderable variations :

ERASMUS (1516).
i Nam volo
quantum cert amen
fariem meam

TINDALE (1534).
I wolde (so Luther)
what fyghtinge (kampfL.)
my -parson (person L.)

See p. 132.

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

ERASMUS (1516).
2 cum fuerint compact!
in omnes divitias certce
persuasionis intelligentia

ft patris

6, 7 ita in eo ambulate radicati
et superstructi

1 1 dum exuistis

corpus peccatorum carnis

in circumcisione Christi
(mit L.)
1 2 per fidem operationis Dei

13 per delicta et per praepu-
tium (ynn den sunden vnd
ynn der...L.)

14 quod erat contrarium nobis
per decreta (welche durch
satzung entstund L. 1534)

1 6 vosjudicet

aut novilunii (so L.)

17 quae sunt umbra (so L.)
— corpus autem Christi

1 8 ne quis vobis palmam inter-
vertat) volens in humilitate,
et super stitione angelorum

TlNDALE (1534).

and knet togedder (so L.)

in all ryches of full vnderstond-

ynge (zu allem reychthum des

volligen verstands L. 1522)

the father (L. 1522, 1534)

so walke, roted and bylt in him

(so wandelt...und seyt gewurt-

zelt L.)

by puttinge (durch Abl. L.)

the sinfull boddy of the flesshe

(des sundlichen leybes ym

fleysch L.)

thorow the circumcision that

is in Christ

thorowe fayth, thfit is wrought

by the operacion of god (durch

den glawben den Got wircket

L.)

in synne thorow the vncircum-

cision (in sin and in the...

1525)

that was agaynst vs, contayned
in the lawe written (made in...
1525) [durch schrifftlich satz-
ung erweyset L. 1522]
trouble youre consciences (euch
gewissen machen L.)
as the holydaye of the newe
mone

which are not hinge but shad-
dowes but the body is in
Christ (so L.)

Let no man make you shote at
a wronge (marke), which after
his awne ymaginacion walketh
in the humblenes and holynes of
angels (Last euch niemand das
zill verrucken...^.) (om. and
holiness 1525 [but added in
Errata])

Ill]

TINDALE

137

ERASMUS (1516).
23 in superstitione achumilitate
animi et lasione corporis sut,

TINDALE (1534)-
in chosen holynes and humblenes,
and in that they spare not the

non in honore quopiam^ ad body, and do the fiesshe no wor-

expletionem carnis

shype vnto his nede (so L.1)

A careful examination of the quarto fragment furnishes
a most complete and unequivocal proof of Tindale's in-
dependence as a translator. We shall see afterwards2 that
he availed himself fully of Luther's notes for his own
glosses, but he deals with the text as one who passed
a scholar's judgment upon every fragment of the work,
unbiassed by any predecessor. As nearly as I can calcul-
ate he differs from Luther in about two hundred places in
the chapters contained in the fragment, Matt. i. — xxii. 12.
Some examples will shew the extent and character of
the differences:

TINDALE (1525).
ii. 7 the tyme of the starre
that appered [unlike Eras-
mus]

1 This last verse offers one of the
most remarkable coincidences be-
tween Luther and Tindale which I
have noted. Luther's version is :
durch selbsterwahlte Geistlichkeit und
Demuth und dadurch dass sie des
Leibes nicht verschonen, und dem
Fleisch nicht seine Ehre thun zu
seiner Nothdurft. [The version of
Luther which is here given is that
which is found in modern editions
and is substantially the same as that in
the edition of 1534. In place of the
clause 'ojem Fleisch nicht seine Ehre
thun' all the editions down to 1525
which I have consulted have, with
slight differences of spelling, • an das
fleysch seyne kost wenden.' As Tin-
dale's rendering 'do the flesh no
worship' is in his edition of 1525, it
does not appear that he took it from
Luther.] The version in the Witten-

LUTHER (Dec. 1522).
wenn der stern erschynen were

berg Latin Bible [printed in Luther's
Samtliche Schriften, ed. Walch, vol.
xiv.] is quite different [in supersti-
tione et humilitate, et non parcendo
corpori, nee honorem ei habendo,
quantum carni satis est]. In a num-
ber of passages taken almost at
random where Tindale differs con«
siderably from Luther I have noted
that he agrees with Erasmus in Lu.
xi. 36, 40; xix. 43. John ii. 9; x. 12.
Acts iii. 1 6. 2 Cor. xi.8. Gal v. 18
Eph. v. 16; and differs from Erasmus
in Luke xix. 42 John xi. 2 Acts
iii. 20. Rom. ix. n, 28 Gal. v. 5
Col. iii. 9. Other differences exist
between the texts of 1525, 1534 in
[Col. ii.] w. 10, t3, 14, 1 6, 1 8, 20.
In five places the latter text approaches
Luther more nearly than the earlier :
in one the converse holds.
8 See p. 146, n. 2.

138

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

TlNDALE (1525).

vii 29 he taught them as one

havynge power [like E.]
xii. 1 8 my sonne [like E.]
xiii. 13 for though they se, they
se nott : and hearynge they
heare not: nether vnder-
stonde

— 38 the evyll mans chyldren
are the tares

— 57 there is no prophet
with out honoure save..

xvi. 7 sayinge : we have brought

[like E.]
xix. 1 7 there is none good but

wo, and that is god [like

E.]

xxi. 20 Howe soone is the fygge
tree wyddred awaye [E
quomodo continue aruit

LUTHER (Dec. 1522).
er prediget gewaltiglich

mein knecht

denn mit sehenden augen sehen
sie nicht, vnd mit horenden
ore horen sie nicht, den sie ver-
stehe es nicht

das vnkraut sind die kinder der
bosheyt

Eyn Prophet gillt nyrgend weni-
ger denn...

sie...sprachen, das wirts seyn,
das wyr...

Niemant ist gut, denn nur der
eynige Gott [the Strasburg edi-
tion of 1524 reads: denn nur
der ewig got]

Wie ist der feigen bawm so bald
verdurret ?

On the other hand there are passages (perhaps ten
in all) where Luther's judgment has evidently swayed
Tindale. Of these the most remarkable are :

ii. 1 8 On the hilles

vi. 25 from the ten cetes

xi. 25 I prayse Thee

xv. 9 which is nothynge but

mens preceptes
— 13 all plantes
xxi. 15 Hosianna

It does not seem necessary to bring forward any
further evidence of the originality of Tindale's first labours
on the New Testament1. The samples given are fair

Auf dem gebirge

von [L. 1522: aus 1534] den

zehen stedte

ich preysse Dich

die nichts denn menschen gepot

sind

alle pflantzen

Hosianna

1 It is greatly to be regretted that
Mr F. Fry did not adJ to his fac-
simile of the small Testament of 1525

a collation of the Grenville quarto
fragment. The conclusion which Mr
Anderson draws from the spelling as

Ill]

TINDALE

139

specimens of the whole work. And in his later labours
Tindale continued to follow to the end the sure path on
which he had deliberately entered. The revised edition
of 1534 expressly claims upon the title-page to be
* diligently corrected and compared with the original
'Greek/ hi the address 'to the Reader/ Tindale ex-
plains his work more in detail. ' Here thou hast (moost

to the priority of the quarto (l. 70)
is hasty and unsatisfactory. The
spelling in both editions is very inac-
curate. In the Sermon on the Mount
I have noted among other variations
the following which are more or less
characteristic. The differences in
text are very slight, and in no one

1525. COLOGNE.

Matt

i wen
— mouth

3 thers

4 mourne

n, 45 evle vii it

13 but aft yf

15 all those

17 other the

26 vtmoost forthynge

29 in to

39, 42 turne vii. 6

40 clooke

44 cursse

45 for vi. 2, 7 &c-
— oniuste

vi. 5 Verely
7 thinke
13 Lede

19 moththes

20 to gyddre

— ner yet moththes corrupte

21 hertf (so ypocryttf, &c.)

23 boddy

24 lene to the (so 1534)
— that other

26 nether
— the (them)

27 thought

vii. 2 with that same
6 pierles

case (except in the misprint vn. 24)
does the quarto edition give a read-
ing which has been preserved in the
edition of 1534. So far therefore the
quarto text seems to have been cur-
sorily revised before it was reprinted
at Worms. But a complete collation
of the text is desirable.

1525. WORMS.
when
mought
theirs
morne

yvell, vii. 1 1 evyll
but and if
all them (all 1534)
or the (so 1534)
vtmost farthlge
in tho
tourne
cloocke
coursse
ffor
miuste
Vereley
thincke
Leede
mothes
to gedder

nor mothes corupe (om. yet 1534)
hertes
body
lene the

the other (so 1534)
neder
then
tough t

with the same (so 1534)
pearles

140 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

' deare reader) the new Testamet or covenaunt made wyth
1 vs of God in Christes bloude. Which I have looked over
'agayne (now at the last) with all dylygence, and com-
1 pared it vnto the Greke, and have weded oute of it many
' fautes, which lacke of helpe at the begynninge and over-
' syght, dyd sowe therin. If ought seme chaunged [charged
' 1536] all to gether agreynge with the Greke, let the fynder
'of ye faute consider the Hebrue Phrase or maner of
' speche lefte in the Greke wordes. Whose preterperfectence
'and presenttence is ofte both one, and the futuretence
' is the optative mode also, and the futuretence is ofte the
' imperatyve mode in the actyve voyce, and in the passyve
1 ever. Lykewyse person for person, nombre for nombre,
'and an interrogacion for a codicionall, and soch lyke is
' with the Hebrues a comen vsage. I have also in manye
' places set lyght in the mergent, to vnderstonde the text
' by. If anye man fynde fautes ether with the traslacion
'or ought besyde (which is easyer for manye to. do, then
'so well to have translated it them selves of their awne
' pregnant wyttes, at the begynnynge withoute forensample)
' to the same it shalbe lawfull to traslate it them selves and
.'to put what they lust therto. If I shall perceave ether
' by my selfe or by the informacion of other, that ought
'be escaped me, or myght be more playnlye translated,
' I will shortlye after cause it to be mended. Howbeit in
' manye places, me thynketh it better to put a declaracyon
'in the margent, then to runne to farre from the text.
' And in manye places, where the text semeth at the fyrst
'choppe harde to be understonde, yet ye circustaces
'before and after, and ofte readinge together, maketh it
'playn ynough...'

A comparison of the texts of the first and second
editions fully bears out the description which Tindale here
gives of his work. To take one example only: of the
thirty-one changes which I have noticed in the later
version of i John, about a third are closer approximations
to the Greek : rather more are variations in connecting
particles or the like, designed to bring out the argument

Ill]

TINDALE

141

of the original more clearly; three new readings are
adopted ; and in one passage it appears that Luther's
rendering has been substituted for an awkward paraphrase.
Yet it must be remarked that even in this revision the
changes are far more frequently at variance with Luther's
renderings than in accordance with them1.

The importance of the New Testament of 1534, which
is altogether Tindale's noblest monument, gives a peculiar
interest to the short glosses with which it is furnished.
Though these do not throw much light upon the translation
itself, yet they give such a lively image of the character
of Tindale that a few specimens of them cannot be out
of place even in a history of the text2. Generally they
are pregnant with pithy comments on the passage with
which they deal, designed to guide the reader to its spirit,
and Bengel himself is not more terse or pointed. Such
for example are the following3:

'Whe ought is sayde or done, that shuld moue to
'pryde: he dassheth the in the tethe with his deathe &

* passion.

* A couenaunt to them that loue the worde of God to

* wynne other with worde ad dede : and another to them
'that loue it not, that it shalbe their destruccion.

' Adams disobedyece dampned vs all yer we oureselues
' wrought euell. And Christes obedience saueth us all, yer
1 we oure selues worke anye good. [Luther.]

' God choseth of his awne goodnes and mercye : calleth
'thorow ye gospell: iustifieth thorow faith and glorifieth
'thorow good workes.

* If a ma haue the gyfte, chastite is good, the more

1 These variations are given in de«
tail in App. in.

2 It is difficult to say why these
marginal glosses and those on the
Pentateuch were not included in the
collected edition of Tindale's works.
Nothing that he has written is more
characteristic.

8 1 have made no attempt to con.,

ceal what appear to me to be errors
in Tindale's teaching. The passages
quoted fairly reflect his whole style.
Those who take account of the cir-
cumstances under which he had to
work will not pass a severe judgment
on unguarded or one-sided state-
ments.

142 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

' quyetlye to serue God. For ye maryed haue ofte moch
' trouble : but if the mynde of the chast be cumbred with,
' other worldly busynes, what helpeth it ? & if the maryeo^
'be the moare quyet mynded therby, what hurteth it
' Nether of it selfe is better then the other, or pleaseth god
' more the the other Nether is outewarde circumcision or
' outewarde baptyme worth a pynne of them selues, saue
'that they put vs in remebraunce to kepe the, couenaunt
'made betwene vs & God.

' Fayth maketh vs sones and of the nature of christ,
' ad bindeth eche to haue other in the same reuerece that
'he hath Christ.

' Where true faith in Christ is, ther is loue to ye ney-
'boure And faith and loue maketh vs vnderstonde all
' thinges. Fayth vnderstondeth ye secretes of god & the
'mercie that is geuen her in Christ And loue knoweth
'hir dutie to hir neyboure, ad can interprete all lawes &
'ordinances & knoweth how farre forth they are to be
'kept & whe to be dispensed with.

' By oure workes shall we be fudged : for as the in-
' uisible fayth is, soche are the workes by which the fayth
'is sene.

'We be ye churche: & the obedyence of ye harte is
'y* spirituall sacrifice. Bodilye sacrifice must be offered
'to our neyboures, for yf thou offerest it to god thou
' makest a bodylie ydole of him.

' Now yf anye that is not mercyfull beleueth to haue
' mercye of god he deceaueth him selfe : because he hath
' no Goddes worde for him For godes promise partayneth
' to ye mercifull onlye : & true faith therfore is knowen
'by hir dedes.

'Angell is a greke worde & signifieth a messenger.
' And all the angelles are called messengers, because they
' are sent so ofte from god to ma on message : euen so
prophetes, preachers and the prelates of the churche are
' called angelles : that is to saye messengers, because their
' oflyce is to bringe the message of god vnto the people
'The good angelles here in this booke are the true

Ill] TINDALE 143

' bysshopes and preachers, and the euell angelles are the
' heretyckes and false preachers which euer falsifye gods
'worde, with which the churche of Christ shalbe thus
'miserablye plaged vnto the ende of the worlde, as is
'paynted in these fygures.'

In other places Tindale calls attention emphatically
to the substance of a text, often by a single word, and
again by a brief note, as :

1 God is not knowe as a father, but thorow christ.

'God dwelleth not in temples or churches made with
' hades.

' Prayer & fastynge go to gether.

' Searche the scriptures for by the may ye trye all
' doctrine.

1 To haue pleasure in another mannes synne is greater
wyckednes then to synne thy selfe.

* Eternall lyfe is the seruinge of Christ.

' He is stroge that ca beare another mannes weakenes.'
Sometimes, though rarely, the gloss is simply ex-
planatory :

* Love is ye signe y* the synnes are forgeven her.

' This John is the same Marcke, that wryte the gospel
of Marcke.

These syluerlinges which we now and then call pence
4 the lues call sides, ad are worth a .x.pece sterlynge.

'Th[at] is thou shalt kyndle him & make him to
loue.

' Bysshopes and elders is all one & an officer chosen to
' gouerne the congregaccion in doctryne ad liuinge.'

In a very few cases the gloss takes a polemical character,
but still without bitterness :

' Go not fro house to house as freers do.

'To speake with tonges or with the spirite, is to
' speake that other vnderstonde not, as prestes saye their
' seruyce.

'A good lesson for monkes & ydle freers.' [Comp.
Luther.]

In one passage only I have noticed a mystical inter-

144

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

pretation which is foreign to the general complexion of
Tindale's notes1:

1 Nyght : when the true knowledge of Christ, how he
'onlie iustifieth, is lost: then can noma worke a good
'worke in the sight of god, how gloriouse soeuer his
'workes apere/

In his Preface to the edition of 1534, Tindale had
expressed his readiness to revise his work and adopt any
changes in it which might be shewn to be improvements.
The edition of 1535 [or G. H. 1535, 1534] is a proof of
his sincerity2. The text of this exhibits a true revision
and differs from that of 1534, though considerably less
than the text of 1534 from that of 1525s. Sometimes

1 It is right to add that I have
not examined whether the glosses
are suggested by any earlier com-
mentaries.

8 Is it this edition to which Joye
refers in his Apology (p. 4) ? Tindale
agreed, as he writes, * that we shulde
' with one accorde in his next testa-
*ment then in printing in the stede
'of this vncharitable pistle [added
'to the edition of 1534]... salute the
'reders with one comon salutacion
' to testifye our concorde.' The Apo-
logy is dated Feb. 27, 1535. It may
be added that some of Joye's criticisms
in his Apology on Tindale's render-
ings are of interest. Thus he objects
to his translation in Mark xii. 26,
where he plays 'boo pepe withe the
'tencis as he englissheth resuscitan~
' fur [the word given by Erasmus
'for the resurgant of the Vulgate]
1 shal ryse agent and not are reuiued
' or resuscited...' (p. 13) ... 'or they ar
' all redy alyue (he saith not that
' they shalbe alyue or shall ryse agayne
' as [Tindale] in hys diligent last cor-
'reccion turneth the present tence
' into the future : and the verbe passiue
' into a neuter to stablissh his errour
'thus corrupting the text' (p. 15).
Again he objects to the rendering in

Rom. i. 4 synce the tyme that lesus
Christ cure Lorde rose agayne from
deeth, where he says that Tindale has
mistaken 'what Ex eo [the rendering
' of Erasmus again] there -sygnifyeth '
(p. 94). In i Cor. xiv. 14 he main-'
tains that spiritus 'signifyeth...the
'breathe, and voice of our tongue...*
and not spirit (p. 95). Throughout
he appeals only to the Latin. [In
1904 the British Museum acquired a
copy of Joye's New Testament, hither-
to unknown, the colophon of which is
dated 9 January, 1535. It is described
by Mr A. W. Pollard in The Library
for Jan. 1905.]

3 In i John I have noted sixteen
variations from the text of 1534 as
against thirty-two in that of 1534 from
the original text. From the great
inaccuracy of the edition 'finished'
1535 it is often difficult to decide
what are printers' errors and what
intentional changes. The changes in
the Gospels and Acts are (if I may
trust a very limited collation) fewerj
than those in the Epistles. The va-'
riations in i John are given at length
in App. in.

In the different Epistles the num-
ber of variations is considerable. In
the Epistle to the Ephesians. neg-

Ill]

TINDALE

the changes are made to secure a closer accordance with
the Greek1: sometimes to gain a more vigorous or a
more idiomatic rendering2: sometimes to preserve a just
uniformity: sometimes to introduce a new interpretation3.
The very minuteness of the changes is a singular testimony
to the diligence with which Tindale still laboured at his
appointed work4. Nothing seemed trifling to him, we may
believe, if only he could better seize or convey to others
the meaning of one fragment of Scripture5.

Tindale's first Testament was without notes: so too
was his last. The short Prologues to the four Evangelists
are printed separately before each Gospel. The contents
of the tables for the Gospels and the Acts are prefixed
in detail before each chapter. The marginal references
of the edition of 1534 are generally preserved. But with'
these exceptions the simple text of the New Testament
is given without any addition except the list of books on
the reverse of the [second] title-page, and the Epistles
from the Old Testament at the end6. Thus Tindale

letting undoubted misprints, I have
noted only the following: i, i Jesu
(Jesus) ; 10 the dead (deeth) ; ii. i you
haeth he quickened (hath qu. you);
iii. 1 1 purposed to (p. in) ; iv. 1 1 and
some teachers (om.) ; iv. 16 of him-
selfe (#silfe); vi. 10 messenger (am.).
Compare p. 178, n. i.

1 Matt. vi. 34 the daye (for for the
daye). Mark xvi. 19 sate him doune
(for is set doune). i Cor. xv. 10 zddyet.
Eph. iv. 1 1 add and some teachers.

2 Mark xvi. n though they herde
— yet they beleued it not (for when
they herde — they beleved it not).
Rom. xii. 13 be readi to harboure (for
diligently to harboure). i Cor. vi. 18
be my sonnes (for be vnto me sonnes).

3 Eph. iv. 16 the edyfyinge of hint-
self e (for the edyfyinge of it silfe).

4 One change is of considerable
interest in connexion with the early
associations of Tindale. In the edi-
tion of 1534 (and so in that of 1536)

the Epistle for St Catharine's day is
that given in the Hereford Missal
with which Tindale would be fa-
miliar in Gloucestershire. In the
edition of 1535 the Epistle is given
correctly from the Sarum Missal. [See
p. 157, note i.]

5 See note at the end of the Sec-
tion.

6 A duplicate of the tables for the
Gospels and Acts printed with an-
other list of books on a page of a
different size (36 not 38 lines) stands
at the beginning of the volume. This
is followed by the prologue to the
Romans printed again in a different
sized page (37 lines). But there is
nothing to shew that these were ori-
ginally intended to form part of the
same book. They are severally con-
tained in separate sheets with distinct
signatures. The watermarks of the
paper, as far as I can make out, are
distinct, and the type in which the

146 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

ended as he had begun His last Testament was a final
appeal to the King and to the English people If the
text could gain currency it was enough, as he had re-
peatedly declared1,

Tindale, as we have seen, both in his first translation
and in his two subsequent revisions of the New Testament,
dealt directly and principally with the Greek text. If he
used the Vulgate or Erasmus or Luther it was with the
judgment of a scholar His complete independence in
this respect is the more remarkable from the profound in-
fluence which Luther exerted upon his writings generally.
The extent to which Tindale silently incorporated free
or even verbal translations of passages from Luther's
works in his own has escaped the notice of his editors.
To define it accurately would be a work of very great
labour, but the result, as exhibiting the points of contact
and divergence in the opinions of the two great reformers,
would be a most instructive passage in the doctrinal
history of the time Tindale's ' Prologue ' to his quarto
Testament, .his first known writing, almost at the beginning
introduces a large fragment from Luther's Preface to the
New Testament. There is indeed a ring in the opening
words which might have led any one familiar with Luther's
style to suspect their real source * Euagelio (that we cal
'the gospel) is a greke worde, & signyfyth good, mery,
1 glad and ioyfull tydingf , that maketh a mannes hert glad,
1 and maketh hym synge, daunce and leepe for ioye. As
'when Davyd had kylled Golyath the geaut, cam glad
1 tydingf vnto the iewes, that their fearfull and cruell enemy
* was slayne, and they delyvered oute of all daunger ; for
'gladnes were of, they songe, daunsed, and wer ioyfull V

Prologue is printed does not appear rally characterized. Even 'called'

to me to range with that used in the and 'Holy' are spelt according to

body of the book, though extrefhely common usage. [See p 50, note. ]
like it. Moreover, and this is most * See above, p. 53.
worthy of notice, the orthography of 2 Luther: Euangelion ist eyn gne-

the two preliminary pieces presents chisch wort vnd heyst auff deutsch

none of the marked peculiarities by gute botschafft, gute meher, gutte new

•which the translation itself is gene- zeyttung, gut geschrey, davon man

IIIJ

TINDALE

147

The famous Prologue to the Romans (1526) is, as is
well known, for the most part a paraphrase or a trans-
lation of Luther's Preface. Like the Preface to the New
Testament this writing of Luther's also had been trans-
lated into Latin (1523), and Tindale's version seems at
one time to follow the German and at another time the
Latin text. Some phrases, as every Christian man must
'exercise himself therein [the Epistle to the Romans] as
* with the daily bread of the soutly' and ' God judgeth after

1 the ground of the heart therefore his law requireth the

1 ground of the heart and love from the bottom thereof, and
'is not content with the outward work only, but rebuketh
' those works most of all which spring not of love from
' the ground and low bottom of the heart..?! shew clearly
that Tindale could not have been unacquainted with the
German ; and on the other hand the general complexion
of the Prologue is more like the Latin translation than the

singet, saget und frolich 1st, Gleich
als do Dauid den grossen Goliath
vberwand, kam eyn gut geschrey, vnd
trostlich new zeytiig vnter das lu-
disch volck, das yhrer grewlicher feynd
erschlagen, und sie erloset, zu freud
vnd frid gestellet weren, dauon sie
sungen vn sprungen vnd frolich
ivaren. The Latin translation of the
passage in the Wittenberg Bible [see
p. 137, note i] may be added: Est
enim Euangelium Grseca uox signifi-
cans bonum seu Itzturn mtncium, et
tale quidem quod summa omnium
gratulatione accipitur atque prsedica-
tur, Vnde uolnptas et laticia in homi-
num animis excitatur. Nam quem-
admodum cum Dauid magnum ilium
Gygantem Goliath uicerat, laetum
nuncium ad populum ludaicum per-
ferebatur, crudelissimo ipsorum hoste
occiso, a quo cum essent liberati nullo
non genere keticise atque gaudij per-
fundebantur, Sic et Euangelium siue
Nouum Testamentum &c. The pas-
sages italicised mark apparently
special coincidences with Tindale's
rendering.

The translation of Luther extends
from 'the Old Testament is a book —
'shall never more die.' (pp. 8 — 10, ed.
Parker Soc.).

The glosses exhibit the same power-
ful influence of Luther. Of the ninety-
one glosses (as I count them) which
appear in the quarto fragment forty-
eight are taken in whole or in part
from Luther's notes, and the remain-
ing forty- three are original.

1 p. 484 (ed. P. S.). Das sie eyn
Christen mensch...damit vmbgehe, als
mit teglichen brod der seelen. The
Latin has nothing which exactly cor-
responds.

2 P- 485 (ed. P. S.). Got richtet
nach des hertzen grund, darumb
foddert auch sein gesetz des Herzen
grund, vnd lessit yhm an wercken
nicht benugen, sondern straft viel
mehr die werck on herzens grund
gethan...The Latin runs: Deus uero
cum sit Cardiognostes, iudicat secun-
dum internes motus cordis, Proinde
et lex Dei requirit cor et affectus,
neque impletur externis operibus, nisi
hilari corde et toto affectu fiant.

IO 2

148 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

German original, and many parts are unequivocally derived
from it. Thus the clauses 'thou understandest not... how
* that it [the law] cannot be fulfilled and satisfied but with
' an unfeigned love and affection, much less can it be fulfilled
' with outward deeds and works only1'. . . ; and again, ' if the
'Law were fleshly and but man's doctrine, it might be
fulfilled... with outward deeds2'; and, once more, 'Such
'a new heart and lusty courage unto the law- ward canst
' thou never come by of thine own strength and enforce-
'ment, but by the operation and working of the Spirit*';
have nothing which directly corresponds with them in the
German. Similar instances might be multiplied indefinitely,
but the conclusion even from these seems to be inevitable
that Tindale used the Latin by preference while he was
able also to avail himself of the German.

The coincidences between Tindale's Exposition of the
Sermon on the Mount and that of Luther, though fewer,
are even more worthy of notice. Luther's Expository
Sermons were delivered in 1530, and printed in 1532, but
they were not translated into Latin till 1533. On the
other hand Tindale's Exposition was printed in 1532.
He must then have used the German edition of Luther,
or perhaps even notes taken by some friend or by himself.
The coincidences which are comparatively rare are still
verbal and at the same time tacit. Two examples will
be sufficient to indicate their character.

Gerechtickeit mus an diesem Righteousnes in this place is

ort nicht heissen, die Christ- not taken for the principalle

liche heubt gerechtigkeit, da- righteousnes of a christen ma,

durch die person frum und thorow which the parson is

angenem wird fur Gott. Denn good and accepted before God.

ich habe vor gesagt, das diese For these .vm. poyntes are but

1 p. 486. ...quomodo non nisi gesetz ley plich were....

affectu [lex] impleatur, ipsemet non * p. 487. Talem vero novum et

satis tenes. Tantum autem abest, ut ardentem ac hilarem cordis affectum

lex externis operibus impleatur aut non ex tuis ullis viribus aut mentis,

iustificct, ut etiam... For this there sed sola operatione el afflaiu spiritus

is nothing in the German. consequere. For this the German has

* Id. Si lex esset carnalis aut simply Eyn solchs hertz gibt nie-

moralis doctrina fan/urn. . Wenn das mant, den Gots geyst. ..

Ill]

TINDALE

149

acht stuck nichts anders sind,
Denn eine lere von den friich-
ten vnd guten wercken eines
Christen, vor welchen der
glaube zuuor mus da sein, als
der bawm und heubstuck...
daraus solche stuck alle wach-
sen vnd folgen mussen. Darumb
verstehe hie die eusserlich Ge-
rechtigkeit fur der welt, so wir
vnter vns gegen ander hallten...

Wie er ir Almosen vnd beten
gestrafft hat, so straffet er auch
hie ir fasten... wie sie des
Almosen... misbraucht haben...
also haben sie auch des fastens
misbrauchet vnd verkeret, nicht
fur iren leib im zwang und
zucht zu hallten... sondern von
den leuten gesehen zu wer-
den...das man sich wundern
vnd sagen miisste, O das sind
treffliche heiligen, die da...
gehen inn grawen rocken, den
kopff hengen, sawr vnd bleich
sehen &c. wenn die nicht gen
himel komen, wo wollen wir
andern bleiben ?

doctryne

of the frutes and workes of a

christen m§.

before which the faythe must
be there:... ad as a tre out of
which all soche frutes ad workes
must sprynge.

Wherfore vndrestande here
the outwarde righteousnes be-
fore the worlde and true and
faythfull dealynge eche with
other...

As above of almose and
prayer: euen so here Christ
rebuketh the false entent and
ypocresye of fastynge. That
they sought prayse of that worke
that was ordeyned for to tame
the fleshe, and vsed soche
fassios, that all the world myght
knowe that they fasted, to
prayse them and to saye :

O what holye men are these ;
how pale and pytifull looke they
euen lyke deethe, hangynge
downe their heedes...If these
come not to heauen, what shall
become of vs poore wretches
of the worlde ?

But it is in the shorter Prologues to the several books
of the New Testament first published in 1534 that the
character of the dependence of Tindale on Luther is best
seen. Luther has no special Prologues to the Gospels ;
but Tindale at the close of his Prologue to St Matthew,
which is an extensive essay, reproduces in a modified
form Luther's famous judgment on the relative worth of
the apostolic books in his Preface to the New Testament :

150 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

'...Paul's Epistles with the Gospel of John and his first
* Epistle, and the first Epistle of St Peter, are most pure
' Gospel and most plainly and richly describe the glory
4 of the grace of Christ1.' Tindale on the other hand has
no Preface to the Acts - or to the Apocalypse , while
Luther has to both. With these exceptions all Tindale's
Prologues correspond generally in character and form with
Luther's, and every one besides that to I Corinthians is
framed out of or with reference to them. And further, as
these short Prologues were not included in the Wittenberg
Bible, nor, as far as it appears, separately translated, it
follows that Tindale must have become thoroughly familiar
with German during his long residence at Marburg, if he
was not so before.

As the Prologues are interesting on every account it
will be worth while to draw out a little more in detail
the coincidences and differences thus generally described.
The Prologues to 2 Corinthians, Ephesians, PhiHppians,
Colossians, I, 2 Thessalonians, I, 2 Timothy, Titus, Phile-
mon, I, 2 Peter, I, 2, 3 John, are almost entirely taken from
Luther, but in nearly all cases in a compressed form That
to the Galatians incorporates a large piece of Luther's, but
is fuller Those to St James and St Jude are independent
in treatment and conclusion, but distinctly traceable to
Luther's. That to the Hebrews is a sustained argument
against Luther.

The changes are in all cases worthy of notice. One
of the omissions at least is strikingly significant. In the
Preface to Philemon Luther has a startling allegorical
application of the circumstances to the history of the

1 p. 477 (ed. P. S.). With this wissen nott vnnd selig ist, ob du schon

Luther's original judgment may be keyn ander buch noch lere nummer

compared : Summa, Sanct Johannis sehest noch horist. Darumb ist Sanct

Evangeli vnd seyne erste Epistel, Jacob Epistel eyn rechte stroern

Sanct Paulus Epistel, sonderlich die Epistel gegen sie, den sic doch keyn

zu den Romern, Galatern, Ephesern, Euagelisch art an yhr hat. The

vnd Sanct Peters erste Epistel, das wisdom with which Tindale avoids

sind die bucher, die dyr Christum the bold negativism of Luther it most

zeygen vnnd alles leren, das dyr zu worthy of notice.

Ill]

TINDALE

Redemption. Even as Christ has dealt for us with GOD,

* so St Paul deals for Onesimus with Philemon. For
' Christ emptied Himself of His right and overcame the
'Father with love and meekness, so that He must lay
'aside His' wrath and right, and receive us to favour,
' for Christ's sake, who thus earnestly intercedes for us
'and takes us to Him so tenderly. For we are all His

* Onesimuses if we only believe it.' Of this characteristic
passage there is no trace in Tindale. In other places
Tindale omits the temporal applications with which Luther
delighted to animate his teaching1 and tempers the per-
emptoriness of his exposition by a fuller reference to the
text itself. Two examples will be sufficient to make his
general method clear.

Am andern leret er wie fur
dem J ungsten tag, das Romisch
reych zuuor mus vntergehen,

vnd der Endchrist sich fur Got
auffwerfen ynn der Christen-
heyt, vnd mit falschen leren
vnd zeychen die vnglewbige
welt verfuren,

bis das Christus kome vnd
vestore yhn durch seyne her-
liche zukunfft, vnd mit eyner
geystlichen predigt zuuor todte.
Am dritten thut er ettliche
ermanung, vnd sonderlich, das
sie die mussigen, die sich nicht
mit eygener hand erneren,
straffen, vnd wo sie nicht sich
bessern, meyden sollen, wilchs

1 Luther's Preface to i Corinthians
is full of special applications to the
time, and this fact probably accounts

In the seconde he sheweth
that the last daye shuld not
come, tyll there werefyrst a de-
partinge (as some men thynke)
from vnder the obedyence of the
Emperour of Rome, and that
Antichrist shuld set vp him selfe
in the same place, as GOD : and
deceaue the vnthankfull worlde
with false doctrine, and with
false & lyenge myracles wrought
by the workinge of Satan,
vntil Christ shuld come & slee
him with his glorious commynge
and spirituall preachinge of the
worde of GOD.

In the thyrde he geueth them
exhortacion & warneth the to
rebuke the ydle that wolde not
laboure with their handes, and
auoyde their copanie yf they
wolde not mende2.

for Tindale's independence.
2 Prologue to 2 Thessalonians.

152

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

gar hart widder den ytzigen
geystlichen stand lautt.

Summa, das erst Capital
zeigt, wie die Christenheit ste-
hen solt zur zeit des reinen
Evangelii. Das ander Capitel
zeigt wie sie zur zeit des Bapsts
vnd menschen lere stehen
wiirde. Das dritte, wie hernach
die leute beide Evangelion vnd
alle lere verachten, vnd nichts
gleuben werden. Und das gehet
jtzt in vollem schwang, bis
Christus kome.

Finallie The fyrst Chapter
sheweth how it shuld goo in
the tyme of the pure & true
Gospell. The seconde, how it
shuld goo in the tyme of the
pope and mennes doctrine. The
thyrde, how at the last men
shuld beleue nothinge ner feare
GOD at all1.

Tindale's independence is however best seen in his
treatment of the disputed books which Luther placed in
a second rank. His Prologue to the Hebrews is a careful
examination of the arguments which Luther urged against
its apostolic authority, and while he leaves its authorship
uncertain and will not 'think it to be an article of any
' man's faith/ yet he decides ' that this epistle ought no
'more to be refused for a holy godly and catholic than
'the other authentic scriptures.' He even uses Luther's
image but to a different end :

Ob er (the author) wol nicht
den grund legt des glawbens,
wie er selbs zeuget. ..so bawet
er doch feyn drauff, golt, sylber,
edelsteyne Derhalben vns
nicht hyndern sol, ob vtlleicht
etwas holtz stro, oder hew, mit
vnter gemenget werde, sondern
solche feyne lere mit alien
ehren auffnemen, On das man
sie den Apostolischen Episteln
nicht aller dinge gleychen mag.

now therfore.. though this
epistle.., laye not the grounde
of the fayth of Christ, yet it
buyldeth conynglye theron pure
golde, syluer, & preciouse
stones...

And seinge the epistle a-
greeth to all the rest of the
scripture, yf it be indifferetlye
loked on, how shuld it not be
of auctoryte and taken for holye
scrypture?.

1 Prologue to i Feter.

Hi] TINDALE 153

The Epistles of St James and St Jude are dealt with
in the same manner and with the same result. Of the
former, Tindale writes : ' Though this Epistle were refused
'in the old time and denied of many to be the Epistle
'of a very Apostle, and though also it lay not the founda-
'tion of the faith of Christ... yet because it setteth up
'no man's doctrine... and hath also nothing that is not
'agreeable to the rest of the Scriptures, if it be looked
'indifferently on, methinketh it ought of right to be
' taken for Holy Scripture1.' Of the latter: 'As for the
' Epistle of Judas though men have and yet do doubt of
'the author, and though it seem also to be drawn out
'of the second epistle of S. Peter, and thereto allegeth
* Scripture that is nowhere found ; yet seeing the matter
'is so godly and agreeing to other places of Holy Scrip-
' ture, I see not but that it ought to have the authority of
'Holy Scripture2.' \Doctr. Treat., Park. Soc. pp. 525, 531.]

The standard which Tindale sets up may be a precarious
one, but yet it differs widely from the bold subjectivity of
Luther, which practically leaves no basis for the Canon
but the judgment of the individual reader.

No one who has followed thus far Tindale's mode of
dealing with the New Testament can doubt that in the
Old Testament he would look first to the Hebrew text,
'which,' he writes, 'is most of need to be known3'; and
a crucial test at once offers itself. An Appendix to his
New Testament of 1534 contains, as we have seen [p. 47],

1 Luther writes thus : Die Epistel sonst drynnen sind.

Sanct lacobi, wie wol sie von den 2 Luther : Die Epistel aber Sanct

alien verworffen ist, lobe ich vn ludas kan niemant leugnen, das eyn

halt sie doch fur gut, darumb das ausstzog odder abschrifft ist aus S.

sie gar keyn menschen lere setzt vn Peters ander Epistel... Vnd furet auch

Gotts gesetz hart treybt. Aber dz spruch vnd geschicht die yn der

ich meyn meynug drauff stelle, doch schrifft nyrgend stehen... Darumb ob

on ydermanns nachteyl, acht ich sie ich sie wol preysze, ists doch eyn

fur keyns Apostel schrifft... Darumb vnnotige Epistel vnter die hewbt-

wil ich yhn nicht haben ynn meyner buche.r zu rechnen, die des glawbens

Bibel ynn der zal der rechten hewbt- grund legen sollen.

bucher, wil aber damit niemant 3 Answer to M&re^ p. 75 (ed. Parker

weren, das er yhn setz und hebe, wie Soc.).
€s yhn gelustet, denn viel guier^pruch

154 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

'The Epistles taken out of the Old Testament... after the
1 use of Salisbury.' Among these are passages from books
which he had not published at that time, even if he had
translated them, and from others which he certainly never
translated. In the service-books they were of course
given in Latin, and it would be most obvious, therefore,
to turn them from the Vulgate text. If however in this
case Tindale took the Hebrew as his basis, and not the
Latin, and still less Luther, we may be sure that he
followed the like course in his continuous translations.
And so it is : though he keeps the explanatory words
which in some cases introduce or round off the lesson,
yet the lesson itself is rendered from the original Hebrew.
Two examples will be sufficient to make it plain that it
is so. In a very simple passage, I Kings xvii. 17 ft., the
following variations occur where Tindale strives to keep
close to the Hebrew against the Vulgate:

1 8 my synne iniquitates mea.

19 he... Elias..*
an hie chamber... cenaculum

21 he measured the child expandit se atque mensus est

super puerum...

A single verse from Isaiah offers, as might be expected, a
more conclusive proof of the independence of Tindale :

My ryghteousnes is nye, and Prope est Justus meus, egres-
my salvacyon shall go oute, sus est salvator meus, et brachia
and myne armes shall iudge mea populos judicabunt: me
nacions, and ylondes shall loke insulae exspectabunt, et bra-
for me & shall tarye after myne chium meum sustinebunt.
arme.

The variations from Luther are nearly as numerous, and
still there are indications that Tindale was acquainted with
Luther's translation as he was with the Vulgate.

One continuous passage may be added as a better
sample of Tindale's work, taken from his published Penta-
teuch. The relation in which it stands to the Vulgate and
Luther is, as will be seen, the same as before1 :

1 The italics in Tindale mark what is preserved still in A.V.

Ill]

TINDALE

155

VULGATE.

28 Et ait Moyses:
In hoc scietis, quod
Dominus miserit me
ut facerem universa
quse cernitis, et non
ex proprio ea corde
protulerim :

29 Si consueta ho-
minum morte inter-
ierint, et visitaverit
eos plaga, qua et
ceteri visitari solent,
non misit me Domi-
nus :

30 Sin autem no-
vam rem fecerit Do-
minus, ut aperiens
terra os suum deglu-
tiat eos et omnia
quae ad illos perti-
nent, descenderint-
que viventes in in-
fernum, scietis quod
blasphemaverintDo-
minum.

31 Confestim igi-
tur ut cessavit lo-
qui, dirupta est terra
sub pedibus eorum :

32 Et aperiens os
suum, devoravit il-
los cum tabernacu-
lis suis et universa

TINDALE.

28 And Moses
sayed : Hereby ye
shall knowe that the
Lorde hath sent me to
doo all these workes,
and that / haue not
done them of myne
awne mynde :

29 Yf these men dye
the comon deth of
all men, or yf they
be visyted after the
visitation of all men,
then the Lorde hath
not sent me.

30 But and yf the
Lorde make a new
thinge, and the erth
open hir mouthe and
swallowe them, and
all that pertayne
vnto them, so that
they goo doune quycke
into hell : then ye
shall vnderstode, that
these me haue rayled
apon the Lorde.

31 And 'as sooneas
he had made an ende
of speakynge all these
wordes, the grounde
cloue asunder that
was vnder them,

32 And ye erth
opened hir mouthe
and swalowed them
and their housses and

LUTHER.

28 Vnd Mose
sprach, dabey solt
yhr mercken, das
mich der Herr ge-
sand hat, das ich
alle dise werck thett,
vnd nicht von mey
nem hertzen.

29 Werden sie ster-
ben, wie alle men-
schen sterben, oder
heymgesucht, wie
alle menschen heim-
gesucht werde, so
hat mich der Herr
nicht gesand.

30 Wirt aber der
Herr etwas news
schaffen, das die
erde yhren mund
auffthut, vn versch-
linget sie mit allem
das sie haben, das
sie lebendig hyn
vntern ynn die helle
faren, so werdet yhr
erkennen, dass dise
leut den Herrn ge-
lestert haben.

31 Vnd als er dise
wort hatte alle aus
geredt, zu reyss die
erde vnter yhnen,

32 vnd thet yhren
mund auff vnd ver-
schlang sie, mit yh-
ren heusern mit

I56

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

VULGATE.
substantia eorum ;

33 Descenderunt-
que vivi in infernum
operti humo, et pe-
rierunt de medio
multitudinis.

34 At vero omnis
Israel, qui stabat
per gyrum, fugit ad
clamorem pereun-
tium, dicens : Ne
forte et nos terra
deglutiat.

35 Sed et ignis
egressus a Domino
interfeeit ducentos
quinquaginta viros,
qui offerebant in-
censum.

TlNDALE.

all the me that were
with Corah and all
their goodes.

33 And they and
all that pertayned
vn/b them, went
doune alyue\nto hell,
and the erthe dosed
&j>on them, and they
geryshed from a-
monge the congre-
gacyon.

34 And all Israel
that were aboute
them, fledde at the
crye of them. For
they sayed: The
erthe myghte happe-
lye swalowe vs also.

35 And there came
oute a fyre from the
Lorde and consumed
the two hundred and
fyftye men that of red
cens.

LUTHER.

alien menschen die
bey Korah waren
vnd mit aller yhrer
habe.

33 Vn furen hyn
vntern lebendig ynn
die helle, mit allem
das sie hatten, Vn
die erde decket sie
zu, vnd kamen vmb
aus der gemeyne.

34 Vnd gantz Is-
rael, das umb sie her
war, floh fur ihrem
geschrey, denn sie
sprachen, ,das vns
die erde nicht auch
verschlinge.

35 Datzu fur das
feur aus von dem
Herrn, vnd frass die
zwey hundert vnd
funfftzig menner, die
das reuchwerk op-
fferten.

In his version of the New Testament we have seen that
Tindale willingly faced the labour of minute correction.
The texts of 1525, 1534, and 1535 are specifically distinct,
and each later edition offers a careful revision of that
which preceded it. Though the evidence is less extensive
in the case of the Old Testament, it is evident that he
expended no less pains upon this. The texts of 'the
' Epistles from the Old Testament ' appended to the New
Testaments of 1534 and 1535 differ in small details from
the published Pentateuch of 1531 (1530)*; and, what is

* I regret that I have been unable of 1531 (see p. 169) with that of the
to collate the text of the Penuteuch 'corrected' Pentateuch of 1534. The

Ill]

TINDALE

157

still more interesting, from one another1. Thus in these,
as in the New Testaments themselves, there is a double
revision ; and there is nothing to shew that Tindale be-
stowed less care upon the lessons from the Apocrypha
than on those from the Canonical books2.

This patience of laborious emendation completes the
picture of the great translator. In the conception and
style of his renderings he had nothing to modify or
amend. Throughout all his revisions he preserved intact
the characteristics of his first work. Before he began
he had prepared himself for a task of which he could
apprehend the full difficulty. He had rightly measured
the momentous issues of a vernacular version of the Holy
Scriptures, and determined once for all the principles on
which it must be made. His later efforts were directed
simply to the nearer attainment of his ideal. To gain
this end he availed himself of the . best help which lay
within his reach, but he used it as a master and not as

Bristol Museum has only one edition,
and not two, as stated in Anderson's
list. Compare pp. 169, 208 notes.

PENT. 1531.

this dreame which I haue dreamed
makynge sheues
loo

youres — to
because of- — of
saynge
I haue had one dreame more

In Gen. xxxvii. 6 — 9, the following
variations occur between the ' Epistle '
and the first Pentateuch?

NEW TEST. 1534.
a dreame that I dreamed
makynge <?/" sheues
se,

youre sheues— vnto
for— for
and he sayd
I dreamed yet another dreame

[In Notes and Queries for the loth
and 24th of February, 1883, Mr Fry
printed a collation of the 1531 and
J534 editions of Tindale's Genesis.
See also Dr Mombert's edition of
Tindale's Pentateuch (1885), Prolego-
mena, pp. ciii. — cviii.]

1 For example, in Is. liii. 6, went
astraye (1534) : went all of vs astraye
(i535): 8, whe he is taken (1534):
though he be taeken (1535) : 12, of ye
rye he (1534): of the mightie (1535)-

The last Epistle (for St Catharine's
day) is wrongly given in 1534, Ecclus.
li. 9 — 12. The right lesson is substi-

tuted in 1535, Ecclus. li. 1—8. [See

p. 145, n. 4.]

Two most surprising misprints of
1534 are also corrected in 1535 : Gen.
xxxviL 20, a sand pitte (some pitte,
1535). Is. liii. 2, came vp as a sparow
(as a spraye, 1535).

'* For example, in Ecclus. xxiv. 17
— 22 the following corrections occur:
1 8, of greatnes and of holye hope
(1534) : of knowledge of holly hoepe
(1535): 20, than honye or honye
combe (1534) • then honye, and myne
inheritaunce passeth honye or honye
combe (1535).

I $8 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

a disciple. In this work alone he felt that substantial
independence was essential to success. In exposition or
exhortation he might borrow freely the language or the
thought which seemed suited to his purpose, but in
rendering the sacred text he remained throughout faithful
to the instincts of a scholar. From first to last his style
and his interpretation are his own, and in the originality
of Tindale is included in a large measure the originality
of our English Version. For not only did Tindale con-
tribute to it directly the substantial basis of half of the
Old Testament (in all probability) and of the whole of
the New, but he established a standard of Biblical trans-
lation which others followed. It is even of less moment
that by far the greater part of his translation remains
intact in our present Bibles1, than that his spirit animates
the whole. He toiled faithfully himself, and where he
failed he left to those who should come after the secret
of success. The achievement was not for one but for
many ; but he fixed the type according to which the later
labourers worked. His influence decided that our Bible
should be popular and not literary, speaking in a simple
dialect, and that so by its simplicity it should be en-
dowed with permanence. He felt by a happy instinct
the potential affinity between Hebrew and English idioms,
and enriched our language and thought for ever with the
characteristics of the Semitic mind2.

1 To take two examples about i, 2 Peter

nine-tenths of the authorised version i, 2, 3 John

of the first Epistle of St John, and • Hebrews

five-sixths of the Epistle to the Ephe- James

sians (which is extremely difficult) are Jude

retained from Tindale. Revelation.

'- The order of the Books in Tin This order exactly coincides with

dale's N.T. is worth recording:— that in Luther's translation, and the

The four Gospels books are numbered i — xxiii. up to

Acts 3 John, while the remaining four are

Thirteen Epistles of St Paul not numbered So they stand also in

(Romans— Philemon) Luther.

Note to p 145

In the following Table I have given the editions of 1535 and 1534 in a
the most important variations between considerable number of books. The

Ill] TINDALE 159

readings adopted in Matthew, 1537, generously placed it at my disposal,

are marked M. Where I have trusted entirely to his

In making the Table I have had accuracy I feel satisfied that I have

the advantage of using a collation not gone wrong,
made by Mr F. Fry, who most

ST MATTHEW.

!534. 1535-

iii. 1 2 garner M. graenge

ix. 31 name M. fame

x. 5 sent dyd. .send M.

xiii. 30 gather M. beare ye

— 55 the c. M. a c.

xiv. 18 hyther to me hyther M.

xv. 3 comaundment M. commaundmets

xxi. 23 elders of the M. rulers of the

xxiv. 19 wo be Wo shalbe M.

— 51 There And there M.

ST MARK.

1534 1535-

i. 31 forsoke hir by and by : and forsoke hyr and by, and by
M

— 39 throughout M. throught

— 42 was clensed he was clesed (M. omits*)
ii. 23ofcorneM. ofthecorne

— 27 Saboth day M. sabboth

vi. 5 coulde there M. wolde there

— 35 nowe farre spent M. to farre spent
vii. 32 to laye to put M.

xii. 40 vnder coloure vnder a coloure M.

xiii. 1 7 woo is Woo shall be M.

— 30 all these thinges these thinges M.
xvi. 1 1 when they herde though they herde M.

— — they beleved yet they beleued M.

— 19 is set sate him M.

ST LUKE.

1534- 1535-

i. 5 kynge of the kynge of M.

— 42 wemen the wemen M.

— 75 that are as are M.
ii. 7 within in within M.
v. 10 shall catche M. shal taeke

vii. 19 that shall c. that sholde c. M.

ix. 7 done of done by M.

— 8 of other, that of some, that M.
xvii. i to the disciples to his disciples M.

[* Mark i. 42. M. omits *and he was clensed. And he charged him.1
This omission is also in Taverner.]

i6o

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

ST JOHN.

1534-
v. 7 sicke

— 38 therto his wordes M.

— 47 But now

— — how shall

vi. 23 other shippes M.

— 60 Many of
vii. 4 knowen

— 6 youre tyme

— 7 Me it

viii. 3 and the pharises

— 1 6 though I M.

— — yet is my M.

— 16 But he that

— 27 They

— 44 ye will folowe
ix. ill went and

x. 12 catcheth M.

— 1 6 that ther maye be M.

— 38 though ye beleve
xi. 6 after he hearde

— — then aboode
xii. 34 hearde of
xv. 20 his lorde

xviii. 27 denyed it
xix. 24 parted

— 29 of vineger by M.

— — And they filled a sponge with

veneger

1535-

sicke man M.

thearfor his wordes

But seinge M.

how shuld M.

a nother shippe

Manny therfore of M.

knowen openlye M.

but youre tyme M.

But me it M.

and Pharises M.

and yf I

Ye and he that M.

How beit they M.

ye will do M.

And I went & M.

taeeth (for taeketh)

that they may be

then though ye beleeue M.

Then after he had harde M.

yet aboode M.

harde out of M.

the Lorde M.

denyed M.

departed M.

of veneger

omitted

ACTS.

1534-

vii. 46 desyred that he myght fynde
viii. 3 entrynge

— 4 They that

xiv. 23 after they had pray de... they

comended

xviii. 1 8 had a vowe M.
xxiv. ii yet .xii. dayes

— 15 resurreccion from deeth

'535-

wolde fayne haue maede M.

and entred M.

How belt they that M.

and prayde...and comended M.

had maede a vowe
yet but .xii. dayes M.
resurreccion of the dead.
xv. 12, 13 M.

Cf. i Cor.

vii.

I534-

5 obedience
1 6 lewe — gentyle M.
i the same
8 yet folowe
8 For

xii. 13 and diligently

ROMANS.

1535-

the obedience M.
lewes — Gentyles
that same M.
and folowe M.
For verely M.
and be readi M.

Ill]

TINDALE

1534-

xiii. 9 these commaundementes M.

xv. 5 Christ

xvi. 5 all the company

— — in thy

— 12 laboured

1535-

the comaundementes be
Christ Jesu M.
the congregacio M.
in their M.
laboured moche M.

1 COR.

1534-

ii. 8 the worlde
vii. 37 his virgin M.
xv. 12 rose from deeth
— 12,21 resurreccion from deeth

— 13 agayne from deeth

— 20 from deeth

In connexion with this edition Mr

F. Fry has made a very remarkable
discovery. He has found substantially
the same text in an edition dated 1534
with the letters G. H. in the border
of the second title, no one of the four
copies which he has examined having
the first title. Out of 113 readings
marked as characteristic of the edition
'finished 15 35 'he found 102 in this
edition of 1534, while it agreed only
in the 1 1 remaining places with Marten
Emperour's edition of 1534. [In Fry's
Bibliographical Description of the
Editions of the New Testament, Tin-
dale's Version, 1878, p. 2, the number
of passages in which the edition of
1535 agrees with that printed by
Marten Emperour, 1534, and the

G. H. edition of 1535, 4, is said to
be 164, while it agrees with the
edition of 1534 alone in only three
passages. These figures do not cor-

i535.
this worlde M.

his virginite
roese from the dead M.
resurreccion of the dead M.
agaeyne of the dead M.
from the dead M.

respond to Fry's original estimate.]

It seems to follow certainly from
this fact that the revision was printed
in the spring of 1535, t.e. before
March 25. Thus 'finished 1535 ' would
be reconcileable with the existence of
an edition dated 1534 in the other
reckoning.

At present it must remain doubtfu
whether the edition of 1534 (G. H.) or
that ' finished 1535 ' was the original.
Happily this uncertainty does not
affect the text which they present in
common, which is the true standard of
Tindale's completed work.

I learn from Mr Demaus that there
is a mutilated copy of the edition
of 1535 in the British Museum, and
that he has ascertained with tolerable
certainty that it was printed by Vor-
stermann of Antwerp : Demaus, Life
of Tindale^ p. 500.

§ 2. COVERDALE.

The contrast between Tindale and Coverdale has been
already pointed out; and in spite of all that has been
written to the contrary it is impossible to grant to
Coverdale's Bible a place among independent translations.
In fact Coverdale distinctly disavows the claim for himself.

162 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

I have, he writes to the king in his dedication, 'with a
'cleare conscience purely & faythfully translated this out
'of fyue sundry interpreters, hauyng onely the manyfest
'trueth of the scripture before myne eyes...1' 'To helpe

* me herin,' he informs the Christian reader, ' I haue had
'sondrye translacions, not onely in latyn, but also of the
' Douche [German] interpreters : whom (because of theyr
*synguler gyftes & speciall diligence in the Bible) I haue
'ben the more glad to folowe for the most parte, ac-
'cordynge as I was requyred2.' 'Lowly & faythfully,'
he adds, 'haue I folowed myne interpreters, & that vnder

* correcyonV And so it was that the title-page of his
Bible which was printed with it described it as ' faithfully
' and truly translated out of Douche and Latyn V

Nothing, it might be supposed, could be more explicit
or intelligible or consistent with Coverdale's aims: but
his critics have been importunately eager to exalt his
scholarship at the cost of his honesty. If the title-page,
said one who had not seen it, runs so, ' it contains a very
' great misrepresentation5.' To another the notice appears
to be a piece of advertising tact. Expediency, a third
supposes, led Coverdale to underrate his labours. And yet
it may be readily shewn that the words are simply and
literally true. Coverdale certainly had some knowledge

1 Remains, p. 11 (Parker Soc. ed.)- they are all rendered: Ex. xxxiv. 30;

~ Id. p. 12. Num. x. 31 ; Is. Ivii. 5; Dan. iii. 25.

3 Id. p. 14. Since this was written I find that

4 see pp. gg} -Q. Dr Ginsburg has already pointed out

5 Whittaker, Historical Inquiry, the falsity of Dr Whittaker's argu-
p. 59 n. In support of this bold ment : Kitto's Cyclopedia, s.v. Cover-
statement Dr Whittaker quotes four dale. To him therefore belongs the
passages from Coverdale (pp. 52 ff.)f credit of having first clearly proved
and compares them with all the ver- the dependence of Coverdale on the
sions which, as he affirms, he could Zurich Bible. It was indeed from
have consulted. As Coverdale differs the reference to Dr Ginsburg in the
from these, he is pronounced to have Dictionary of the Bible that I was
translated 'from the Hebrew and from led to examine in detail the Zurich
'nothing else' (p. 50). Unhappily Versions. Henceforth it may be
Dr Whittaker was not acquainted hoped we shadl hear no more of Dr
with the German-Swiss Version— a Whittaker's mistake.

sufficiently famous book — from which

Ill] COVERDALE 163

of Hebrew1 by which he was guided at times in selecting
his rendering ; but in the main his version is based on the
Swiss-German version of Zwingli and Leo Juda (Zurich,
1524-9, 1530, 1531, 1532, 1534), and on the Latin of
Pagninus. He made use also of Luther and the Vulgate.
His fifth version may have been the Worms German Bible
of 1529, or the Latin Bible of Rudelius with marginal
renderings from the Hebrew (1527, 1529)2, or (as is most
likely), for he does not specify that his 'five interpreters '
are all Latin or German, the published English trans-
lations of Tindale to which he elsewhere refers.

The examination of a few chapters will place the
primary dependence of Coverdale in the Old Testament
on the Zurich Bible beyond all doubt Thus in the four
short chapters of Malachi there are about five-and-twenty
places where he follows the German against the Hebrew
and Vulgate. Three sample instances may be quoted. In
i. 4 it is said, ' they shall be called The border of wickedness',
in the Hebrew and Latin as in the Authorised Version,
but in Coverdale *A cursed londel a literal translation of
the German. Again in i. 13, 'it is weariness to me/
a single word, but in Coverdale and the German we read
' It is but laboure and trauayle! Once again in iii. 8, ' Will
'a man rob God?' is represented in Coverdale and the
German by ' Shulde a man vse falsede and disceate with
'God?' And such coincidences occur not in one book
only but throughout the Old Testament3. But at the
same time on rare occasions Coverdale prefers to follow
some one of the other translations which he consulted.
Thus in two passages, ii. 3 , 14, 15, of which the latter is a
very remarkable one, he adopts the renderings of Pagninus
and Luther in preference to those of the Zurich Bible.

It is not therefore surprising that notwithstanding his
acknowledged partiality for the German translators, Cover-

1 Compare p. 75. for the text is the Vulgate, and the

f2 Biblia Sacra cum prafatione J. marginal renderings, which are few, do

Rude Hi, Colonise, Quentel, 1527. It not appear to have influenced him.]
is unlikely that this was one of the 3 Other examples are given more at

Latin versions consulted by Coverdale, length in § 4, and App. vn.

II — 2

164 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE fCH.

dale availed himself freely of the work of Tindale, as far
as it was published, the Pentateuch, Jonah1, and the New
Testament2. His Pentateuch may, indeed, unless a partial
examination has misled me, be fairly described as the
Zurich translation rendered into English by the help of
Tindale, with constant reference to Luther, Pagninus,
and the Vulgate. In the remaining books of the Old
Testament the influence of the Zurich Bible greatly
preponderates3. In the Apocrypha, Coverdale moves with
comparative freedom, and his translation has far more
originality.

The New Testament is a very favourable specimen of
his labour. Its basis is Tindale's first edition, but this he
very carefully revised by the help of the second edition*
and yet more by the German. Thus on a rough calcul-
ation of changes, not simply of form or rhythm, more
than three-fourths of the emendations introduced by
Coverdale into Tindale's version of i John are, derived
from Luther, but the whole number of changes, and they
are nearly all verbal, is, if I have counted rightly, only
a hundred and twenty-three.

Thus the claims of Coverdale, as far as his Bible is
concerned, must be reduced to the modest limits which

1 A verse from Jonah (iv. 6) may 3 His marginal renderings throw

be quoted to shew the extent of the great light on the authorities which

resemblance. The variations of Tin- he consulted. These are traced to

dale are noted in italics and given their sources in App. iv.

below : ' and the Lorde God* pre- 4 In i John he appears to follow

' paredf a wylde vyne which sprange the first and second editions where

4 vp ouer lonas, that he might haue they differ in about an equal number

' shadowe aboue% his heade, to delyuer of places. But it is evident that the

'him out of his payne. And lonas first edition was his foundation, for

' was exceadinge glad of the wylde he follows it in one clear mistake of

'vyne.' reading iii. n, that ye should love,

* om. Tindale. t add as it were. and in one error of grammar, iv. 20,
Tindale. % ouer, Tindale. hateth, both of which were corrected

One singular phrase in ii. 3 common by Tindale on revision, and would not

to Coverdale and Tindale may be have been reintroduced.

noted, ' all thy wawes and rowks of The changes are such as would

' water went ouer me.' easily have been made while the book

* Like Rogers he neglected the was passing through the press,
fragmentary 'Epistles.' See p. 176.

Ill] COVERDALE 165

he fixed himself. But though he is not original yet he
was endowed with an instinct of discrimination which is
scarcely less precious than originality, and a delicacy of
ear which is no mean qualification for a popular translator.
It would be an interesting work to note the subtle changes
of order and turns of expression which we owe to him1.
In the epistle from which most of our illustrations have
been taken 'the pride of life' and 'the world passeth
' away/ are immeasurable improvements on Tindale's * the
' pride of goods] and ' the world vanisheth away ' ; and the
rendering 'shutteth up his heart' (due to Luther) is as
much more vigorous than Tindale's fc shutteth up his
{ compassion ' as it is more touching than the strange com-
bination of the Authorised Version * shutteth up his bowels
* of compassion'

Coverdale has a tendency to diffuseness, which in some
places (as Ecclus. xliv.) leads him to long paraphrases of
his text. The fault is one from which the Zurich Bible
also suffers, and he may have fallen into it from imitating
the style of his model too closely even when he abandoned
its words. But his phrasing is nearly always rich and
melodious. The general character of his version as com-
pared with that of Tindale may be very fairly represented
by that of the Prayer Book Version of the Psalms as
compared with the Authorised Version in the Bible. In
both cases Coverdale's work is smooth rather than literal.
He resolves relatives and participles and inserts con-
junctions, if in that way he may make the rendering
easier2.

Just as Coverdale valued highly the existence of many
translations3, so he claimed for himself the right to ex-
tend this characteristic of diversity to his own work. He
thought that he could thus attain comprehensiveness by
variety, and secure in some measure for one translation
the advantages which he found in many. ' Where as the
' most famous interpreters of all geue sondrye iudgmentes

1 See Note at the end of the a See p. 208.

Section, p. 167. 3 See p. 60.

1 66 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

'of the texte (so farre as it is done by ye sprete of
'knowlege in the holy goost) me thynke noman shulde
'be offended there at, for they referre theyr doinges in
' mekenes to the sprete of trueth in the congregacyon of
'god... Be not thou offended therfore (good Reader) though
' one call a scrybe, that another calleth a lawyer : or elders,
'that another calleth father & mother: or repentaunce,
' that another calleth pennaunce or amendment And this
' maner haue I vsed in my translacyon, callyng it in some
' place pennaunce, that in another place I call repentaunce,
'and that not onely because the interpreters haue done
'so before me, but* — and this introduces a second
characteristic reason — ' that the aduersaries of the trueth
'maye se, how that we abhorre not this word penaunce,
'(as they vntruly reporte of vs)...1'

There may be some weakness in this, and Coverdale
suffered for it ; yet it may not be lightly condemned. In
crises of great trial it is harder to sympathize wijth many
views than with one. There is a singularity which is the
element of progress ; but there is a catholicity which is
the condition of permanence, and this Coverdale felt.
'As ye holy goost then is one, workynge in ye and me
'as he wyl, so let vs not swarue from y' vnite, but be
'one in him. And for my parte I ensure the I am in-
' different to call it aswell w' the one terme as with ye
'other, so longe as I know that it is no preiudice nor
'iniury to the meanynge of the holy goost. 2> He may
have carried his respect for some so-called ' Ecclesiastical '
words to an excessive length, but even in this respect his
merit was substantial. It was well that Tindale should
for a time break the spell which was attached to words
like charity, confess^ church, grace, priest, and recall men to
their literal meaning in love, \ac\knowledge, congregation,
favour •, elder ; but it was no less well that the old words,

1 [A Prologe. Myles Coverdale 2 [Preface to the Reader, in the

vnto the Christen Reader (prefixed to Latin-English New Testament, Nicol-

the Bible of 1535).] Remains, pp. son, 1538.] Remains, p. 29. (Park.
19, «o.

HI]

COVERDALE

I67

and with them the historical teaching of many centuries,
should not be wholly lost from our Bibles. That they
were not lost was due to the labours of Coverdale ; but
his influence was felt not so jnuch directly through his
own first Bible, as through Matthew's Bible, in which
a large portion of it was incorporated, and still more
through the Great Bible, in which he revised more than
once his own work and that of Tindale with which it had
been joined1.

1 The classification of the books
in Coverdale's Bible (1535) is the
following : —

(1) [The Pentateuch.]

(2) The seconde parte of the olde
Testament.

Josua — i Esdr. 2 Esdr. Hester.
Job — Salomons Balettes (with no
special heading).

(3) All the Prophetes in English.
Esay, Jeremy, Baruch, Ezechiel —

Malachy.

(4) 'Apocripha. The bokes and
' treatises which amonge the fathers of
'olde are not rekened to be of like
'authorite with the other bokes of
'the byble, nether are they foude in
1 the Canon of the Hebrue.

'3 Esdras, 4 Esdras...i Mach. 2

• Mach.

' Vnto these also belongeth Baruc,
•whom we haue set amoge the pro-
' phetes next vnto Jeremy, because he

* was his scrybe, and in his tyme.'

(5) The new testament,
iv. Gospels. Acts.
The Epistles of S. Paul.
Romans — Philemon.

i. 2 S. Peter,
i. 2. 3 S. John.
Hebrews.
S. James.
S. Jude.

The Revelation of S. John.
In Nycolson's new edition of the
Bible (1537) the books are arranged
differently :

(1) The first part : Genesis— Ruth.

(2) The second part : i Samuel —
Esther.

(3) The third part : Job— Salomons
balletes.

(4) The Prophets: Esaias, Jere-
mias, Threni, Ezechiel — Malachias.

(5) The Apocrypha : 3 Esdr. 4 Esdr.
...Baruch... i Mac. 2 Mac.

The books in the N.T. follow the
same order as before.

The edition of 1550 follows the
order of that of 1537.

The edition of 1537 is described as
being 'newly overseen and corrected';
but as far as I have been able to com-
pare the texts the differences which
are not accidental are few and unim-
portant. In i John I have noted only
the following: —
i. i of the lyfe (of life 1535).

7 is lyght (is in lighte).
ii. 14 the wycked (that wicked).

28 be ashamed (be made ashamed),
iii. 1 8 My children (My title children),
iv. 3 the sprete (that sprete).
v. i o because... of his sonne. Omitted

m 1535-
1 1 the recorde (that recorde).

Note to p. 165.
The following samples taken from

a single Gospel (St Matthew) will

illustrate the felicity of Coverdale's
minute changes.

168

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

COVERDALE, 1535.
i. 25 fyrst borne sonne A.V.
ii. 2 the new borne kynge
iii. 4 a lethre gerdell A.V.

— ii to repentaunce A.V. (unto)

— 14 I haue nede to be A.V.

iv. 8 Agayne, the deuyll toke hym
vp A.V. (taketh)

— 14 y* the thinge might be ful-

filled A.V. (it)
v. 36 one heer whyte A.V.

— 39 the other also

vi. 10 Thy kyngdome A.V

— 11 dettes A.V.

— — detters

— 32 do the heithen seke

— 34 Euery daye hath ynough of

his owne trauayll
vii. ai Lorde Lorde A.V.

— — the will of my father A.V.
viii. 9 subiect to y6 auctorite of an-
other

x. 41 a righteous mans rewarde

A.V

xi. 12 the violent A.V.
xii. 4 the shew breds

— 12 fo do good

— 45 goeth he A.V.

xiii. 1 1 Vnto you it is geuen

— 13 &c. parables

— 30 tyll the haruest A.V. (until)

— 31 put he forth A.V.

— 58 because of their vnbeleue

A.V.

xiv. 24 for the winde was cotrary
A.V.

— 28 yf it be thou A.V.
xv. 23 crieth after us A.V.

xvi. 3 It wil be foule wedder to
daye A.V.

— — for the szkye is reed, &

gloometh

— 7 we haue take

— 20 charged he A.V.

— 23 ye thinges that be of God,

but of men

xvii. 5 ouershadowed A.V.
xviii. ro do alwaye

— 26 haue paciece wl me A.V

— 33 shuldest not thou then A.V

(also)

TlMDALE, 1534.
fyrst sonne
he y1 is borne kynge
a gerdell of a skynne
in toke of repentauce
I ought to be
The devyll toke hym vp agayne

to fulfill that

one white heer

the other

Let thy kyngdome

treaspases

trespacers

seke the gentyls

for the daye present hath ever ynough

of his awne trouble
Master, Master
my fathers will
vndre power

the rewarde of a righteous man

they that go to it with violence

y6 halowed loves

to do a good dede

he goeth

it is geve vnto you A.V.

similitudes

tyll harvest come

he put forthe

for there vnbelefes sake

for it was a cotrary wynde

if thou be he

foloweth vs cryinge

to daye shalbe foule wedder

& y* because the skye is cloudy &

reed

because we have brought
he charged
godly things, but worldly things

shadowed

alwayes

geve me respyte

was it not mete also y* thou shuldest

Ill]

MATTHEW

XIX.
XX.

xxi.

xxii.

xxiii.

XXV.

XXVI.

xxvii.

COVERDALE, 1535.

20 All these haue I kepte

fro my youth vp A.V.

(things)
10 But whan the first came,

they supposed A.V.
28 But what thinke ye? A.V.
42 is become the heade stone in
32 the God of Abraham A.V.
9 one is youre father A.V.
15 to make one Proselyte A.V.
28 there wyl the Aegles be

gathered together A.V.

44 that ye thynke not A.V. (as)

45 in due season A.V.

21 entre thou in to the ioye of

thy lorde A.V.
64 From this tyme forth
6 the Gods chest
62 the daye of preparynge

TINDALE, 1534.

I have observed all these thingis from
my youth

Then came ye fyrst, supposyng

What saye ye to this ?

is set in ye principall parte of

Abrahams God

there is but one youre father

to bringe one in to youre belefe

eve thyther will the egles resorte

ye thinke he wolde not

in season covenient

entre in into thy masters ioye

hereafter A.V.
the treasury A.V.
good frydaye

§ 3. MATTHEW.

The Bible which bears Matthew's name consists of
three distinct elements. The Pentateuch and the New
Testament are reprinted from Tindale's published trans-
lations with very slight variations1. The books of the Old
Testament from Ezra to Malachi, and the Apocrypha, are
reprinted in like manner from Coverdale. The remaining
books of the Old Testament from Joshua to 2 Chronicles
are a new translation. Nothing in the book itself indicates
the sources from which it was derived, and the direct
external evidence is vague and inconclusive. If it proves

1 I have not collated any consider-
able passages of the Pentateuch with
Matthew, though it would be interest-
ing to compare a complete book in
the Pentateuchs of 1531 and 1534
with Matthew (1537). [Jn Mombert's
edition of Tindale's Pentateuch (1885)
a collation of Tindale and Matthew is
given, Proleg. pp. cxi — cxix.] The
text of Matthew's New Testament is
examined below, p. 178.

In Mr Offer's MS. Collections for
a history of the English Bible (Brit.
Mus. 26,670-3) there is a collation
of Tindale's Pentateuchs of 1530
(1531) and 1534 with one another,
and also with Matthew and Cover-
dale. Matthew appears to follow
the earlier edition almost without
exception: Coverdale generally the
later. I have not however verified
the collations.

170

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

anything it proves too much. Thus Strype, following
Bale, relates that Rogers 'translated the Bible [in this
'edition] into English from Genesis to the end of the
' Revelations, making use of the Hebrew, Greek, Latin,
' German and English (that is Tyndale's) copies.' He also
it is said -'added prefaces and notes out of Luther, and
' dedicated the whole book to king Henry, under the name
' of Thomas Matthews (sic) by an epistle prefixed, minding
'to conceal his own name1.' No description could well
be more inaccurate. More than a third of the book is
certainly Coverdale's. The Preface to the Apocrypha
is translated from that in the French Bible of Olivetan2.
The Prologue to the Romans is Tindale's. The dedication

1 Strype, Cranmer, i. 117. With
singular inconsistency Strype else-
where (p. 84) gives Foxe's account
(quoted below), which is different from
this in many essential particulars.

2 This insertion is very remark-
able. I have not been able to detect
any other mark of the influence of
the French translation on Matthew.

[Of the preliminary matter 'The
' Summe and Content &c.' is taken
from Lefevre's French Bible of 1534,
as are the woodcuts in the book of
Revelation and the figure of S. Paul
in the Epistle to the Romans, &c.
The engraved title-pages to the Old
and New Testaments, the full-page
engraving before Genesis, and the
woodcut before Isaiah, are from the
Liibeck Bible of 1533-4. The head-
ings of chapters in Matthew's Bible,
as well as the marginal notes and
references, are largely taken from
Lefevre. See Appendix xi. The
address 'To the Chrysten Readers,'
the ' Table of pryncypall matters,'
and ' The names of all the bokes ' are
from Olivetan. In the books of the
Old Testament, from Ezra onwards,
Matthew's Bible substantially follows
Coverdale, the editor making slight
changes in rendering, in which he

follows Olivetan, and in the trans-
literation of proper names. See, for
instance, Ezra iii. 4, 12, iv. 12, x. 17,
Neh. ii. 20; Job vi. 4, 6, 13, 14, xix.
22, xx. 16; Prov. ix. 2, «Sfc Passages
omitted in Coverdale are added in
Matthew from Olivetan. See Neh.
vii. 6; Esther ii. 9. The changes in
the later books are fewer, but the
Prayer of Manasseh, as well as the
Preface to the Apocrypha, are trans-
lated literally from Olivetan. Many'
of the marginal notes in Matthew are
also from Olivetan, particularly those
which refer to the Versions. See
Judg. ix. 5, 6, 14, 16, xv. 8; i Sam.
xii. 6, xxvi. 25; 2 Sam. xxi. 16, xxiii.
32,33; i K. x. ir,£c.; Jobi. 21, 22.
In Job I have traced eighteen of the
marginal notes to CEcolampadius, In
Jobum Exegcmata.) 1532.

By an Act of Parliament, 34 Henry
VIII. , 1542-4, anyone who possessed
a Bible or New Testament, with
marginal notes or preambles, was
obliged, under a penalty of 4<w., to
' cutte or blotte the same,' so as to
make them illegible. I have an im-
perfect copy of Matthew's Bible which
has been so treated, and there ia
another in the Library of the Bible
Society. W. A. W.]

Ill] MATTHEW I/I

is signed by Thomas Matthew. It is evident that no
dependence can be placed on the details of such evidence.
The narrative of Foxe is not more satisfactory : ' In the
'translation of this Bible the greatest doer was indeed
1 W. Tyndale, who with the help of Miles Coverdale had
'translated all the books thereof except only the Apo-
'crypha, and certain notes in the margin which were
'added after. But because the said W. Tyndale in the
'meantime was apprehended before this Bible was fully
'perfected, it was thought good... to father it by a strange
'name of Thomas Matthewe. John Rogers at the same
' time being corrector to the print, who had then translated
'the residue of the Apocrypha and added also certain
' notes thereto in the margin : and thereof came it
'to be called "Thomas Matthewe's Bible1." ' It is un-
necessary to dwell upon the errors in this account. Foxe
has evidently wrought out into a story the simple fact
that Tindale, Coverdale, and Rogers were all engaged
upon the work.

But although these original statements are thus loose,
and I have been unable to find any more trustworthy,
it can scarcely be doubted that Rogers did superintend
Matthew's Bible, and used in it the materials which Tindale
had prepared, and that these constitute the new translation
(Joshua — 2 Chronicles). If he had purposed to complete
the translation himself it is not likely that he would have
paused at the end of 2 Chronicles. On the other hand,
Tindale's engagements might have allowed him to com-
plete thus much more of his work in the interval between
the publication of his Pentateuch and his death. The
version of Jonah was an exceptional work, and furnishes
no ground for supposing that he did not intend to proceed
regularly through the Old Testament. Perhaps, too, it
was from the exceptional character of this translation,
which was as it were a text for the Prologue, that Rogers
was led to adopt Coverdale's version of Jonah as well as
of the other Prophets, though he could not have been

1 Acts and Monuments, v. 410.

172

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

ignorant of Tindale's work ; and the fact that Coverdale
had used Tindale's rendering diligently left no over-
powering reason for abandoning him1.

We are not however left wholly to conjecture in deter-
mining the authorship of the original portion of Matthew's
Bible. The 'Epistles of the Old Testament' added to
Tindale's New Testament of 1534, contain several passages
from the Historical Books as well as from the Pentateuch ;
and generally it may be said that these fragments bear
about the same relation to the translation in Matthew
as those from the Pentateuch do to Tindale's published
text. There are from time to time considerable variations
between them, but still it is evident that the renderings are
not independent. It is of course possible that Rogers may
have consulted the fragments in the execution of his work,
but, as will appear directly, this supposition is practically
inadmissible, because the corresponding sections from the
Prophets and the Apocrypha are completely neglected.

I1 In the year 1883 Dr Westcott
received a communication from Mr
Justice Bradley, a Judge of the
Supreme Court of the United States,
calling his attention to a passage in
Hall's Chronicle (1548), which has a
direct bearing on Tindale's share in
the translation of the Historical Books
of the Old Testament, as incorporated
by Rogers in Matthew's Bible. The
passage occurs on fol. 22 7 a under
' The xxvij yere of Kyng Henry the
'.viij.' and is as follows :

* This yere in the moneth of Sept-

* ember Wyllyam Tyndale otherwyse

* called Hichyns was by the crueltie of
' theclergieof Louayncondempnedand
'burned in a toune besyde Bruxelles
'in Braband called Vylford. This
'man translated the New testament

* into Englishe and fyrst put it in
'Prynt, and likewise he translated
'the .v bookes of Moses, losua,
•ludicum, Ruth, the bookes of the
'Kynges and the bookes of Parali-
*pomenon, Nehemias or the fyrst of

' Esdras, the Prophet lonas, & nomore
' of ye holy scripture. '

Now bearing in mind that Richard
Grafton not only printed and published
Hall's Chronicle, but continued it from
1 53 2 after Hall's death, and that in con-
junction with Edward Whitchurch he
had published Matthew's Bible in
1537, when he must have been in
communication with Rogers; and
moreover that Rogers returned to
England in 1548, the year in which
the Chronicle appeared, it is not
unreasonable to conclude, with Mr
Justice Bradley, that the paragraph in
question contained information derived
from Rogers, even if it were not writ-
ten by Rogers himself. Tindale's com-
pleted work on the Historical Books
probably ended with 2 Chronicles, the
rest; being left unfinished, so that
Rogers preferred to give Coverdale's
Version of Ezra and Nehemiah with
slight changes instead of attempting
to supplement an imperfect work.]

Ill]

MATTHEW

'73

Two examples will illustrate the extent of the coin-
cidence and variations between the versions, and serve
to shew how much dependence can be placed on this
indication of the identity of their authorship.

TINDALE, 1534. MATTHEW (TINDALE)

17 '/# those dayes it chaunsed 17 'And after these thynges, it
' that the sonne of the wyfe of * happened that the sonne of the

1 wyfe of the house fell sicke.
* And his sicknesse was so sore,
1 that there was no breath left in
'him. 1 8 Then saide she vnto
' Eliah what haue I to do with

'the house was sycke, & the
'sycknes was so great that
'there remayned no breth in
'him. 1 8 Then she sayde to
' Helias, what have I to do
'with the, thou ma of god?
' Dydest thou come to me, that
'my synne shuld be kepte in
'mynde&tosle my sonne? 19 And
' he sayde vnto hir, geve me thy
' sonne, & he tooke him oute of
'hir lappe and caried him vp
'into an hie chamber, where
' he him selfe dwelt, & layde him
'on the bed. 20 And he called
' vnto the Lorde & sayde : O

* Lorde my god, hast thou dealt so
' cruelly with the wydowe with
' whome I dwell, as to kyll hir
'sonne? .21 And he measured
' the chyld .iii. tymes, & called
' vnto the Lorde & sayde : Lorde
' my God, let this childes soule

* come agayne into him. 2 2 And
'the Lorde herkened vnto the
' voyce of Helias, & this chyldes
' soule came agayne vnto him, and
' he revived.'

' the, O thou man of God? art
' thou come vnto me, that my
' synne shulde be thought on &
' my sonne slayne ? 1 9 And Eliah
'sayd vnto her: geue me thy
' sonne. And he toke him out
'of her lappe and caryed him
'vp into a lofte wher he lay,
'& layde him vpon his awne
' beed, 20 and called vnto the
' Lorde and sayde : O Lord my
'God, hast thou dene so euell
' vnto the wedowe wyth whome
' I soiourne, that thou hast slayne
' her sonne? 2 1 And he stretched
1 hym selfe vpo the lad thre
'tymes, and called vnto the
' Lorde and sayde . O Lorde my
' God, let the laddes soule come
linto hym agayne. 22 And the
'Lorde heard the voyce of
' Eliah, and the soule of the lad
' came into hym agayne, and he
' reuiued.'

To these versions thaj: of Coverdale1 may be added
for comparison. The differences from both the others are
1 The text of 1537 agrees with that of 1555.

174 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

marked: 'And after these actes the sonne of the wife of
'ye house was sicke: and his sicknes was so exceadinge
'sore, that there remayned no breth in him. And she
' sayde vnto Elias : What haue I to do with the, thou man
' of God ? Art thou come in vnto me, yl my sin shulde
'be kepte in remembraunce & that my sonne shulde be
1 slayne ? He sayde vnto her : Geue me thy sonne. And
'he toke him fro hir lappe, & caried him vp in to yf
'chamber where he him selfe dwelt, and layed him vpo
'his bed, & called vpon the Lorde, and saide: O Lorde
'my God, hast thou dealt so euell with the wedow with
' whom I dwell, yl thou woldest slaye hir sonne ? And he
'stretched out him selfe over the childe thre tymes, &
' called vpon the Lorde, and saide : O Lord my God, let
' tJte soule of this childe come agayne in to him. And the
' Lorde herde the voyce of Elias. And the soule of tJie
' childe came agayne vnto him, & he reuyued.'
The second example is similar in character :

TINDALE, 1534. MATTHEW (TINDALE).

5 * And as he laye and slepte 5 ' And as he laye and slepte

' vnder a genaper tree : beholde, 'vnder the Ginaper tree: be-

' an angell touched him, and * holde, there came an Angell &

'sayde thus: vp and eate. 6 'touched hym, .& sayde vnto

' And he loked vp : and beholde ' hym : vp and eate. 6 And he

'there was at his heed a cake 'looked aboute hym: and se9

' baken on the coles and a cruse ' there was a loffe of broyled

' of water. And he ate and ' breade and a cruse of water at

' dranke, and layde him doune ' his heed. And he ate and

' agayne. 7 And the angell of ' dracke and layde hym downe

'the Lorde came agayne the 'agayne to slepe. 7 And the

'seconde tyme and touched 'Angell of the Lorde came

' him, and sayde : vp and eate : ' agayne the seconde tyme and

'for thou hast a great waye to 'touched hym, & sayde: vp &

'goo/ 'eate, for thou hast a longe

' lourneye to go.'

These versions may again be compared with Cover-
dale's : ' And he layed him downe & slepte vnder the
' luniper tre. And beholde, y angell touched him, &

Ill]

MATTHEW

175

'sayde vnto him, Stonde vp, and eate. And he loked
'aboute him, & beholde at his heade there was a bred
'baken on the coles, & a cruse •with water. And whan he
1 had eaten and dronke, fie layed him downe agayne to
'slepe. And ye angell of the Lorde came agayne the
'seconde tyme, & touched him, & sayde: Stonde vp, and
'eate, for thou hast a greate ways to go1/

It must be remembered in considering these fragments
that they are taken from simple narratives, where there is
comparatively little scope for striking variations2. But
even so, as far as they go, they fall in with the traditional
belief that the new translation in Matthew's Bible is really
Tindale's and not a new work of Rogers3,

1 The editions of 1535 and 1537
again agree.

2 In a few verses of Genesis (xxxvii,
6-9) seven variations occur. See
p. 157, n. The passage Ex. xxiv. 12
— 1 8, on the other hand, shews only
one variation. Ex. xx. 12 — 24 and
Num. xx. 2—13 are very similar in
both, but with variations.

3 I am unable to speak of the style
of the two groups of books — the Pen-
tateuch and Joshua — 2 Chron. A
careful comparison of the versions in
this respect could not fail to be fruit-
ful ; but to be of any value it must be
minute. I can find nothing but vague
generalities in the authors to whom
I have referred. [Dr Moulton, in his
History of the English Bible (pp. 128
-9), pointed out three characteristic
renderings which are found in Tin-
dale's Pentateuch and also in the
Historical Books (Joshua — 2 Chron.)
in Matthew's Bible. The Hebrew
elon (A.V. plain) is represented by
* okegrove ' in Tindale's Genesis, and
by * oak ' in Judges and i Samuel in
Matthew. Toph is uniformly rendered
'timbrel' by Tindale in the Penta-
teuch, and in the Historical Books in
Matthew, while Coverdale, except in
Ex. xv. 20, has 'tabret.' The expres-

sion * shut up and left ' (A.V.), which
occurs in Deut. xxxii. 36, is rendered
by Tindale (after Luther) 'presoned
* and forsaken,' and in the four pas-
sages in which it is found in the
Historical Books in Matthew (i Kings
xiv. 10, xxi. 21 ; 2 Kings ix. 8, xiv. 26)
it is represented by * in preson or for-
'saken,' 'presoned or forsaken,' ''the
' presoned or that is forsaken,' and
'the presoned and the forsaken.'
Dr Eadie (The English Bible, I. 321)
calls attention to the uniform render-
ng ' ephod ' in Tindale's Pentateuch
md in the Historical Books in
Matthew, while Coverdale has 'over-
'body cote.' Tindale and Matthew
have ' Libanon,' while Coverdale has
' Libanus.' ' Tribulation ' is found as
the rendering of the same word in
Tindale, Deut. iv. 30, and in Matthew,
2 Sam. xxii. 7 and 2 Chron. xv. 4,
while in Coverdale it is different.
Coverdale always has { the ark of the
'covenant,' while Tindale in the
Pentateuch has 'ark of the testament '
and once 'ark of the appointment,'
and both these renderings are found
in the Historical Books in Matthew.

In addition to these instances of
correspondence between the render-
ings of Tindale in the Pentateuch

176

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

But while Rogers thus incorporated into his Bible, as
we believe, all the complete translations of Tindale, except
Jonah, he took no account of the fragments which Tindale
had appended to the revised edition of his New Testament
as * Epistles taken out of the Old Testament after the use
' of Salisbury/ This collection includes (if I have counted
rightly) twenty-three lessons from the Prophets and six
from the Apocrypha, besides others from the Pentateuch
and Hagiographa. In those which I have examined
Matthew's Bible coincides verbally with Coverdale, and
Tindale's version is wholly different from both. Two
examples will be sufficient to shew the extent of the
variation, and they are the more worthy of consideration
as the relation of Rogers to the two earlier translations
has been commonly misrepresented. There is nothing
which proves that he allowed himself more liberty in
dealing with Coverdale's work than in dealing with
Tindale's.

MATTHEW (COVERDALE).
* It is hard by, yfc my health
'& my ryghtuousnesse shall
' goo forth, and the people shal
'be ordred with myne arme.
1 The Ilandes (that is the Gen-
' tyles) shall hope in me, & put
* their trust in myne arme.'

TINDALE.

'My ryghteousnes is nye,
'and my salvacyon shall go
'oute, and myne armes shall
'iudge nacions, and ylondes
1 shall loke for me & shall tarye
' after myne arme.'

She shall exalt him amonge ' She shal brynge hym to ho-

and those in the Historical Books in
Matthew's Bible, I have noted the
expressions ' pluck up your hearts ' in
Deut. xxxi. 6 ; Josh. x. 25, and i Chr.
xxii. 13; 'franchised city, 'Num. xxxv.
25, 'franchised cities,' Josh. xxi. 13
(Coverdale always has ' fre ') ; 'observe
'dismal days,' Lev. xix. 26; 2 Kings
xxi. 6; 2 Chron. xxxiii. 6 (A.V.
'observe times'). For what in the
A.V. is Ashdoth-Pisgah (Deut. iii. 17 ;
Josh. xii. 3, xiii. 20), and once
'springs of Pisgah' (Deut. iv. 49).

Tindale has in Deuteronomy 'sprynges
'off Pisgah,' or 'springes of Pisga,'
and Rogers in Joshua 'sprynges (or
springes) of Phasgah,' this curious
transliteration, which he also substi-
tuted in Deuteronomy, being taken
from Olivetan. The Hebrew word,
which when used in a friendly sense
is rendered 'to meet,' is in Tindale
(Gen. xiv. 17, xviii. 2, xix. i, xlvi.
29, &c.) and in Matthew (Josh. ix. 1 1
Judg. iv. 1 8, 22, &c.) 'against.']

Ill]

MATTHEW

177

TlNDALE.

'his neyboures: and shall ope
' his mouthe eve in ye thyckest
' of the congregacio.'

MATTHEW (COVERDALE).
'noure amonge his neyghboures,
* & in the myddest of the con-
'gregacyo shall she open his
'mouth1.'

It is then evident that Rogers did not undertake an
elaborate revision of the texts of Tindale and Coverdale
which he adopted. Still there are some changes in the
version which are unquestionably intentional (e.g. Prov. i. 1 2,
Is. i. i), and numerous various readings in the margin
(e.g. Ps. xlvii. f.)3. The numbering of the Psalms is ac-
commodated to the Hebrew division. The interpolated
verses in Ps. xiv., which Coverdale had specially marked
as 'wanting in the Hebrew/ are omitted. The ' Hallelujah'
in the last Psalms is nobly rendered 'Praise the Ever-
' lasting*! The characters in ' Salomons Ballet' (Canticles)
are distinguished by rubricated headings5. But the dis-
tinguishing feature of the edition is the marginal com-
mentary on which ' the chief labour of the editor was
bestowed. This however belongs rather to the history
of doctrine than to the history of the English Bible6
And when this is set aside the textual peculiarities of
the edition are unimportant. In itself Matthew's Bible
has had no original and independent influence upon the
authorised text. Its great work was to present the
earlier texts in a combined form which might furnish
the common basis of later revisions. But in this respect
it is most unjust to call it Tindale's Bible. If regard be
had to the books taken from each it is in its primitive
form hardly less Coverdale's than Tindale's, though (if
we except the Psalms) much more of Tindale's than

1 [Both these are from the Zurich
Version of 1530.]

2 [' Instruction ' is from Olivetan.]

3 [From Lefevre's French Bible of

I534-]

4 [From Olivetan.]

5 [AsmLefevre(i534).]

6 It would be an interesting and
easy task to trace out the sources of
the commentary. Pellican was ob-
viously used. Some specimens of the
notes are given in App. v. See also
p. 71, n. i.

178 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

of Coverdale's work has been preserved unchanged in
common use.

There is still one point in the history of Matthew's
Bible which is of considerable interest. The text of
the New Testament differs considerably in details from
Tindale's revised edition of 1534. This fact has lent
colour to the belief that Rogers revised the text of the
Bible throughout, for it has been assumed that Tindale
did not again revise his own work. The assumption and
conclusion were equally wrong. It has been seen already
that the remarkable New Testament of 1535 was again,
as the title-page affirms, 'diligently corrected and com-
' pared with the Greek/ and this last revision, and not
that of 1534, was adopted by Rogers. The differences
which exist between Matthew and this last Testament of
Tindale are very slight and can be explained in most
cases by the supposition of accidental errors : their agree-
ment on the other hand extends to the adoption of some
certain mistakes. A complete collation remains yet to
be made, but on an examination of a large number of
passages I have found scarcely any characteristic readings
of the edition of 1535 which do not also appear in
Matthew's Bible of 1537*. From internal evidence it

1 The following collation of Tin- 16 the Jew.?... the Gentile*... Not

(dale's Testaments of 1534, 1535, and Matthew.

Matthew of 1537 in Mark xvi. and — ii. i in that (the) same. So

the Epistles to the Romans and Gala- Matthew.

tians will justify in all respects the 8 and (yet) follow. So Matthew,
statements made in the text. The 9 Jew*. .Gentile.?... Not Matthew,
error in Mark xvi. 17 is very remark- — iv. 10 m + the time of circum-.

able. The readings in ( ) are those of cision. So Matthew,
the Testament of 1 534. — vii. 8 for + verily without the law.

Mark xvi. n though (when 1534) So Matthew.

they heard... and (and he 1534) had ap- — viii. 3 inasmuch +as it was weak,

peared. . .yet (om.) they believed it not. So Matthew.
So Matthew (1537). 15 not (no) received. So Matthew.

— 17 these things (these signs). 30 them also he c. (them he also c.).
So Matthew. So Matthew.

— 19 sate him down (is set down)- — ix. 16 running (cunning). So
So Matthew. Matthew.

Rom. i. 5 unto + the obedience. So xii. 1 3 be ready to harbour (diligently
Matthew. toh.)' So Matthew.

Ill]

THE GREAT BIBLE

,179

seems likely that both these texts were taken from the
same corrected copy of Tindale. Such a hypothesis would
account equally for the discrepancies between them, since
the New Testament at least is most carelessly printed,
and for their agreement in errors which can only have
been derived from the original copy1.

§ 4. THE GREAT BIBLE.

Matthew's Bible was essentially a transitional work.
It had hardly passed into circulation when a careful re-
vision of it was undertaken. This, as all evidence external
and internal goes to prove, was entrusted to Coverdale.
It was thoroughly characteristic of the man that he should
be ready to devote himself to the perfecting of another's

Rom. xiii. 9 the commandments be
(these c.). Not Matthew.

13 as were it in (the 1534) day.
Not Matthew.

— xiv. 15 with (thy 1534) meat.
Not Matthew.

— xv. 5 Christ +Jesu. So Matr
thew.

— xvi. 5 the congregation that is in
their house (all the company that is
in thy house). So Matthew.

1 8 preaching (preachings). Not
Matthew.

19 innocent as concerning (inno-
cents concerning). So Matthew.

Gal. ii. i thereafter (after that). So
Matthew.

2 between ourselves with them (apart
with them). So Matthew.

1 6 can be (shall be). So Matthew.

— iii. 4 then ye (there ye). Mat-
thew omits.

9 + the faithful A. Not Matthew.

1 6 as one (as in one)... Not Mat-
thew.

Prof. Moulton informs me that
there are eight differences between
the editions of Matthew of 1537 and
1 5 5 1 in these passages. [If the edition

of 1551 is that printed by Daye, the
number of differences is eleven : Mark
xvi. ii (two), 19; Rom. i. 5, vii. 8,
30, xii. 13, xvi. 5; Gal. ii. i, 2, iii. 4.
The edition printed by Hyll m the
same year differs from Matthew in five
passages: Mark xvi. n (two); Rom.
xii. 13, xvi. 19; Gal. iii. 4.]

Compare also App. in. and note,
p. 158-

1 The Books of the Bible are ar-
ranged in the following order:
The books of the Old Testament.
Genesis— The Ballet of ballets.
The Prophets : Isaiah— Malachi.
The Apocrypha: 3 Esdr. 4 Esdr....
Baruch.,.i Mach. 2 Mach.
The New Testament.
The four Gospels. The Acts.
The Epistles,
IT Romans — Philemon.
IT r, 2 S. Peter.
H i, 2, 3 S. John.
IT To the Hebrews.
IT S.James.
IT Judas.

II The Revelation.
The order of the books in Taverner
(1539) is the same.

12-

ISO HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

labours ; and he has left us an account of his method of
procedure. ' We folowe,' he writes, ' not only a standynge
'text of the Hebrue, with the interpretacion of the
'Caldee, and the Greke1, but we set, also, in a pryvate
'table, the dyversite of redinges of all textes...2.' And
again when the work had made some progress he enters
into greater details : ' As touchynge the maner and order,
' that we kepe in the same worke, pleaseth your good
1 Lordship to be advertised, that the merke jf^3 in the text,
' signifieth, that upon the same (in the later ende of the
' booke) there is some notable annotacion ; which we have
' writen without any pryvate opinion, onlye after the best
' interpreters of the Hebrues, for the more clearnesse of
'the texte. This mark J betokeneth, that upon the same
' texte there is diversitie of redynge, amonge the Hebrues,
' Caldees, and Grekes, and Latenystes ; as in a table, at
' the ende of the booke, shalbe declared. This marke <~>x
' sheweth that the sentence, written in small letters is not
' in the Hebrue, or Caldee, but in the Latyn, and seldome
' in the Greke ; and that we, neverthelesse, wolde not have
' it extinct, but higlye accept yt,. for the more explanacion
' of the text. This token f, in the Olde Testament geueth
' to understand, that the same texte, which foloweth it, is
' also alledged of Christ, or of some Apostle, in the Newe
' Testament. This (amonge other oure necessarie laboures)
' is the waye that we take, in this worke. . .V

It is obvious that a man who thus describes his plan
is not the mere press-corrector of another's revision, but
himself the editor of the entire work4. If there were any

1 These would be accessible in the tion of this view that Fulke speaks of
Coniplutensian Polyglott. A copy of the Bible of 1562 'most used in the
this with the autograph of Cranmer 'Church Service in King Edward's
[? Cranmer's secretary] is now in the ' time ' as ' Doctor Coverdale's trans-
British Museum. Coverdale may haye 'lation' {Defence of Eng. Trans, p.
used these very volumes. [The Com- 68). This was an edition of the Great
plutensian Polyglott has only the Bible. This passage also explains
Chaldee of the Pentateuch.] the anecdote which he gives of the

2 \Statc Papers, \. 576.] criticism and revision of 'Coverdale's
* [State Papers, I. 578-9.] Bible.' See p. 192, n. 2.

4 It is a very important confirma-

Ill] THE <^REAT BIBLE l8l

doubt remaining it would be removed by the character
of the revision. About the time when Coverdale's own
Version was passing through the press a new Latin
Version of the Old Testament with the Hebrew text and
a commentary chiefly from Hebrew sources was published
by Sebastian Miinster (1534-5). It does not appear that
at that time Coverdale was able to avail himself of it.
The Zurich Version was sufficient. But a very slight
comparison of Miinster with the Zurich Bible could not
fail to bring out the superior clearness of the former.
Even a poor Hebrew scholar must feel its general faith-
fulness. Thus Coverdale found an obvious method to
follow. He revised the text of Matthew, which was laid
down as the basis, by the help of Miinster. The result
was the Great Bible.

One difficult passage given in full will be sufficient to
shew the certainty of this explanation of the origin of
the text of the Great Bible, and for the interest of the
comparison the Zurich original of Coverdale's translation
is added1.

MATTHEW (TINDALE). ' Thorou a windowe loked
1 Sisaras mother and howled thorowe a lattesse, why abydeth
' his charet so loge, yl it cometh not, why tarye the wheles
* of his waggans f

'The wysest of her ladyes answered her: yee & she
' answered her awne worctf her selfe haply e they haue foude^
' & deuyde the spoyle : A mayde,^ two niaycF for a pece\
' a spoyle of dyuerse coloures for Sisara, a spoyle of dyuerse
1 coloures wyth brodered workes, dyuerse coloured browdered
' worc& for ye necke for a praye/

COVERDALE. ZURICH VERSION.

His mother loked out at the Seyn mutter sach zum fen-

wyndowe, & cried piteously ster ausz, vnnd schrey mit

thorow the trallace: Why tar- klag durchs gatter: Warub

rieth his charet out so loge, bleibt sein wagen so lang aus-

1 The italicised words are differently with the Greek and Latin. I have
rendered in the several versions, and kept the spelling of the German of
furnish the best means of comparison 1530.

1 82

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

COVERDALE.

that he cometh not? Wher-
fore do the wheles of his cha-
ret make so longe tariengel
The wysest amoge his ladies
answered, &> sayde vnto her:
Shulde they not finde & deuide
the spoyle, vnto euery man a
fayre mayde or two for a pray,
6* partye coloured garmetes of
nedle worke to Sissera for a
spoyle, partye coloured garmentes
of nedle worke aboute the necke
for a pray ?

GREAT BIBLE (1539, 1540,

The mother of Sisera loked
out at a wyndowe, & cryed
thorow the lattesse : Why is
his charret so long a corny ngl
Why tarye the wheles of his
cartes ?

All the wyse ladies answered
her, yee ad her awne wordes
answered hir selfe. Surely they
haue founde, they deuyde y8
spoyles : Euery ma hath a dasell
or two : Sisera hath a praye
of diuerse coloured garmetes,
cue a praye of raymet dyed w*
sodrye coloures, 6- y are made
of nedle worke : rayment of
diuerse coloures ad of nedle
worke, which is mete for him y9
is chefe in distributynge of ye
spoyles.

The collation of a longer passage gives an exactly
similar result. The Fifty-first Psalm has no especial
difficulty, but Coverdale (Matthew) and the Great Bible

ZURICH VERSION.
sen, das er nit kompt? Wa-
rumb verziehend die reder
seins wagens?

Die weysest vnder seinen
frauwen antwurtet, vnnd sprach
zu jr: Sollend sy nit finden
vnd auszteilen den raub, eym
yeglichen mann eyn schone
matzen oder zwo zur auszbetit,
vnd Sissera bundte gestickte
kleyder zur auszbeiit, gestickte
bundte kleyder vmb den halsz
zur auszbeiit ?

MUNSTER.

Per fenestram prospexit, et
vociferata est mater Siserae,
per cancellos inquam : quare
moratur currus ejus venire?
ut tjuid morantur vestigia
quadrigarum ejus ? Sapientes
quaeque dominae responde-
bant illi, quin et ipsa sibi
ipsi reddebat verba. Certe
invenerunt, dividunt spolia :
est puella vel duae puellae cui-
libet viro : habet Sisera prae-
dam vestium coloratarum
praedam inquam vestium vario
tinctarum colore et quae acu-
pictae sunt : vestem discolorem
et acupictam, quae priori corn-
petit in spoliorum distributione.

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 183

differ in the following places. Every change it will be
seen can be traced to Miinster, except one which is
marked as coming from the Latin Vulgate1.

1 thy goodnes Coverdale.

thy * (greate) goodnes Great Bible.

— and acordnge vnto thy greate. . . C.

— according vnto the multittide of... G. B.

— secundum multitudinem... Miinster.

2 Wash me well C.
Wash me thorowly G. Bv

plitrimum M.

4 Agaynst the only, agaynst the... C.
Agaynst the onely G. B.: M.

— exiell C.

this euell G. B.
malum hoc M.

— in thy saynges C.

in thy sayinge G. B.
in sermone tuo M.

— shuldest ouer come C.
[myghtest be] cleare G. B.
[sis] purus M.

6 thou hast a pleasure in the treuth, and hast shewed me

secrete wyszdom C.
thou requirest treuth in the inward paries, and sJialt

make me to vnderstode wisdome secretly. G. B.
veritatem exigis in interioribus, et in occulto sapientiam

me scire fades M.

7 O reconcile me with... C.

[O purge me with. . . (Matt.)]
Thou shalt pourge me with... G. B.
Expiabis me M.
•— wash thou me C.

thou shalt wash me G. B.
lavabis me M.

8 Ok let me heare... C.

1 The initials are used for the different Bibles after the first quotation.

184 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

Thou shalt make me heare. . . G. B.
Fades me audire... M.

13 that synners maye be conuerted... C.
and synners shall be couerted... G. B.
et peccatores ad te convertentur... M.

14 that my tonge maye pray se... C.
and my tonge shall syng of... G. B.
et cantabit lingua mea... M.

15 Open C.

Thou shalt ope... G. B.
aperies M.

— that my mouth maye. . . C.
my mouth shall... G. B.
os meum annunciabit... M.

1 6 yf thou haddest pleasure in ... / would. . . C.
thou desyrest no... els wolde I... G. B.
non desideras... alioquin darem... M.

1 8 that the walles of Jerusalem maye be buylded. -C.
buylde thou the walles of Jerusalem. G. B.
cedifica muros J. M.

19 For then shalt... C
Then shalt... G. B.
Tune acceptabis... M.

— laye bullockes... C.

offre yonge bullockes. G. B.
afferent juvencos. M.

A complete collation of two other Psalms (xix., xlii.)
gives an equally complete coincidence of all the changes
introduced into the Great Bible with Miinster's render-
ings. It will be enough to quote one or two of the more
remarkable :
xix. 6 there maye no ma hyde himself fro the heate

therof. C.

there is nothinge hyd from the heate therof. G. B.
nihil est quod absconditur a calore ejus. M.
7 The lawe of the Lorde is a perfecte lawe, it quicken-
eth the soule. The testimony... is true, & geueth
wisdome euen vnto babes. C.

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 185

The law of the Lord is a vndefyled law converting

the soule. The testimony... is sure, and geueth

wisdome vnto t/ie symple. G. B.
Lex domini immaculata, convertens animam : testi-

monium domini firmum, sapienter erudiens sim-

plicem. M.
xlii. 4 for I wolde fayne go hence with...& passe ouerwith

them vnto... C.
for I went with...& brought the forth vnto...

G. B.
quippe qui transibam...deducens eos usque ad...

8 therfore I remebre the londe of lordane C.
therfore will I remembre the cocernyng the land of

lordane G. B.

idcirco recordabor tui de terra lordanis... M.*
15 I wil yet thanke him for the helpe of his counte-

naunce, and because... C.
I will yet thanke him which is the helpe of my

countenaunce, and my... G. B.
confitebor ei, qui est salus vultus mei et deus

meus.

In all the passages which have been hitherto quoted
the text of the three typical editions of the Great Bible —
Crumwell's, April 1539, Cranmer's, April 1540, Tunstall's
and Heath's, Nov. 1540 — is with one exception (or at most
two) exactly identical2. But this is not the case in all
the parts of the Bible.

In the Prophets the revision was less complete in the
first (Crumwell's) edition, and Coverdale appears to have
gone again carefully through this part of his work at

1 Here the preposition de of Mlin- probably a printer's blunder.

ster has been wrongly rendered. In all the references to the Great

2 The variations which I have ob- Bibles I have availed myself of Mr
served are Ps. xlii. 12 add as with a F. Fry's exhaustive identification of
sword (Nov. 1540; May 1541 omits) every sheet of the different editions
from Munster ; and Ps. xix. 10 than in his Description of the Great Bible
ye hony cobe and y« hany (Nov. 1540; </i539 &c- London, 1865.

as before, May 1541 follows 1539),

1 86 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

least before the publication of the second (Cranmer's)
edition. It is possible that the unsettled prospect of
affairs in Paris may have induced him. to hurry the print-
ing of the book ; or, which is not less likely, the greater
difficulty of the Prophets may have hindered him from
dealing satisfactorily with them on the first collation.
However this may be, the text of Cranmer's Bible presents
a second revision of the original Coverdale (Matthew),
and that again made by a more thorough use of Miinster.
A single chapter of Isaiah will shew the relation of the
two revisions to one another, to the original rendering
(Coverdale) and to Miinster. The German (Zurich) quo-
tations determine the source of the first translation1.

COVERDALE (MATTHEW).

I But who geueth credence vnto oure preachy ng? Or
to wh5 is the arme of the Lorde knowne? 2 He shall
growe before the Lorde like as a brauch, & as a rote
in a drye ground, he shall haue nether bewtye nor fauoure.
Whe we lake vpon him, there shalbe no fayrnesse : we
shall haue no lust vnto him. 3 He shalbe the most symple,
and despysed of all, which yet hath good experience of
sorowes and infirmyties. We shall reken him so symple
& so vile, that we shall hyde oure faces fro him. 4 How
be it (of a treuth) he only taketh awaye our infirmite, and
beareth oure payne : Yet we shall iudge him, as though he
were plaged & cast downe of God: 5 where as he (not-
withstadyng) shall be wounded for oure offences, & smytten
for oure wickednes. For the payne of oure punishment
shalbe layde vpon him, and with his strypes shall we be
healed. 6 As for vs, we go all astraye (lyke shepe), euery
one turneth hys awne waye. But thorowe him, the Lorde

1 I have added also for comparison The italics mark the words which

the renderings of Pagninus, that it were altered. The second English

may be clear that the translation is rendering is that of the Great Bible

from Miinster and not independently of 1539.
from the Hebrew.

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 187

pardoneth all cure synnes. 7 He shalbe payned & troubled,
& shal not open his mouth. He shalbe led as a shepe to be
slayne, yet shall he be as styll as a labe before the shearer,
and not open his mouth. 8 He shall be had awaye, his
cause not herde, & without eny iudgmet : Whose genera-
cyon yet no md maye nombre, when he shalbe cut of from
the grounde of the lyuynge : Whych punishmet shall go
vpon him, for the transgression of my people. 9 His graue
shalbe geuen him with the condempned, & his crucyfyenge
with the tkeues, Where as he dyd neuer violence ner
vnryght, nether hath there bene any disceatfulnesse in
his mouth. 10 Yet hath it pleased ye Lorde to smyte
him with infirmyte, that when he had made hys soule an
offeryng for synne, he might se logelastynge sede. And
thys deuyce of the Lorde shall prospere in his hande.
1 1 With trauayle & laboure of his soule, shall he obtayne
great ryches. My ryghtuous seruaunt shall wyth his wys-
dome iustifye & delyuer the multitude, for he shall beare
awaye their synnes. 12 Therfore wyll I geue him the
multitude for his parte, & he shall deuyde the stroge
spoyle because he shal geue ouer his soule to death, &
shalbe rekened amonge ye trasgressours, which neuertheles
shall take awaye the synnes of the multitude, and make
intercessyon for the mysdoers.

1 geueth credence
glaubt Zurich.

hath geue credece 1 5 39.

credidit Miinster (Pagninus).

oure preachyng 1539. vnserem predigen Z. the thynge we

(X we Nov.) haue hearde Apr. Nov. 1540. May

1541. auditui nostro M.

2 He shall grow e

er wirdt...wachsen Z.
For he dyd growe

Ascendit enim M. (et ascendit P.)
— he shall haue
er wirt...haben Z.
he hath

1 88 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

non est ei M. (P).

2 we loke 1539 we shall lake Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541

videbimus M.

3 He shalbe the most. . .yet hath. . .

er wirt der aller schlachtest vnd verachtest, der doch die

schmertzen vnnd kranckheytenn wol kennet Z.
He is despysed & abhorred of men, he is soch a man as

hath...

Despectus est, et devitatus ab hominibus M. (despectus
est et abjectus inter viros P.)

— as hath good experience of sorowes and infyrmities

1539 (Z. see before),
as is full of sorowe & as hath good experience of

infirmyties. Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
homo est doloribus (plemis) et qui experts est infirmi-

tatem M.

— We shall. . . & so vile. ^shall hyde

wir werdend jn...vnnd verworffenn rechnen, »das wir.

verbergen werdend Z.
We haue rekened hym so vyle, that we hyd. .
fro hym 1539 von jm Z.
from him, -f ye he was despised & therfore we regarded

him not Apr. Nov. 1540. May 1541.
(et quisque erat) quasi abscondens faciem ab eo: fuit

enim contemptus, ideo non reputavimus eum M.

(despectus et non rep. eum P.)
4 omit of a truth.

— taketh awaye
hinnimpt Z.
hath taken on hym

ipse portavit M. (ipse tulit P.)

— infirmite: infirmities May 1541.

— and beareth oure payne

vnnd vnsere schmertzen tregt Z.
and borne oure payncs

et dolores nostros hos ipse sustinuit M. (et dolores
nostros portavit P.)

— shall iudge

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE §89

so rechnend wir Z.
dyd iudge
reputavimus M. (P.).

4 of God 1539 als ob er uon Gott geschlagen vnnd

genideret sey Z.

of God: and punished Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
percussum a Deo atque afflictum M. (p. a Deo et

humiliatum P.)

5 shall be wounded
verwundt...wirt Z.
was wouded
vulneratus est M. (P.)

— payne of oure punyshment 1539 die busz vnserer

straaf Z.

chastysement of oure peace Apr. Nov. 1 5 40, M ay 1541.
castigatio pads nostrce M. (castigatio/n? pace nostra P.)

— shalbe layde

wirt jm auffgelegt Z.

2e/^^ layde

/«//. . .super. . . M. (P.)

— shall we be healed
werdend wir gesund Z.

are we healed (we are healed Nov. 1540)
medicatum est nobis M. (sanitas fuit nobis P.)

6 we go all

wir alle irrend Z.

we haue gone all

omnes nos...erravimus M.

— turneth
kert Z.
hath turned

rcspeximus M. (conversi sumus P.)

— pardoneth
begnadet Z.

hath pardoned (M. see below).

— But thorow hym, the Lorde hath pardoned all oure

synries 1539.
aber der Herr begnadet mit jm unser aller siind Z.

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

But the Lorde Jiath heaped togetJter vpon him the iniquitie

ofvs all Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
et -dominus fecit concnrrere in eo omnium nostrum iniqui-

tates M. (dominus pervenire fecit ad eum paenam

omnium nostrum P.)

7 He shalbe payned... not open

er wirt geengstiget vnd verkiimmeret und wirdt...nit

auffthun Z.
He suffred violence and was euell intreated, & dyd not yet

ope...
Vim est passus et inique tractatus et tamen non ape-

ruit... M. (oppressus est et afflictus est et non

aperiet P.)

8 He shall be had awaye

er wirt vnuerhorter sach vnd on recht abgethon, des

geschlacht doch niemandt erzellen mag Z.
He was had awaye
snblatus est M.

— had awaye 1539 (see above)

had awaye from preson Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
de carcere et de judicio sublatus est M. (de clan-
sura. . . P.)

— no md maye nombre
Z. see above.

who maye nombre ?
qnis enarrabit ? M. (P.)

— when he shalbe cut...

so er gleich... auszgehau wen wirt Z.

he was cut...

succisus est M. abscissus est P.

— shall go

gon wirt. Z.

dyd go (M. see below)

— my people 1539 meines volcks Z,

my people, fwhych in deade had deserued that punysh-

ment Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
populi mei quibus plaga (debebatur) M. (Propter prae-

varicationem populi mei plaga fuit ei P.)

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 191

9 shalbe geuen
wirt...gegeben Z.
was geue
dedit M. (P.)

— his crucyfyenge with the theues

sein creiitzigung mit den rauberenn Z.
wyth the ryche md at his deeth

apud divitem in mortibus eius M. (cum divite inter
mortuos suos P.)

10 ye Lorde to smyte 1539 so hat der Herr jnn wollen

mit der schweche vmbringenn Z.
the Lorde thus to bruste (burste Nov.) hym wyth plages^

and to smyte Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541
Domino eum sic conterere et infirmitatem inferre M.
(Dominus voluit conterere eum, aegrotare fecit. P.)

— logelastynge (a loge lastinge Cov. 1535)
ein langwirigen somen Z.

I5nge lastynge _

quod longos viveret dies M. (prolongabit dies P.)

11 obtayne great ryches (optayne 1539) wirt er grosse

hab iiberkommen Z.
optayne frute, and he shall be satisfyed Apr. Nov.

1540, May 1541.
videbit (fructum) et saturabitur M. (videbit, et satura-

bitur. P.)

— his wysdome

mit seiner kunst Z.

wysdome

My ryghtuous... multitude (ryghteous 1539) Mein

grechter knecht wirt mit seiner kunst die menge

grecht machen vnd erlosen. Z.

— by the knowledge of hym whych is my ryghteous seruaunt he

shall iustif ye the multitude Apr. Nov. 1540, May 1541.
cognitione sui qui Justus servus meus est justificabit
multos. M. (in scientia sua justificabit Justus servus
meus multos P.)

12 the stroge spoyle 1539 den starcken raub Z.

the spoyle wyth the strongest Apr. Nov. 1 540, May 1 541.

192 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

cum robustissimis dividet spolia M.
12 shal geue

vergiessen...wirt Z.

geueth

effudit M. (P.)

— shalbe rekened
gezellet wirt Z.
is rekened
numeratus est M. (P.)

— shall take a.\va.yc...mafce
hinnemmen...wirt Z.
/tatk take away e... made
tulit M. (P.)

From these collations the general character of the
versions of the Old Testament in the first two editions
of the Great Bible will be sufficiently clear, though a fuller
examination would probably bring out some details of the
method of revision into more distinct prominence. The
variations from the first edition (CrumwelPs 1539) in the
second (Cranmer's, April 1540) are far greater in the
Hagiographa and the Prophets — the part of Matthew's
Bible which was Coverdale's own work — than those in the
earlier books: and the variations of the text of 1539 from
that of Matthew (1537) are more important throughout
than the changes introduced afterwards1. In other words
the edition of April 1540 exhibits a text formed on the
same principles as that of the edition of 1539, but after a
fuller and more thorough revision2.

1 By some incredible inadvertence health: sing thy righteousness. 15

Mr Anderson describes Crumwell's shew forth.

Bible as having Matthew's text. The 2 This revision, as well as the partial

edition of April 1539 and the London one to be mentioned afterwards, was

reprint of April 1540 (Petyt and due to Coverdale, as appears from his

Redman) are both carefully revised Sermon quoted by Fulke (p. 98).

texts, as has been shewn already. *M. Coverdale defended his trans-

The latter presents some variations 'lation, confessing that he did now

from Crumwell's Bible, but they ap- 'himself espy some faults, which, if he

pear to be due rather to the printers ' might review it once over again, as

than to any special revision : e.g. ' he had done twice before, he doubted

Ps. li. 14: O God, O Cod of my 'not but to amend.' This statement

in]

THE GREAT BIBLE

193

After April 1 540 the text of the Great Bible does not
appear to have been systematically revised throughout,
but still it is a remarkable and unobserved fact that in
parts the edition of Nov. 1 540 goes back from the text of
April 1540 to that of 1539, so tnat tne edition of April
1 540 exhibits the greatest approximation to Miinster. It
is impossible to tell without a wide collation on what
principle this reaction was carried out: a few examples
will exhibit its reality1.

APRIL 1539; Nov. 1540;

MAY, Nov. 1541.
Is. i. 2, brought vp children.

— 4, a frowarde generation,

vnnaturall chyldren.

— 7, as // were with enemyes

in a batayle.

— 8, lyke a beseged cytie.

— u, sacryfyces vnto me.

— 12, Whe ye apeare before
me.

— — who requyreth you to

treade.

— 13, Offre me no mo obla-

tions.

your Sabbathes and

solempne dayes.

can only apply to Crumwell's and
Cranmer's Bibles. The changes in
the one revision of Coverdale's original
Bible are not of sufficient importance
to be thus described. Another passage
of Fulke is itself decisive : ' the Bible
'of 1562,' he writes, 'I take to be
'that which was of Dr Coverdale's
* translation, most used in the church
'service in king Edward's time*
(p. 68). This edition is a reprint of
the Great Bible.

The rendering in Is. Ivii. 5, *ye
'take your pleasure under the oaks,
'under all green trees, and ye offer

APRIL, JULY 1540.
promoted children.
a seed of vngracious people cor-

ruptinge ther wayes.
as they were subuerted y1 were.

alienate fro y Lorde.
lyke a wasted cytie.
sacrifices vnto me saith the

Lorde (the om. April),
when ye come to apeare before

me.
who requireth this of you to

treade
Therfore offre me no mo obla-

cios.
your Sabbathes & gatherlge to-

gyther at f solepne dayes.

'children in the valleys and dens of
' stone,' quoted in the Hist. Account,
p. 103, to shew the existence of an
independent revision in Tunstall's and
Heath's edition of 1541, is found in
Cranmer's (April 1540), and is of
course based on Miinster: 'calefacitis
'vos apud quercus sub omni lignc*
'frondoso et immolatis pueros...'

1 At first I was inclined to think
that mixed sheets had been used for
printer's copy in the later editions, but
this hypothesis will not cover all the
facts of the case.

194 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

APRIL 1539; Nov. 1540;

MAY, Nov. 1541. APRIL, JULY 1540

Is. i. 14, Youre fastinges are also I hate your newe mone dayes 6*

in vayne. I hate your solepne feastes, eut fro my

newe holy dayes and very hert. I can not awaye

fastyingeS) euen fro my utf suche vanitie 6° holdinge

very hert. They make in of the people. They lye

me weery^ I cannot vpon me as a burthen, and 1

abyde them. am wery of beringe the1.

Neh. vi. 2, come, yl we maye. that we maye.

In other parts of the Old Testament this phenomenon
is not observed, and the different editions are grouped
together without any certain law. Thus, for example, the
following readings occur : —

Prov. xii. 13, of parell. of all peril.

April 1540. Nov. 1540.

May, Nov. 1541.

Jer. iv. 7, he maye. /may.

1539- Nov. 1540.
April 1540.

May 1541. Nov. 1541.
*553-

— 13, downe. up.

1539 July, Nov. 1540.

April 1540. Nov. 1541.
May 1541, 1553.

*— 28, purposed ad taken and taken vpon me.

-vpon me. July, Nov. 1540.

April 1540. Nov. 1541.
May 1541, 1553-

The revision of the New Testament was, like Cover-
dale's original revision of Tindale, more independent ; and
based upon a careful use of the Vulgate and of Erasmus'

1 In the first three chapters of the November editions differ from

Isaiah I have noted twenty other 1539. In other parts of the book, as

passages in which the same groups has been seen, the edition of Nov.

respectively agree in supporting diffe- 1540 follows closely that of April

lent readings; and only five in which 1540. See pp. 187 ff.

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 195

Latin Version, An analysis of the variations in the First
Epistle of St John may furnish a type of its general
character. As nearly as I can reckon there are seventy-
one differences between Tindale's text (1534) and that of
the Great Bible1: of these forty- three come directly from
Coverdale's earlier revision (and in a great measure in-
directly from the Latin) : seventeen from the Vulgate
where Coverdale before had not followed it : the remaining
eleven variations are from other sources. Some of the new
readings from the Vulgate are important, as for example
the additions in i. 4, ' that ye may rejoice and that your joy
* may be full.' ii. 23, 'he that knowledgeth the Son hath the
' Father also.' iii. i, ' that we should be called and be indeed
' the sons of God.' v. 9, ' this is the witness of God that is
' greater' All these additions (like v. 7) are marked dis-
tinctly as Latin readings2 : of the renderings adopted from
Coverdale one is very important and holds its place in our
present version. 'Hereby we know that he abideth in us,
'even by the Spirit which he hath given us,' for which
Tindale reads : * thereby we know that there abideth in us
' of the Spirit which he gave us.' One strange blunder also
is corrected ; 'that old commandment which ye heard' (as
it was in the earlier texts) is replaced by the true reading :
'that old commandment which ye have had' (ii. 7). No
one of the new renderings is of any moment (ii. 8, 18, 19,
20, 22, &c.).

As an illustration of the influence of Erasmus we may
recur to the collation of his differences from Tindale in
Col. ii.3 In the following readings, nearly half of those
noted, the text of the Great Bible is altered from that of
Tindale (Matthew) to conformity with Erasmus (1519):

1 The differences between the Great 'QMS fold and one shepherd ' (John x.

Bible and Matthew are about twelve 16), for 'one flock' of the earlier

[?four] fewer (see p. 178, n. i)» but translators. The old Latin rightly

I have not a complete table of them. distinguished oetween grex and voile,

- One false rendering introduced but the distinction was lost in the

into this version from the Latin has later texts. [Corrected in the Revised

most unfortunately retained its place Version.]

in our present Bible j 'there shall be 3 See pp. 135 f.

13—2

196 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

' I for I would : how great care: 2 when they are knit
'together: 6 walk...** that ye be rooted and built in him :
'II forasmuch as ye have put off: 13 through sin and
f through... 1 6 or of the new moon : 17 which are shadows :
' 23 by superstition and humbleness and by hurting of the
*body...' Some of these renderings might have been
derived independently from the Greek or from the Vul-
gate ; others could not, as we must believe, have occurred
to two original interpreters ; and when they are taken
as a whole there can be no doubt as to their immediate
source1.

The New Testament fn the Great Bible of 1539 was
subject to a revision before the edition of 1 540 no less than
the Old, and the revision was conducted on similar prin-
ciples. What Miinster was for the Old Testament Erasmus
was in a great measure for the New. How powerful his
influence was in the original recension has been just seen,
and the review shews additional traces of the sway which
his judgment exercised over Coverdale. One or two ex-
amples may be quoted* :

APRIL 1539. APRIL, Nov. 1540.

Rom. v. 15, which was geuen whych was of one man (quae

by one man... fuit unius hominis, Er.)

— i. 25, which is blessed for which is to be praysed for euer
euer. (qui est laudandus in secula,

Er.)

1 One or two other passages may Latin New Testament of Erasmus was

be added in which the Great Bible printed with the English of Matthew

certainly follows Erasmus: in 1538. The English Testament of

Luke xix. 43... even in this thy day, 1540, said to be from the Latin of

thou wouldest take heed (Eras. 1519, Erasmus, I have not seen. [A copy is

curares). in the Lambeth Library, and another

i Pet. L 14... lusts by which ye were in the Bodleian. There is no date,

led when as yet ye were ' ignorant of but the Calendar begins with 1540.]
Christ (Erasm. quibiis dum adhuc a Nearly all the examples given

ignorarctis Christum agtbamini). are taken from the list of variations

Col. i. 10... that in all things ye in Mr Fry's treatise on the Great

may please (Erasm. ut per omnia Bibles. By using these for the analy

placcatis). sis all suspicion of partial selection is

Col. iii. 9.. seeing that ye have put removed,
off (Erasm. posteaquam exuistis). The

Ill] TIJE GREAT BIBLE 197

APRIL 1539. APRIL, Nov. 1540.

Phil. i. 23, is moch better. is moche & far better (multo

longeque melius est, Er.)

Rev. xvi. 9, repeted not. reputed not of theyr euill dedis

(neque egerunt scelerum
pcenitentiam, Er. 1527).

— xxii. 6, the Lorde God of the Lorde God of y6 holy
Saynctes and Prophetes, Prophetes (Dominus Deus

sanctorum prophetarum Er.)

No change perhaps is more remarkable than that in
the difficult and famous passage of St James1:

APRIL 1539. APRIL, Nov. 1540.

James i. 13, For God cannot for as God can not be tempted
tempte vnto euyll, because with euill, so nether he hym-
he tempteth no man. selfe tempt the [tempteth] eny

man. (Nam Deus ut mails
tentari non potest, ita nee
ipse quemquam tentat. Er.)

In other cases the revision follows the Vulgate (with
Erasmus) where the original text had deserted it, as for
example :

APRIL 1539. APRIL, Nov. 1540.

Rom. iv. 25, for to iustifie vs. for oure iustificacyon.
Gal. i. 10, Do I now speake Do I now perswade men, or

vnto men or vnto God? God? Other do I seke to

Other go I about to please . . . please . . .
Eph. ii. 12, and had no hope, hauynge no hope, and beynge

& were with out ... with out . . .

Sometimes' the turn given to the rendering appears to
be original, as

Rom. I 6, that are called of... the electe of...
Phil. i. 10, as hurte no marines as offende no ma.
conscyence.

But next to Erasmus the Complutensian edition con-
tributed most largely to the changes in the revision. Thus

1 See Fulke, Defence of the English Translations, pp. 559 f. (ed. P. S.).

198

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

in the Revelation the following new readings are taken
from this source:

APRIL 1539.
x. 6, omit (i).

xi. 15, for euer more (2).
xii. 4, the starres (3)

— 9, also (4).

— 10, Fori&? is (5).

xv. 2, and of hys marke (6).
xviii. 12, iron (7).
— 23, omit (8).

APRIL, Nov 1540.

(And the erth and the thynges
that t her in are.)

for euer more (Amen).

the starres (of heauen).

also (with hym).

For (the accuser of our brethren)
is

omit

iron (and marble)

(and candell lyght shalbe no
more burnynge (burninge no-
more Nov.) in the

measured ye cytie with the
(golden) rede.

the sayinges of (the prophecye
of) thys boke1. •

xxi. 1 6, measured the cytie w

the rede (9).
xxii. 9, the sayings of this book

(10).

In one respect the Great Bible has an important and
lasting interest for us : the Psalter which is incorporated
in the Prayer Book is taken from it. In the first Prayer
Book of Edward VI reference is made 'to the Great
English Bible ' for the numbers of the Psalms as appointed
to be read in the daily services which were necessarily
taken from it, and ,from that time the Psalter used in
churches has continued unchanged. No attempt seems
to have been made to substitute the Psalter of the Bishops'
Bible for that of the Great Bible ; and when, upon the last
revision of the Prayer Book (1662), it was directed that
the other lessons from Scripture should be taken from the

1 This list includes only a few very
obvious differences, and makes no
pretensions to completeness even in
the chapters quoted. It is remark-
able that all the readings are marked
as Latin readings [being printed in
smaller type], though I, 3, 4, 5, 7, 8
are in the Greek text.

Mr Ofibr has collected all the 'In-

terpolations ' (Latin readings) found
in the Great Bibles in his MS. col'
lections for the history of the Bible
(Brit. Mus. Add. 26,670, pp. 209 ff.).
For a fuller comparison of render-
ings of the New Testament in the
different editions of the Great Bible,
see Note A at the end of the Section.

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 199

royal Version, a special exception was made in favour of
the Psalter. The choirs and congregations had grown
familiar with it, and it was felt to be ' smoother and more
' easy to sing V

A very slight comparison of the Psalter in the Prayer
Book with that in the Authorised Version of the Bible will
shew from what this acknowledged smoothness springs.
Apart from the partial correction of errors in translation,
the later version will be seen to be distinguished from the
earlier by a scrupulous fidelity to the Hebrew text.
Coverdale, like Luther and the Zurich translators on
whose model his style was formed, allowed himself con-
siderable freedom in dealing with the shape of the original
sentences. At one time a word is repeated to bring out
the balance of two clauses : at another time the number is
changed : at another time a fuller phrase is supplied for
the simple copula, now a word is resolved, and again a
particle or an adverb or a pronoun or even an epithet is
introduced for the sake of definiteness : there is in every
part an endeavour to transfuse the spirit as well as the
letter into the English rendering. The execution of the
version undoubtedly falls far below the conception of it:
the Authorised Version is almost in every case more
correct : but still in idea and tone Coverdale's is as a
whole superior, and furnishes a noble type for any future
revision.

One or two examples will illustrate these general
remarks. The materials for extending the comparison
are accessible to all, and nothing throws more light on
the actual history of our Bible2.

1 The exception was not made with- in the Prayer Book or the revision
out an effort. The bishops concede 'made by the Bishop of St Asaph
'that the Psalms be collated with the 'and Dr Kidder' (id. 432).
' former translation mentioned in 2 I have not ascertained from what
' rubr. [? Great Bible], and printed text of the Great Bible the Psalter
'according to it' (Cardwell, Hist, of was taken. It contains the latest
Conf. 362). The question was again changes which I have noticed. See
raised in 1689, and it was left to the pp. 183 ff. For a collation of pas-
Convocation to decide whether the sages from the Prayer-Book Psalter
Authorised Version should be inserted with the editions of the Great Bible,

200

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

PRAYER BOOK.

1 The heavens declare the
glory of God : and the fir-
mament sheweth his handy-
work.

2 One day telleth another; and
one night certifieth another.

3 There is neither speech nor
language : but their voices are
heard among them.

4 Their sound is gone out l into
all lands :

and their words into the ends
of the world.

5 In them hath he set a taber
nacle for the sun :

which comet h forth as a bride-
groom out of his chamber,
and rejoiceth as a giant to
run his course.

6 // goeth forth from the ut-
termost part of the heaven,
and runneth about unto the
end of it again : and there is
nothing hid from the heat
thereof.

7 The law of the Lord is an
undefiled law^ converting the
soul:

the testimony of the Lord is
sure, and giveth wisdom unto
the simple.

8 The statutes of the Lord are

see Note B at the end of the Sec-
tion.

One general change in the Prayer -
Book Psalter is very greatly to be
regretted, and was probably only an
oversight. The insertions from the
Vulgate (e.g. Ps. xiv. 5 — 7, &c.)» which

AUTHORISED VERSION.
The heavens declare the glory
of God : and the firmament
sheweth his handywork.

Day unto day uttereth speech^
and night unto night sheweth
knowledge.

There is no speech nor lan-
guage, where their voice is
not heard.

Their line* is gone out through
all the earth,

and their words to the end of
the world.

In them hath he set a taber-
nacle for the sun ;
which is as a bridegroom
coming out of his chamber,
and rejoiceth as a strong man
to run a race.

His going forth is from the end
of the heaven, and his circuit
unto the ends of it :
and there is nothing hid
from the heat thereof.

The law of the Lord is perfect,
converting the soul :

the testimony of the Lord
is sure, making wise the
simple :
The statutes of the Lord are

were distinguished from the other
parts of the translation in the Great
Bible, stand unmarked in the Prayer.
Book. Would it not be legitimate
to print the Prayer-Book Psalter with
all these insertions in Italics?
1 Om. 0K/Nov. 1540.

IIIJ

THE GREAT BIBLE

2O I

right, and rejoice the heart .
the commandment of the
Lord is pure, and giveth light
unto the eyes.

9 The fear of the Lord is
clean, and endureth for ever :
the judgments of the Lord
are true, and righteous alto-
gether.

10 More to be desired are they
than gold, yea than much
fine gold:

sweeter also than honey and
the honey-comb.

11 Moreover by them is thy
servant taught:

and in keeping of them there
is great reward.

12 Who can tell how oft he
offendeth ?

O cleanse thou me from myz
secret faults.

13 Keep thy servant also from
presumptuous sins, lest they
get the dominion over me :

so shall I be undefiled and
innocent from the great of-
fence.

14 Let the words of my mouth
and the meditation of my
heart •

be alway1 acceptable in thy
sight,

15 O Lord, my strength and
my redeemer.

i Why do the heathen so furi-
ously jage together ? and why

1 The honey-comb and the honey.
Nov. 1540, 1541.
z [In brackets in the Annexed Book,

right, rejoicing the heart :
the commandment of the
Lord is pure, enlightening the
eyes.

The fear of the Lord is clean,
enduring for ever :
the judgments of the Lord
are true and righteous alto-
gether.

More to be desired are they
than gold, yea, than much
fine gold;

sweeter also than honey and
the honey-comb.

Moreover by them is thy ser-
vant warned :

and in keeping of them there
is great reward.

Who can understand his err or si

cleanse thou me from secret

faults.
Keep back thy servant also from

presumptuous sins; let them

not have dominion over me :

Then shall I be upright, and

/ shall be Innocent from the

great transgression.
Let the words of my mouth,

and the meditation of my

heart,

be acceptable in thy sight,

O Lord, my strength and my

redeemer.
Why do the heathen rage, and

the people imagine a vain

which was attached to tne Act of
Uniformity.]

2O2

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH,

do the people imagine a vain
thing ?

10 Be wise now therefore, O ye
kings :

be learned, ye that are judges
of the earth.

1 1 Serve the Lord in fear : and
rejoice unto him1 with rever-
ence.

12 Kiss the son, lest he be
angry, and so ye perish from
the right1 way :

if his wrath be kindled, (yea,
but a little) blessed are all
they that put their trust in
him.

1 6 He clave the hard rocks in
the wilderness :

and gave them drink thereof >
as it had been out of the great
depth.

17 He brought waters out of
the stony rock :

so that it gushed out like the
rivers.

1 8 Yet for all this they sinned
more against him : and pro-
voked the most Highest in the
wilderness.

1 £In brackets in the Annexed Book
as from the Latin.]

a The Books are arranged in the
following order in Crumwell's Bible
(April 1539) :
The Pentateuch.
The second part of the Bible :

Josua... Esther, Job.
The third part of the Bible : The
Psalter.... Cantica Canticorum.
The Prophets : Esaye. . . Malachy.
The volume of the books called
Hagiographia : 3 Esdr. 4 Esdr.
...Baruch...! Mach. a Mach.

thing ?

Be wise now therefore, O ye

kings :

be instructed, ye judges of

the earth.
Serve the Lord with fear, and

rejoice with trembling.

Kiss the son, lest he be angry,
and ye perish from the way,

when his wrath is kindled

but a little. Blessed are all

they that put their trust in

him.

He clave the rocks in the wil-
derness,

and gave them drink as out

of the great

depths.
He brought streams also out of

the rock,

and caused waters to run

down like rivers.
Andtiiey sinned yet more against

him,

by provoking the most High

in the wilderness2.

The New Testament :
The four Gospels. Acts.
The Epistles of Saint Paul :
Romans Philemon, He-
brews.

Epistle of St James.
i, i St Peter.
it s» 3 St John.
St Jude.
The Revelation.

In the list (but not in the text) Jude
is placed before i John.

The order is the same in Cranmer's
Bible (April 1540)* and in Tunstall's

Ill]

THE GREAT BIBLE

203

Note A.

The following comparison of read-
ings in representative editions of the
Great Bible has been based upon
collations most liberally placed in
my hands by Mr F. Fry. [They have
all been checked and corrected.] The
table will illustrate the extent of1

intentional and accidental variation.
The natation is as follows :

'539 c

1540 April Crx

1540 Nov. TH,

1541 Dec, Cr4

ST MATTHEW.

in.

vi.

vii.
ix.

XIV.
XV.

4 garment of C

31 of the divorcement C Cr,

29 like unto one C

34 for to morrow day C

16 by their fruits CCr,Cr4

21 turned him about C Crx Cr4

28 they say (xv. 33 ;

xix; 10) CCr,Cr4

14 of the house C

5 in the temple G Cr, Gr4
23 that son CCrtCr4
26 then appeared C

31 of all seeds CCr,Cr4

12 buried it <5r» went C
3 do ye also trans-
gress (xvi. 1 8) CCr,Cr4

— 1 7 in at the

CCr,

xvi. 14 John Baptist

GCriGr4

xxi. 42 in your eyes

CCriCr4

xxii. 42 they saye

CCr,

— 46 that day forth

CCr,Cr4

xxiv. 32 his branch

xxvi. 1 1 have the poor

G Grx Cr4

xxvii. 19 in sleep

ACTS.

pro-

19 blood field
1 8 they shall

phesy

30 so that thou
2 laid it down at

CCr1Cr4

CCr,Cr4
CCr,
C Cr, Cr4

iv.

xii. 23 but immediately C
xiii. 33 inthejCrrffaalm CCr,

xiv. 1-5 that ye should C Cr, Cr4
xv. 31 rejoiced of the C Cr, Cr4
xvi. 10 called v&for to C Cr, Cr4

and Heath's (Nov. 1540): but in
Tunstall and Heath the Preface to
the Apocrypha is left out, and the

raiment of Cr, TH, Cr4

of divorcement TH,

like one Cr, TH, Cr4
for the morrow day Cr, TH, Cr4

by their -works TH,

turned him TH,

they said TH,

of that house
of the temple
the son

there appeared
of all the seeds
buried it : went

Cr,TH,Cr4

TH,

Cr,TH,Cr4

TH,

Cr, TH, Gr4

do ye transgress TH,

in/<? the

John the Baptist
in our eyes
they sayde
that time forth
his branches
have poor
in my sleep

TH,Cr4

TH,

TH, Cr4

TH,

Crr TH, Cr4

TH,

CrITH,Cr4

bloody field TH,

they shall all pro-
phesy TH,
so shalt thou
laid it at
and immediately

TH,Cr4

TH,

Cr, TH, Cr4

in the second psalm TH, Cf4

that ye shall TH,

rejoiced at the THi

called us to TH,

reverse of the title-page to that divi-
sion of the book is consequently
blank.

204

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

xx. 9 into a 4**P sleep C Cr, Cr4
xxvi. 18 may turn C

xxvii. 2 being \vith C

xxviii. 2 the people of the

country C

— 4 this man must

needs be C

into a dead sleep TH,

may £* turned Cr, TH, Cr4

tarrying still with Cr, TH , Cr4

the strangers Cr, TH, Cr4

«<? doubt this man w Cr, TH, Cr4

i. 6 Ma/ are called

— 7 f<z//#/ saints

— 25 turned his truth unto
is blessed

— 30 doers of -wrong ^
iv. 25 rose again^r to justify us C

ROMANS.

C
C
C
C
C

vi. 14 let not sin have

— 20 ye were not under
xiv. i receive unto you
xv. 6 Lord Jesus

xvi. 2 in ///*• Lord

— 22 chamberlain

iii. 1 8 wise among you

the elect Cr,

saints by election Cr,
changed his truthyfrr Cr,
is to be fraised Cr,
disdainful Cr,

a/a* raised Again for

our justification Cr,
for sin shall not have Cr,

ye were w«f <jf

receive

Lord Jesus ££rfr/

in Christ

treasurer

Cr,
Cr,
Cr,
Cr,
Cr,

TH,Cr4
TH, Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4

TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH, Cr4
TH,Cr4
TH,Cr4

i CORINTHIANS.

C wise to himself

among you

vi.
vii
ix.

xi.

xiii

13 God shall judge
5 a sister to wife

God judgeth
a woman a sister

Cr, TH, Cr4
Cr, TH, Cr4
Cr, TH, Cr4

t CORINTHIANS.

ii of many occasions C
the grace given C
15 their hearts C Cr, Cr4

3 in our office C Cr, Cr4

15 is more abundant C TH, Cr4
6 soweth plenteously
shall reap C

2 same confidence
2 to make you a
chaste

10 in need

20 when I come

— and discord

. 5 Prove yourselves

— examine your

CCr4

of many persons Cr, TH, Cr4
the gift given Cr, TH, Cr4

their eyes TH,

in your office TH,

is found abundant Crx
soweth {in giving)

largely and freely

shall reap Cr, THX Cr4

same boldness Cr, TH, Cr4
that ye should make

yourselves a chaste Cr, TH, Cr4
in necessities Cr, TH, Cr4

tf I come Cr, TH,

and seditions Cr, THX Cr4

examine yourselves Cr, TH, Cr4
prove your Cr, TH, Cr4

GALATIANS.

xo speak unto men or persuade men or Crz TH, Cr4

unto C

go I about to C do I seek to Crx TH, Cr4

Ill] THE GREAT BIBLE 2O5

ii. 5 as concerning to be by way of subjec-

brought into sub- tion Crs TH, Cr4
jection C

— 19 unto God C unto Christ Cr, TH, Cr4

— 21 is dead C died Cr,TH,Cr4
iii. 3 so unwise C such fools Crr TH, Cr4

— 1 6 in the seeds C Cr, Cr4 in thy seeds THX

— 24 might be made right- should be justified

ecus by C by Cr, TH, Cr4

iv. i r bestowed on you C Cr, Cr4 bestowed in you TH,

vi. 8 soweth in his flesh C Cr, Cr4 soweth in the flesh TH,

EPHESIANS.

ii. 12 and had... and were C having... and being Cr,TH, Cr4

iii. 2i all generatibns from time all ages world with-

to time C Qut end Cr, TH, Cr4

iv. 5 let there be but one Lord C one Lord Cr, TH, Cr4

v. 10 accept that which is pleas- searching -what is

ing unto C acceptable unto Cr, TH, Cr4

— 13 are rebuked of the light C are brought forth

by the light Cr, TH, Cr4

— 1 6 avoiding occasion C winning occasion Cr,

redeeming the time TH, Cr4

— 33 wife fear C wife reverence Cr, TH, Cr4
vi. 4 the nurture C the doctrine Cr, THX Cr4

— 5 be obedient unto C obey Cr, TH, Cr4

— 24 unfeignedly C sincerely Cr, TH, Cr4

PHILIPJ>IANS.

i. 10 as hurt no man's con- as offend no man Cr, THT Cr4
science C

— ^29 given of Christ C Cr4 given for Christ Cr, TH,
ii. 5 was also in Christ G Cr, was in Christ TH, Cr4
iii. 19 whose belly is their God C whose God is their

belly Cr, TH, Cr4

iv. 13 I can both be low and I know how to be

I can be high C low and I know

how to exceed Cr, TH, Cr4

'* TIMOTHY.

iv. 5 do the work of C do the work tho-

roughly of Cr, TH, Cr4

HEBREWS.

iv. 10 ceased also from his C Crt Cr4 ceased from all his TH,

v. 8 by those things C Cr, Cr4 by these things TH,

x. 22 hearts from an evil C hearts and the evil Cr, THT Cr4

xi. 16 God is not C God himself is not Cr, TH, Cr4

— 40 had provided a C Cr, Cr4 had promised a TH,

xii. 9 of spiritual gifts C of spirits Cr, TH G*

. lyue C Cr, Ci* lyfe THt

206

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

JAMES.

13 God cannot tempt unto
evil, because he tempt-
eth no man C

v. 17 a man mortal

as God cannot be
tempted with evil
so neither he
himself tempteth
(tempt the Cr,)
any man

a man under infirm-
ities

Crl TH, Cr4

a PETER.
ii. 14 with covetousness C with robbery Cr, TH, Cr4

i JOHN.
iv. 10 to make agreement C to be the agreement Cr, TH, Cr<

JTJDE.

12 feeding themselves C

living lawless and
after their own
pleasure. Cr, TH, Cr4

Note B.

The following variations taken from
ten Psalms collated in Crumwell (C),
the Great Bible of April 1540 (Cr,), of
November 1541 (TH2)and the Sealed
Prayer Book of 1662, will illustrate
the relation of the Prayer Book

Ps. i.

Psalter to the earlier copies. The
Prayer Book never preserves the
'italics' of the Bibles. For the
collations on which this table is
founded I am again indebted to the
kindness of Mr F. Fry.

i stood and sat (1662) for stand and sit in all the representative

editions of the Great Bible, and the early Psalters,
viii. 3 -works TH2 : work C Cr,.

— 6 <?/the works TH2 : in the works C Cr,.
xxvii. i of whom Cr, TH2 -.for of whom C.

— 5 hide me, and Cr, TH2 : keep me, and C.

— 1 an oblation "with great gladness Cr, TH2 : the oblation of

thanksgiving C.

xxviii. i if thou make as though : if thou make thee as though C Cr,
TH2. [So Psalter bound with 410 P.B. of 1552 [?I553] in
Univ. Libr. Cambridge,' N° 674,]

— — hearest not [so Psalter 1552] : heardest not C Cr, TH2.

^- 9 is my strength [so Psalter 1552] : is their strength C Cr, TH2.
xxxiv. 16 from the earth [so Bible 1553]: from ^the earth C Cr, TH2-

[so Psalter 1552].
xlvi. a into the midst [so Cov. and Psalter 1552] \in the midst C Cr,

TH2.

— 4 tabernacle [so Psalter 1552] : tabernacles C Cr, TH2.

— 8 destruction [so Psalter 1552] : destructions C Cr, TH2.

— II refuge : defence C Cr, TH3. So Psalter 1552.

Ivii. 9 awake up my [so Psalter 1552] : awake O my C Cr, TH2.
Ixv. 5 in thy righteousness [so Psalter 1552] : in righteousness
CCr.TJfc.

Ill] TAVERNER 2O7

Ps. xci. i most high [so Psalter 1552] : most highest C Oj TH2.

— 6 in darkness : in the darkness C Crt TH2 [so Psalter 1552],
cxl. 6 / said unto the Lord Crr TH2 (so Psalter 1552) : But my

saying is unto the Lord C.

— 8 O Lord, let not his mischievous imagination prosper (so Psalter

1552), lest they be too proud Cr, TH3 (so Psalter 1552) : O
Lord let him not have his purpose* lest they be too proud C.
— • ii evil shall hunt the wicked person to overthrow him Crx TH2 :
a malicious and wicked person shall be hunted away and
destroyed C.

In no one of these examples is a Great Bible of April 1540 reads in

rendering taken from Crumwell's his name Ja and with a {$^T in the

Bible (C). I A one case {Ps. i. i) an margin to indicate a proposed note

archaism seems to have been removed upon the sacred name. But in Nov.

in 1662. In ten places (xxviii. i (bis), 1541 the curious misreading in his

9 ; xlvi. 2, 4, 8 ; Ivii. 9 ; Ixv. 5 ; xci. name yea and is found, and this cor-

i, 6) changes have been introduced ruption passed into the later editions

(apparently) without any authority, of the Great Bible, (e.g. 1553), from

In xlvi. ii a rendering has been which the first Psalters were taken,

adopted from the Genevan Bible [or The error was continued throughout

from ver. 7]. In the American Prayer the ijth century even in the Prayer-

Book Psalter two other changes made Book of 1662. I do not know when

(apparently) from the Genevan version the true reading was first restored1,

have fallen under my notice : v. 6 The earliest Prayer Book in which I

lies for leasing) ; Ivi. 8 wanderings have noticed it is one printed at Ox-

(for flit tings). ford in 1703, while the error is found

One of the most remarkable varia- in an Oxford edition of 1698. In
tions in the Psalter was due to a London editions the blunder was con-
blunder and has been (unauthorita- tinued several years later (1709).
tively) corrected. In Ps. Ixviii. 4 the

§ 5. TAVERNER.

The work of Taverner is very different from that of
any of the revisers noticed before, and stamped with a
very distinct individuality. Its character might be antici-
pated from the description of the man himself which has
been already quoted2. Throughout he appears to aim at
vigorous and idiomatic language, -and his New Testament
at least deserves more attention than has yet been paid to
it. Probably he undertook this part of the work, for
which his scholarship fitted him, first, and only afterwards
extended his labours to the Old Testament, for which he
had no special aptitude. As far as I have observed h?

[J It is in the Scotch Prayer Book of 1637.] * See p. 83.

208 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

used no help but the Vulgate in the Old Testament, and
this only partially1. But scarcely a page perhaps will fail
to shew changes which are made for the sake of clearness
and force. Thus ' the child of death ' becomes ' worthye of
'deathe' (2 Sam. xii. 5): 'of mine own mind' is altered to
'of myne owne hed' (Num. xvi. 28): 'but and if is made
simply 'but if: 'like as a branch' simply 'like a branch,'
and so on. But in a passage like Is. liii. I — 5, where
Coverdale is greatly at fault, he introduces no real change
in the text before him2.

In the New Testament Taverner aims equally at com-
pression and vividness, but he was familiar with the
original, and therefore could deal more happily with the
translation of Tindale, which still, like Covercjale, he
followed very closely. A few verses will shew the method
which he followed. Thus in the beginning of St John's
Gospel for 'the same' he reads 'this' (i. 2, 7), for to 'bear
'witness1 simply 'witness1 (7, 15); for Tindale's 'verity' he
writes 'truth' (14); for Tindale's 'confessed and denied
'not, and said plainly' he repeats the first word as in the
Greek 'confessed and denyed not and confessed' (20).
Sometimes in his anxiety to keep to the Greek text he
becomes even obscure or inaccurate, as 'all were made
'by it ' (3), ' to be made the sonnes of God, byleuynge on
'his name' (12), 'in to his owne (11), 'he was fyrst er I
'was' (15). But he introduced substantial improvements
into the translation by his regard for the article: 'that was
'the true lyght (a tr. 1. Tind.) which... 'commyng in to...'
(9): 'Arte thou the Prophet?' (21, 25): 'I am a voyce of
'one cryinge...' (23). Two consecutive verses of the First
Epistle of St John furnish good examples of his endeavour
to find English equivalents for the terms before him. All
the other versions adopt the Latin 'advocate' in I John ii. i,
for which Taverner substitutes the Saxon 'spokesman'

1 A good example occurs Josh. Mus. 26,670-3) there is a collation
xxiv. 27, Meest y* after this tyme ye of Tindale's Pentateuch (1537, 1549)
«wyll denye and lye vnto your God.' with Taverner (1539, 1551), Vol. n.

2 In Mr Offer's MS. collections for pp. 15.3—158.
a history of the English Bible (Brit.

Ill]

TAVERNER

209

Tindale, followed by Coverdale, the Great Bible, &c.
strives after an adequate rendering of 1X00/109 (i John
ii. 2), in the awkward periphrasis 'he // is that obtainetk
1 grace for our sins': Taverner boldly coins a word which if
insufficient is yet worthy of notice : ' he is a mercy stocke for
' our synnesV

1 The following characteristic
changes introduced by Taverner have
been selected from a collation of

fourteen chapters of St Matthew, most
kindly placed at my disposal by Pro-
fessor Moulton.

TlNDALE 1534.

TAVERNER 1539.

xiii.

35 similitud"

parables (from Ps. ixxviii. a)

—

36 to housse

home

—

41 thing-* that offende

griefes

—

— iniquite

wickednes

—

43 iuste

ryghteous

—

45 g°od

fayre

—

53 finisshed

ended

—

58 for there vnbelefes sake

bicause of their vnbelefe

xiv.

5 counted

helde

—

31 thou of lytell faith

litle faythful

—

36 vesture only

garmente

XV.

i transgresse

breake

—

6 made y*...

defeated..

is with out effecte

—

13 plantes

plantynge

—

1 8 precede out of

come forth of

—

22 the sonne

thou sonne

—

— pytiously

score

—

26 whelpes

dogges

—

33 as shuld suffise

tofyll

—

37 the broke rneate

the fragmetes

xvi.

3 fassion

countenaunce

—

23 godly thing-*

thynges of God

—

— worldly thing/

thinges of men

—

24 forsake

deny

Jtviii.

i y6 greatest

greater

—

4 greatest

greater man

—

7 Wo be vnto

wo worth

—

— because of offences

for offendynges

—

9 offende

let

—

12, 13 nynty and nyne

the .iiij. score and .xix.

—

14 perishe

be lost

—

1 6 all thinges

euery word

—

— be stablisshed

stande

xix.

9 fornicacion

aduoutry

— breaketh wedlocke

commytteth aduoutry

—

28 seconde generation

newe byrth

210

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

TlNDALE 1534.

xix. 28 .xii.
xx. 25 lordes

— 34 immediatly

xxi. 17 had his abydinge
xxii. 7 a certayne kynge

— 5 they made light of it

— — ferme place

— 6 vngodly

— 17 was eve spechlesse

— 19 tribute money

— - 34 y* he had put the Saduces
to silence

— 39 and ther is another
xxiii. 7 seate

— 3 observe

— 4 heave at

— 6 synagoges

— 14 greater

— 1 6 he offendeth

— 77 seate

— 75 brybery

— 33 dapnacio

xxiv. 17 and because iniquite shall
have the vpper hande, the
love of many shall abate

— 74 y6 verie electe

— 34 generacion

— 35 perisshe

— — abyde

— 43 good man of the housse

— 51 will devyde him

— — rewarde
xxv. 35 herbourlesse

— 46 eternall
xxvi. 7 crucified

— 4 heelde a counsell

— 5 holy

— 8 had indignacion

— 13 memoriall

— 17 paschall lambe

— 74 shalbe betrayed

— 78 testament

— — that shalbe shedde

— — for the remission

— 30 sayde grace

— 41 willynge

— 47 fulfylled

— 45 Take hede

— 57 sheathe

— 54 for so must it be

TAVERNER 1539.

the twelue

rulers

forthwith

lodged

a man beynge a kynge

they regarded not

house in the coutrey

fouly

had neuer a worde to saye

coyne of the trybute money

he hadde stopped the Sadduces
mouthes

and the seconde

chayre

kepe

moue

assembles

the greater

is bounde (18)

trone

rauyne

iudgement

and because of the a,boundaunce
of wyckednes, the charitie of
many shall waxe colde

euen the chosen persons

age

passe

not passe

housholder

shall hette him

part

a straunger (w. 38, 43)

euerlastynge

nayled to the crosse

toke counsell

feastfull

disdayned

remembraunce

passouer

is betrayed {w. 45, 46)

couenaunt

shedde

to the forgyuenesse

gyuen prayses

prompte

done

behold

place

that so it oughte to be

Ill]

TAVERNER

211

It- would be tempting to dwell longer on this version,
but it appears to have exercised no influence whatever on
the later revisions. It remains simply as a monument of
one man's critical power, and in the very sharp personality
of its characteristics is alien from the general history of the
English Bible1.

TlNDALE 1534.
xxvi. 6 1 felowe

— 63 peace

— — charge

— 64 skye

— 66 worthy to dye

— 68 tell
Kxvii. 4 innocent

— 24 & that ye shall se

— 51 toppe...bottome

— 58 begged

— 62 foloweth good frydaye

— 65 Take watche men

xxviii. i The Sabboth daye at even
which dauneth the mor-
owe after the Sabboth

— 2 the angell

— 4 be came as deed men

TAVERNER 1539.
man
tongue
coniure
heauen

gyltie of deathe
Prophecye vnto
gyltles
auyse you
hygheste. . .loweste
craued
folowed the daye of preparing

the Sabboth
Ye haue a watche
In the euenynge of the Sabboth

dayes, which dawneth vnto one

of the Sabothes
an aungell
were as deed

Of these corrections it will be no- for more homely or simple or native

ticed that a large number exhibit an
endeavour after more idiomatic or
vigorous renderings : ^.^.xiii. 36, 41 ;
xiv. 31 ; xv. 6, 33 ; xvi. 23 ; xviii. 7,
12 ; xxi. 17 ; xxii. 34 ; xxiv. 43 ; xxv.
35 ; xxvi. 2 ; xxvii. 24 ; or a taste

words: e.g. xiii. 41, 43, 53; xv. 2,
i8, 22 ; xix. 28 ; jcxvii. 4. Some
renderings shew a delicate feeling for
the original : e.g. xv. 13, 22; xviii.
16; xxii. 2; xxvi. 24, 66.

1 The Books are arranged in the
following manner :
The Books of the Old Testament

Genesis... The Ballet of balletes
The Prophets

Isaiah... Malachi
The Apocrypha

3 Esdras — 2 Maccabees
The New Testament

Four Gospels

Acts

The Epistles
13 of St Paul
St Peter i, 2
Stjohn i, 2, 3
Hebrews
St James
Jude
The Revelation.

14—2

212 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

§ 6. THE GENEVAN BIBLE.

The foundations of the English Bible were laid by
exiles in a strange country; and exiles contributed the
most important revision which it underwent before the
final settlement of the received text. Under the influence
of Calvin, Geneva had become the seat of a society of
devoted Biblical students, and the results of their labours
were made available for the review of the English version
by the Marian persecution. The more conservative party
among the refugees might have scrupled to use them with-
out reserve, but no such feeling could hold back the seceders
from Frankfurt. For the first time the task of emendation
was undertaken by men who were ready to press it to the
uttermost They spoke of their position as providential,
and in looking back upon the later results of their Bible
we can thankfully acknowledge that it was so. They
enjoyed, as they say in their preface, many advantages
over earlier labourers whose renderings 'required greatly
1 to be perused and reformed ' ' Not/ they add, ' that we
'vendicat any thing to our selues aboue the least of our
' brethren, (for God knoweth with what feare and trembling
'we haue bene now [April 1560], for the space of two
'yeres and more day and night occupied herein) but

'being earnestly desired and seing the great opor-

'tunitie and occasions, which God presented vnto vs in
'this Churche, by reason of so many godly and learned
' men ; and suche diuersities of translations in diuers
'tongues, we vndertoke this great and wonderful worke,..
' which now God according to his diuine prouidence and
' mercie hath directed to a moste prosperous end/

Some important versions indeed had been published
in addition to those which have been noticed already as
accessible to the first translators. Leo Juda, who had con-
tributed greatly to the German Bible of Zurich, laboured
for many years at a new Latin Version of the Old Testa-
ment. This was left unfinished at his death (1542), but
the work was completed by T Bibliander and C. Pellican,

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 21$

P, Cholin added a translation of the Apocrypha : R.
Gualther revised Erasmus' Latin New Testament; and
the whole Bible, thus finished, was printed in 1544. The
version is vigorous, aiming rather at an intelligible sense,
than at a literal rendering of the words of the original.
Castalio (Chateillon) carried this freedom to a far greater
length, and in his singularly elegant version (1551) endea-
voured to make the Hebrew writers speak in purely classical
Latin. In spite of Beza's vehement assaults Castalio exer-
cised some effect on later Protestant versions ; but the
New Testament of his great adversary (1556) exercised
a far more powerful influence than either of these complete
Bibles. Beza made some use of the various readings of
Greek Manuscripts which had been collected in a con-
venient form by Stephens in his Greek Testament of 1550
(ed. regia); but as yet, in spite of the great advances
which had been made in scholarship, the true principles
of Greek criticism were wholly unknown, and the text
which served as the basis of translation was as faulty as
before.

These Latin versions, especially Beza's New Testament,
contributed important help to the English revisers , but it
was of still greater moment that they were associated at
Geneva with a group of scholars who were already engaged
in the work of correcting the French Version of Olivetan.
As early as 1545 Calvin cursorily revised this Bible, chiefly,
as it is said, in points of style and expression. In 1551 he
went over the work again more thoroughly ; and again in
1558. The edition of 1551 contained a new version of the
Psalter by Louis Bud£ and of the Apocrypha by Beza.
But these successive revisions were confessedly provisional,
and it was not till 1588 that the version appeared which,
bearing the name of the venerable company of pastors at
Geneva, remained for a long time the standard Bible of
the French protestants1.

1 For these details I am indebted and 1551. [See Petavel, La Bible en
to Le Long, as I have been unable to France, p. 171. A full account of
obtain access to the editions of 1545 Olivetan's version will be found in a

214 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

Thus the English exiles found themselves surrounded
by those who were engaged in a task similar to their own1.
They started indeed with a far better foundation than the
French revisers, and their labours shew no impatient desire
for change. In the historical books they preserved in the
main the old rendering, altering here and there an anti-
quated word or a long periphrasis2. In the Hagiographa,
the Prophets, and the poetic books of the Apocrypha, the
changes were necessarily far more numerous. An analysis of
the new readings in a few representative passages will place
the general character of the revision in a clear light 8.

(GREAT BIBLE.) 5 And in Gibeon the Lord appeared to
Salomon in a dreame by night. And God sayd : aske
what thou wilt that I maye geue it the.

6 And Salomon sayd: thou hast shewed vnto thy seruaunt
Dauid my father great mercy, when he walked before
the in trueth, in ryghteousnesse, and in playnnesse of
heart wyth the. And thou hast kepte for hym thys
greate mercy, that thou hast geuen hym a sonne to syt
on his seat : as it is come to passe this daye.

7 And now, O Lord my God, it is thou that hast made thy
seruaunt kynge in steade of Dauid my father. And I
am \mtyounge, and wot not howe to go out and in.

8 And thy seruaut is in the myddest of thy people, whyche
thou hast chosen. And verelye the people are so manye
that they cannot be tolde nor nombred for multitude.

9 Geue therfore vnto thy seruaunt an vnderstandynge hert,
to iudge the people, that I maye decerne betwene good

series of articles by Reuss in the Rebekah, Joshua, Zebulun, Abime-

Revue de Thlologie, 3me serie, voll. lech, &c. Mr Aldis Wright called

in and iv, Strasburg, 1865-6.] my attention to this significant pecu-

1 A revised Italian version of the liarity.

Bible appeared also [probably] at 3 The text of the Great Bible is

Geneva in 1560. taken from the edition of 1550, which

a A small sign will shew the scho- the revisers were most likely to use.

lar's instinct, and this is found in the The words altered in the Genevan

spelling and accentuation of the He- version are italicized: those substi-

brew names which is characteristic of tuted for them are given afterwards,
the edition of 1560, as Iaak6b, Izhak,

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 21$

and bad. For who is able to iudge thys, thy so myghty
a people ?

10 And thys pleased the Lorde well, that Salomon had
desyred thys thynge.

5 And: om. So Pagninus, French 1556. visus^ Munster.
autem Leo Juda. (i)

— ££0&...*V-(soM.): I shalgiue Postula quod dem tibi J. (2)

6 *»(M. J.): &tnP. Fr. (3)

— playnnesse: vprightnes rectitudine P. M. J. d'vn coeur

droit enuers toy Fr. (4)

— that thou (ut M. J.): and P. (5)

— seat: throne super thronum P. (6)

— it... passe: appeareth (in ital.) il appert Fr. (secundum

diem hanc P. ut est dies haec M. ut haec dies [de-
claratJJ.) (7)

7 it... that: thou tu m'as fait regner Fr. (Similarly P.'

M.J.) (8)

— younge: a yong childe puer parvus P. M. J. un petit

iouuenceau Fr. (9)

— wot: knowe (10)

8 And verelye... they: euen a great people which... populi

multi qui... P. et quidem populus est xnultus qui
M. J. qui est vn grand peuple qui... Fr. (n)
ij.the: thy ton peuple Fr. (So 1539, P. M. J.) (12)

— so myghty a: mighty. (13)

Of these thirteen changes one seems to come from the
French (7), two are different readings adopted from Pag-
ninus (i, 3), seven are renderings closer to the Hebrew,
chiefly from Pagninus (2, 4> 5, 8, 9, n, 12), and three are
simply linguistic changes (6, TO, 13).

In a passage from Job there is on the other hand con-
siderable originality.

(GREAT BIBLE). 23 O that my wordes were nowe written:

O that they were put in a boke :
24 wolde God tfiey were grauen with an yron penne in

leade, or in stone to continue.

2l6 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

25 For I am sure, that my redemer lyueth, and that I shall
ryse out of tlie earth in the latter daye :

26 that I shall be clothed agayn with this skynne^ and se
God in my flesh.

27 Yea, I my selfe shal behold him, not with other, but with
these same eyes.

28 My reines are consumed within me, did 'not ye saye:
why doth he suffre persecucid? Is there found an occasion
in me ?

23 put: writen euen describerentur P. exarentur J. (i)

24 Would... were (utinam P.): And (in italics) stiloque

J- (2)

— to continue: for euer ut sint in perpetuum P. ut in
perpetuum sint M. quo perpetuo durent J. (3)

25 that I... daye: and he shal stand tJie last on the earth
(novissimus resurget in pulvere M. alternative render-
ing)- (4)

26 that... and sz: And thogh after my skin wormes destroy
this bodie, yet shal. I se (et post pellem meam con-
tritam vermes contriverunt hanc carnem et de carne
mea videbo deum P. Et postquam corroserint (vermes)
corpus istud videbo deum de carne mea M. : otherwise

J-) (5)

27 Yea,. . .eyes: Whome I my self shal se, and mine eies shal

beholde and nonother for me (quern ego visurus sum
mihi, et oculi mei videbunt et non alienus P. Similarly
M. andj.) (6)

28 My reines: thogh my reines (none) (7)

— did... saye: But ye said (none) (8)

— why doth... persecution: Why is he persecuted? (ob
quid patitur persecutionem M.) (9)

— Is there... in me? : And there was a depe matter in me
(none)1 (10)

Throughout these verses the French rendering is widely
different ; and of the ten changes introduced into the text

1 The margin of the French Bible of 1559 has Cause bienfondte.

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 217

of the Great Bible three of considerable importance are
Apparently original (7, 8, 10). Of the remainder one
perhaps comes from the version of Leo Juda (2), four
from Pagninus (i, 3, 5, 6), one from Miinster (4), and one
is linguistic (9).

The revision of the Prophets is similar in kind to that
of the historical books though the changes are far more
numerous :

(GREAT BIBLE.) 2 The people that walke in darckenes
haue sene a greate lyght As for them that dwell in the
lande of the Shadowe of death, vpon them hath the
lyght shyned.

3 Thou hast multyplyed the people, & not increased theyr
joye. They reioyse before the, even as men make mery in
harueste, and as men that have gotten the victory -, when
they deale the spoyle.

4 For thou hast broken the yocke of the peoples burthen :
tJie staff of hys shoulder and the rod of his oppressoure, as
in the dayes of Madian.

5 And trulie every batayll that the warryour accomplissheth
is done with confused noyse, & defylynge ther garmentes
with bloude : But this batayle shall be with burnynge &
consumynge of fyre.

6 For vnto vs a childe is borne & vnto vs a sonne is geuen.
Vpon hys shoulder doth the kyngdome lye, and he is called
with hys awne name, wonderfull : The geuer of councelly
the myghtie God, the euerlasting father, the prince of
peace,

7 he shall make no ende to encrease the kyngdome & peace \ &
shall syt vpon the seate of Dauid & in his kyngdome, to
set vp the samey & to stablish it with equytie and rygh-
teousnesse from hence forth for euermore.

2 walke (M. J.): walked P. (i)

— As ...dwell: thei that dwelled habitantibus P. J. (2)
3 people: natio gentem P. M. J. (3)

— reioyse: haue reioyced .^\53ati sunt P. M. J. (4),,

2l8 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

3 even...mery: according to the ioye secundum laetitiam

P.M. (5)

— that... victory: reioyce quemadmodum (sicut M.)

exultant P. M. J. (6)

— deale the : diuide a (7)

4 Forthou...the: For the (8)

— the peoples: their ejus P. M. J. (9)

— the (P.) : 6- the P. M. J. (10)

— hys: their (bis) (n)

— oppressoure : oppressour hast thou broken (8)

— dayes (temporibus J.): day P. M. (12)

— \Madian: Midian P. M. (13)]

5 Andtrulie: Surely (equidem J.) (14)

— that...accomplissheth (quod fit per praeliantem M.): of

the warriour (profligantis J.) (15)

— is. ..confused noyse (fit strepitu tumultuoso J.): is with

noise So P. M. (16)

— defylynge ther : with tumbling of volutatione vest.

M.J. (17)

— with: in So M.J. (18)

— this batayle (hoc vero bellum M.) : this (ital.) (19)

— consumynge: deuouring M. J. (20)

6 Vpon...lye: & the gouernement is vpo his shulder fuit

(factus est M.) principatus super humerum ejus P. M.
otherwise J. (21)

— he is... name : he shal call his name (none) (22)

— The geuer of councell: Couseller consiliarius P. M. J.

Conseillier Fr. (23)

7 he s/tall. . .peace : The increase of his gouernement and peace

shal haue none end (Multiplicatio principatus et pax
(erunt) absque fine M,) (24)

— 6- shall: he shal So J. (25)

— seate: throne So P. M. J. (26)

— in : vpon So P. M. J. (27)

— set.. .same: order it ut disponat M. (28)

— equytie: iudgement judicio P. M. J. jugement Fr. (29)

— ryghteousnesse : with iuslice justitia P. M. J. justice

Fr. (39)

Ill]

THE GENEVAN BIBLE

219

7 for euermore: euen for euer et usque in seculum
P.M. (31)

Of these thirty-one alterations by far the largest part is
due to the desire of greater literality : no less than fifteen
can be traced to Pagninus (i — 6, 9, 10, 12, 13, 16, 21, 23,
27, 31), five to Munster (17, 18, 20, 24, 28), three perhaps
to Leo Juda (14, 15, 25), two are original (19, 22), and six
changes are linguistic (7, 8, 1 1, 25, 28, 29).

In the Apocryphal books the influence of the French
translation, which was due as we have seen to Beza, is
unmistakeable. One example may suffice :

GREAT BIBLE,

15 God hath
graunted me to
talke wisely, and
coueniently to hddle
the thinges that he
hathe gracious lye lent
me. For // is he,
that leadeth vnto
wisdome, and teach-
eth to vse wisdom a
right.

1 6 In his hande
are bothe we and
cure wordes: yea,
all our wisdome,
oure vnderstandinge
and knowledge of
all oure workes.

17 For he hathe
gyuen me the true
science of these
thinges: so that I
knowe howe the
worlde was made,

GENEVA, 1560.

God hathe grant-
ed me to speake ac-
cording to my minde,
and to iudge worthely
of the things, that are
giuen me: for he is
the leader vnto wis-
dome, and the direc-
ter of the wise.

For in his hand
are bothe we and
our wordes, and all
wisdome, 6* the
knowledge of the
workes.

For he hathe giue
me the true know-
ledge of the things
that are, so that I
knowe how the
worlde was made,

FRENCH BIBLE
(Lyons), 1556'.
Et Dieu m'ha
donn£ de parley &
ma volunte, or de
presumer choses di-
gnes de celles qui me
sontdonnees: car ces-
tui est le conducteur
de sapience, & le
correcteur des sages.

CVz/'noussommes
en la main dicelui,
nous & noz paroles,
& aussi toute sapi-
ence 6° discipline des
xuures de science.

Car cestui m'ha
donnd la vraye set-
ence des choses qui
sont: a fin que ie
sache la disposition
de toute la terre, &

1 I have endeavoured to preserve the original spelling.

220

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

GREAT BIBLE,

1550-

and the powers of
the elementes :

1 8 the beginninge,
endinge, and midd-
est of the times:
how the times altre,
howe one goeth after
an other, and how
they are fulfilled,

19 the course of
the yere: the ordi~
naunces of the
starres :

20 the nature and
kyndes of beastes :
the furiousnesse of
beastes: the power
of the windes : the
ymaginacyons of
men: the diuersities
ofjw/^eplantes: the
vertues of rootes,

21 and al suck
thinges as are secrete
and not looked for,
haue I learned: For
the workemaster of
all thinges hathtaught
me wisdome..*

27 And for so
muche as she is one,
she may do all
thinges, and beinge
stedfast her selfe she
renueth all : and
amonge the people

GENEVA, 1560,

and the powers of
the elements,

The beginning
and the end, & the
middes of the times:
how the times alter,
and the change of the
seasons;

The bourse of the
yere, the situation of
the starres,

The nature of I fa*
ing things, and the
furiousnes of beasts,
the power of y6
windes, and the ima-
ginacions of men,
the diuersities of
plants, and the ver-
tues of rootes.

And all things
bothe secret and know-
en do I knowe: for
wisdome the worker
of all things, hathe
taught me it.*,

And being one,
she can do all things,
and remaining in her
self, renueth all, and
according to the ages
she entreth into the
holie soules, and.

FRENCH BIBLE
(Lyons), 1556.
les vertus des ele-
mens,

le commence-
ment, la consomma-
tion & le milieu des
temps, changemens
des mutations, 6° les
diuisiom des temps,
les decours des an-
nees, les dispositions
des estoilles,

les natures des
animauX) 6* les cor-
roux des bestes, la
force des, vets, &
les cogitations des
hommei> les differ-
ences des plantes, 6-
les vertus des ra-
cines: & ay apprins
toutes choses secret-
fes &* manifestes.
Car Fouurier de
toutes choses m'ha
enseignt par sapi-

Et combien qtfelle
$o.it seule, elle/w//
toutes choses, & es-
tant en soy perma-
nente, elle renouuelle
toutes choses, &par
les nations descendant

1 The revision of 1588 has as a *qu! est Pouvrier de toutes choses
marginal tendering 'car la Sapience 'ra'a enseigne.'

Ill]

THE GENEVAN BIBLE

221

GREAT BIBLE,

conueyeth she her
selfe into the holy
soules. She maketh
Gods frendes and
prophetes :

28 for God loueth
noman but him in
whom wisdome dwell-
eth.

29 For she is more
beautyfull then the
Sunne & giueth more
light then the starres,
and the daye is not
to be compared vnto
her:

30 for vpon the
day commeth night.
But wickednesse
cannot ouercome
wisdome, and fool-
ishnesse maye not be
with her.

GENEVA, 1560*

maketh them the
friends of God and
Prophetes.

For God loueth
none, if he dwell not
with wisdome.

For she is more
beautiful then the
sunne, and is aboue
all the order of the
starres, and the
light is not to be
compared unto her.

For night cometh
vpo it, but wicked-
nes can not ouer-
come wisdome.

FRENCH BIBLE
(Lyons), 1556.
es saintes" ames, elle
ordonne les amis de
J)ieu & les pro-
phetes.

Car Dieu «' ayme
personne fors que ce-
lui, qui habite auec
sapience.

Car icelle est plus
belle que le Soleil,
& par dessus! toute
la disposition des es-
toilles, elle compa-
ree a la lumiere est
trouuee la premiere :

car a ceste succede
la nuict, mais ma-
lice ne vaincra point
sapience.

Conversely the same books shew that the English
version influenced the later French revision :

LYONS, 1556.

19 Festoye aussi
vn enfant ingenieux,
& auoye d*auenture
trouu'e vne bonne
ame.

20 Mais estant vn
peu meilleur, ie vins
a vn corps sans
souillure.

21 Et quand ie

GENEVA, 1560.

For I was a wit-
tie childe, and was
of a good spirit.

Yea, rather being
good, I came to an
vndefiled bodie.

GENEVA, 1588.

Or estoy-ie aussi
vn enfant ingenieux
& m? estoit escheute
vne bonne ame:

Ou plutost, estant
bon, festoye venu en
vn corps sans souil-
lure.

Neuertheles, when Quand

222

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

LYONS, 1556.
congnu que autre-
ment nepouuoye estrt
continent, si Dieu ne
le donnoit, & que
cela mesmes estoit
souueraine sapience
de sauoir de qui es-
toit ce don: iem'en
allay au Seigneur, &
le priay, 6j° lui dis de
tout mon cceur...

GENEVA, 1560.
I perceiued that I
colde not enioye her,
except God gaue her
(and that was apointe
of wisdome also, to
knowe whose gifte it
was) I went vnto the
Lord, and besoght
him, and with my
whole heart I said. . .

GENEVA, 1588.
cognu que ie n'e
pourroy* iou'ir, si
Dieu ne me la don-
noit, & que cela
mesme estoit pru-
dence, de sauoir de
qui estoit ce don, ie
m' en allai supplier
le Seigneur, & le
priai, disant de tout
mon coeur...

The examples which have been given exhibit very
fairly the method of revision which was adopted by the
Genevan, translators in the Old Testament. In all parts
they took the Great Bible as their basis and corrected
its text, without ever substituting for it a new transla-
tion, Even where the changes are greatest the original
foundation can still be traced, and the new work fairly
harmonizes with the old One chief aim of the revisers
seems to have been to make the translation as nearly
verbal as possible, and consequently in a great number
of passages they replace the renderings of the Zurich
scholars (Coverdale) or Miinster by those of Pagninus.
At the same time there is abundant evidence to shew that
they were perfectly competent to deal independently with
points of Hebrew scholarship ; and minute changes in
expression shew that they were not indifferent to style.

The history of the Genevan New Testament is simpler
.than that of the Old. It is little more than the record
of the. application of Beza's translation1 and commentary
to Tindale's Testament in three successive stages, first in
the, separate New Testament of 1557 (Gt)2, next in the
Bible of 1560 (G), and lastly in the New Testament of

3 [In quoting .Beza's translation I Genevan version of 1560 could be
Lave only referred to the editions of influenced. W. A. W.]
1556 and 1559 by which alone the a Sec p. 223, n. 4.

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 223

L. Tomson in I5/61 (T). The revisers undoubtedly
exercised an independent judgment in following his ren-
derings. They did not adopt all the alterations which
he suggested ; and at times they introduced original
phrases ; but by far the greater part of the changes which
were made in the text of Tindale were simply due to
Beza2.

An analysis of the changes in one short Epistle will
render this plain. Thus, according to as accurate a cal-
culation as I can make, more than two-thirds of the new
renderings in I John introduced into the revision of 1560
are derived from Beza, and two-thirds of these then for
the first time. The rest are due mainly to the revisers
themselves3, and of these only two are found in the re-
vision of 1557. Tomson adds barely five or six closer
approximations to Beza, of which one is important (v. 4
'hath overcome'); and once he definitely goes against
him (iv. 9 ' Herein was that love of God made manifest
''amongst us').

The general conclusion thus indicated will be made
still clearer by an examination of two short continuous
passages. The differences between the first New Testa-
ment and the New Testament in the Bible (1560) will
thus appear, and it will be seen that the revision in the
latter extended to points of language as well as to points
of interpretation4:

1 Tomson's New Testament pre- Bible. See for instance Gal. i. 10,
sentsthe fullest form of Beza's influ- 14, 15, 19, 21: ii. I, 2, 5, 6, 9, 10,
ence. One peculiarity is characteristic n, &c. The corresponding coincid-
of Tomson alone. In his anxiety ences of the Genevan Testament
to express the emphatic force of the with the Great Bible against Tindale
Greek article he constantly renders it are very few : Gal. i. 9, 12 : ii. 4.
by 'that' or 'this,' and in many cases 3 The most striking are: ii. 18, 19,
the effect is almost grotesque. One 20, 29 : iv. 5 : v. 6.

example will suffice : * He that hath 4 It is very greatly to be regretted

*that Son hath that life : and he that that the New Testament of 1557 and

'hath not that Son of God hath not not the New Testament of the Bible

'that life ' (i John v. 12). has been reprinted in Bagster*s Hexa-

2 The basis of the Genevan Testa- pla as the Genevan version. The
ment was certainly Tindale's (the last confusion which has resulted from
text, i.e. Matthew) and not the Great this error of judgment has led to end-

224 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

(TIN DALE, 1534.) 12 Remeber I saye> y ye were at that
tyme w* oute Christ, & were reputed aliantes from
the comen welth of Israel, & were straugers1 fr5 the
testament- of promes, & had no hope, & were with out
god in this worlde.

13 But now in Christ fesu, ye which a whyle agoo* were
farre of, are made nye by ye bloude of Christ.

14 For he is oure peace, whych .hath made of both one,
•and hath broken doune the wall y* was a stoppe bi-
twene vst

1 5 and hath also put awaye thorow his flesshe, the cause of
hatred (that is to saye, the lawe3 of commaundementes
contayned in the lawe written) for to make of twayne
one newe ma in him silfe, so makynge peace :

1 6 and to recocile both vnto god in one body thorow his
crosse, and slewe hatred therby :

17 and came and preached peace to you which were a farre
of, and to them that were nye.

1 8 For thorow him we both have an open waye in, in one
sprete vnto the father.

12 Remeber... at Gt: That ye were, I say, G. T.4 (vos
inquam. . .fuisse B.) ( I )

— reputed Gt : om. G. T. (so B.) (2)

— testamentes : couenants Gt. G. T. (pactis B. 1556,

1559) (3)

— this Gt : the G. T. (in mundo B.) (4)

13 fesu: Jesus Gt. G. T, (5)

— a whyle agoo: once Gt. G. T. (olim B.) (6)

less mistakes in discussions on the 8 euen the lawe (G. B.).

Authorized Version. The Testament 4 The Testament of 1557 is marked

°f J557 has had no independent in- by Gt and quoted from Bagster's

fluence on the A.V. as far as I can Hexapla : G represents the first edi-

see. Compare Mr F. Fry on The tion of the Bible 1560: T, Tomson's

English New Testament of the Gene- Testament quoted from the Bible of

•van Version in the Journal of Sacred 1576. The rendering of Beza is

Literature, July, 1864. marked B. G gives the following

1 The Great Bible reads: being words in italics : Eph. ii. a / say, were

aliantes from. ..and straungers... i°; 15 that is, which standeth, so;

9 somtyme (G. B<). 16 his. Rev. ii- 9 / knowe, are 2°.

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 22$

13 nye Gt: nere G. T. (7)

— the blonde I say of Christe Gt. (inquam B. 1556, 1559)

G. omits / say. (8)

14 broken... vs: broken the stoppe of the particion wall Gt

G. T. (intergerini parietis septum B.) (9)

15 and... away e: In abrogating Gt. G. T. (inimicitiis...

abrogatis B. 1556, 1559) (10)

— cause of om. Gt. G. T. (so B.) (11)

— to saye Gt : om. G. T. (so B.) (12)

— contayned. . .written : which standeth in ceremonies (or-

dinances G. T.) Gt. G. T. (quse in ritibus posita
est B.) (13)

1 6 to: that he myght Gt. G. T. (ut conderet...et ut recon-

ciliaret B.) (14)

— thorow: by Gt. G. T. (per B.) (15)

— slewe: slaye Gt. G. T. (16)

17 and to them that were nye (and nye Gt): & to them

that were nere G. T. (17)

1 8 open waye in, in (by Gt) one sprete vnto the father \

entrance (so Great Bible) vnto the Father by one
Spirit G. T. (aditum per unum Spiritum ad Patrem
B.) (18)

Thus it will be seen that the Testament (Gt 1557)
differs from the Bible (1560) in nine places, half of the
whole number (i, 2, 4, 7, 8, 12, 13, 17, 18), and of these
variations two are of considerable importance (2, 17). In
one case the Bible deserts Beza where the Testament
followed him (13), one change is simply linguistic (7), but
in the other seven cases the Bible is supported by Beza.
Of the remaining nine changes common to the Testament
and Bible five are in accordance with Beza (3, 9, n, 14,
15), one is perhaps independent of him (6), and the remain-
ing three are changes of expression (5, 10, 1 6). In this
passage Tomson agrees with the Bible.

(TiNDALE, 1534.) 8 And unto the angell of the con-
gregation of Smyrna wryte: These thynges sayth he
w. 15

226 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

that is fyrste, and the laste, which was deed and is
alive.

9 I knowe thy workes and tribulacion and poverte, but
thou art ryche : And I knowe the blaspemy of them
whiche call them selves lewes, and are not : but are the
congregacio of sathan.

10 Feare none of thoo thynges which thou shalt soffre.
Beholde, the devyll shall caste of you into preson, to
tempte you, and ye shall have tribulacion .x. dayes. Be
faythfull vnto the deeth and I will geve thee a crown
of lyfe.

1 1 Let him that hath ears heare, what the sprete sayth to
the congregations : He that overcometh shall not be
hurte of the seconde deeth.

8 congregation of Smyrna : Church of the Smyrnians Gt.

G. T. (Smyrnaeorum B. 1559) (Smyrnae Ecclesiae
B. 1556) (i)

— the: om. Gt G. T. (-2)

9 call them selves Gt: say they are G. T. (se dicunt...

esse B.) (3)

— congregation : Synagogue Gt. G. T. (synagoga B.) (4)

10 tJte devyll: it shall come to passe \ that the d. Gt. G. T.

(futurum est ut...B.) (5)

— of: some of (so Great Bible) Gt G. T. (6)

— to. . .you : that ye may be tryed Gt G. T. (ut explo-

remini B. 1559 ut tentemini B. 1556) (/)

— Be Gt : be thou G. T. (8)

— a : tJie Gt G. T. (9)

11 ears: an tare Gt G. T. (aurem B.) (10)

— congregations: Churches Gt G. T. (ecclesiis B.) (11)

In this passage again Tomson's text agrees with that
of the Bible1. The Testament differs from it twice (3, 8),
and in both cases the Bible agrees with Beza. The re-
maining nine changes are all, as far as the Latin can
express them, in accordance with Beza, and one is evi-
dently due to him (5).

1 An important example of his disagreement is given below, p. *a8> n. i.

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 227

It is of more importance to place in a clear light the
real origin of the changes in the English Genevan New
Testament, because very many of them have passed from
that into our own Bible, and it has been forgotten to whom
the renderings are due. Thus Archbp Trench quotes five
passages to shew1 * the very good and careful scholarship
* brought to bear upon this [the Genevan] revision/ in
which 'it is the first to seize the exact meaning. . .which
'all the preceding versions had missed.' They are all
derived from Beza. In one case the English translator has
adopted his alternative rendering ; in the four Others he
simply takes Beza's translation :

Luke xi. 17 one housse shall (doth Great Bible) fall upon

another (Tindale G.B.).

domus super domum cadit {Erasmus).

domus adversus se partita cadit {Beza 1556, 1559).

a house deuided against it self (an house G. T.)

falleth (Gt).
Acts xxiii. 27 cam I... and rescued him, and perceaved that

he was a Romayne ( TincL GJB).

supervemens...exemi, cognito quod Romanus esset

(Beza 1556, 1559).

I came...& rescued him, perceauing that he was a

Romaine (Gt).
Acts xxvii. 9 because also that we (they G.B.) had over-

longe fasted (Tind. G.B.).

quod jam etiam jejunium [tempus designat Lucas

ex more Judaici populi] prseteriisset (Beza).

because also ye tyme of (om. the time of G. T.) the

Fast was now passed (Gt).
James i. 13 God tempteth not (cannot tempt G.B.) unto

evil (Tind. G.B.).

Deus tentari malis non potest (Beza).

God cannot be tempted with euyl (Gt)8.

1 On the Authorized Version, p. p. 197) is found in the Great Bible
113 n. after the first edition.

* This rendering (as we have seen,

15—2

228 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

Mark xiv. 72 [he] began to weep (Tind. G.B.).

animum adiiciens flevit (Beza 1556, 1559 not*).
waying that with himselfe, he wept (Gt).

The credit of recognizing the right turning remains,
but the Genevan translator can have no claim to original
sagacity on this evidence.

To place the relation of the Genevan translator to Beza
in a still clearer light it will be worth while, though it is an
ungracious task, to quote an equal number of cases where
under the same influence the Genevan version first goes
wrong.

Matt. i. 1 1 losias begate lacim And lacim begate lechonias.
Luke ii. 22 When the tyme of Maries purification... was

come.

Luke iii. 36 (Sala) which was the sonne of Arphaxad...
Rev. xi. i Then was geven me a rede, lyke vn to a rodde,

and tJie Angel stode by, saing...
Hebr. x. 38 But if any withdraw him selfe.
Mark xvi. 2 When the sunne was yet rysing.

Of these, which include four arbitrary corrections of the
text, the second and fourth and fifth have been incorporated
in our present version : the first was abandoned by Beza in
his third edition : the sixth is suggested in a note1 and has
modified the received rendering.

A comparison of the two groups of passages will shew
at once the strength and the weakness of Beza, and so
of the revisions which were moulded after him. In the
interpretation of the text he was singularly clear-sighted :
in the criticism of the text he was more rash than his
contemporaries in proportion as his self-reliance was
greater. But though it is a far more grievous matter to
corrupt the text than to misinterpret it, the cases in which
Beza has corrected the renderings of former translators

1 One still more surprising change 6av6vTcs in Rom. vii. 6 (He being
has been adopted in A.V. though it dead in whom we were holden, T.).
is not in 1557, &iroQa.v6vTOt for <liro-

Ill] THE GENEVAN BIBLE 229

are incomparably more numerous than those in which he
has introduced false readings ; and on the whole his
version is far superior to those which had been made
before, and so consequently the Genevan revisions which
follow it1.

The notes of the Genevan Version contributed so
greatly to its influence that some examples of them may
be added which will be sufficient to shew the general
character and scope of the commentary.

'Thogh we prouoke God iustly to angre, yet he wil
' neuer reiect his.

* God repeteth this point because the whole keping of
' the La we standeth in the true vse of the Sabbath, wc is to
' cease from our workes. & to obey the wil of Ged.

'For finding nothing in ma that ca deserue mercie, he
' wil frely saue his.

' Hereby it appeareth that Naomi by dwelllg amog
'idolaters was waxen colde in ye true zeale of God, wc
' rather hathe respect to the ease of ye body than to ye
* comfort of ye soule.

' Herein he shewed yl he lacked zeale : for she oght to
'haue dyed bothe by the couenant, and by the Lawe of
' God : but he gaue place to foolish pitie, & wolde also
' seme after a sorte to satisfie the Lawe.

'Tab6r is a moutaine Westwarde fr5 lerusale, &
' Hermon Eastwarde : so the Prophet signifieth yl all
1 partes & places of the worlde shal obey Gods power for
' the deliuerance of his Church.

'He speaketh this for two causes: ye one, because
1 he y1 was a mortal creature, and therefore had more nede
' to glorifie God then the Angels, did it not : and the other,
' because ye more nere yl man approcheth to God, the more
' doeth he knowe his owne sinne, & corruption.

1 The books of the Bible are thus 'Esdr. 2 Esdr. — i Mace. 2 Mace,

arranged: 'The Books of the New Testa-

'The Names and order of all the 'ment. Matthew... The Epistle of

'Books of the Old and New Testa- 'Paul to the Romans... Titus, Phile-

'ment...' [' Genesis... Malachi. 'mon. To the Ebrewes. James...

'The Books called Apocrypha, i 'Jude. Revelation.'

230 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

* If the sunne, moone, and starres can not but giue
' light according to mine ordinance, so long as this worlde
'lasteth, so shal my Church neuer faile, nether shal anie
' thing hinder it : and as sure as I wil haue a people, so
' certeine is it, that I wil leaue them my worde for euer to
' gouerne them with.

' He deuided the law of nature corrupt into vngodlines,
'& vnrighteousnes. Vngodlines conteineth the false wor-
' shiping of God : vnrighteousnes, breache of loue towarde
'man.

' As the onelie wil & purpose of God is the chief cause
'of election & reprobacion, so his fre mercie in Christ
' is an inferior cause of saluacion, & the hardening of the
' heart, an inferior cause of damnacion.

'Open that w° greueth you, yl a remedie may be
'founde: and this is comanded bothe for him yl com-
' plaineth, & for hi that heareth yl the one shulde shew his
1 grief to the other.

'The soules of the Saintes are vnder the altar which
' is Christ, meanig that they are in his safe custodie in the
'heauens.

' Locustes are false teachers, heretikes, and worldlie
' suttil Prelates, with Monkes, Freres, Cardinals, Patriarkes,
' Archebishops, Bishops, Doctors, Baschelers & masters
'which forsake Christ to mainteine false doctrine1/

§7. THE BISHOPS' BIBLE.

The correspondence on the subject of the Bishops*
Bible which has been already quoted explains the general
design of the revisers8. It was their object to remove
from the Great Bible all errors which seemed to impair
the sense, and at the same time to produce a popular
and not a literary version. In both respects — in the
alteration of the renderings and in the alteration of the

1 In the New Testament the notes but chiefly by additions made in the

in the Bible (1560) differ from those Bible,

in the Testament of 1557 (e.g. Matt. • See pp. 96 ff.
xxviii. 15 ; Mark i. I ; Rom. xvi. 7),

Ill] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 23!

language — they proposed at least in the first instance to
confine themselves to necessary changes, for the revision
was essentially conservative in its conception. But in the
execution of the plan some of the revisers certainly made
use of far wider liberty than the original scheme permitted.

The execution of the work is indeed, if a very partial
examination may be trusted, extremely unequal ; and the
Greek scholarship of the revisers is superior to their
Hebrew scholarship. How far the separate sections are
marked by the special characteristics of the men engaged
upon them I cannot say, and the inquiry is not one which
would reward the labour which it would cost. Still the
revision has received far less attention than it deserves,
and in the New Testament it shews considerable vigour
and freshness.

The historical books of the Old Testament follow the
text of the Great Bible very closely1. The Hagiographa,
as far as I have examined them, are corrected with con-
siderable freedom. The Prophets are altered very fre-
quently, but in these the new renderings can generally be
traced to some other source. The influence of the Genevan
revision is perceptible throughout, but it is more obvious
in the Prophets than elsewhere. Castalio was certainly
consulted and had some influence with the revisers, but
with the exception of the Genevan version itself no fresh
sources were open to them in addition to those which the
Genevan exiles had used2.

One or two passages will illustrate what has been said3.

1 [This is not strictly accurate. The historical books. In the poetical

changes may not be important, but parts, such as Gen. xlix., Ex. xv.,

they are numerous. In Gen. i. out of Num. xxiii., xxiv., Deut. xxxii., xxxiii.,

31 verses 22 are altered. In Gen. ii. Judg. v., i Sam. ii., i Sam. i., xxii.,

out of 25 verses 17 are altered. In xxiii., i Chr. xvi.j the changes are

Gen. xiv. out of 24 verses 17 are equally numerous.]

altered. In Gen. xxii. out of 22 a See pp. 212, 213.

verses 12 are altered. In Gen. xxiv. 3 The passages are taken from the

out of the first 14 verses 8 are altered. Great Bible of 1550. The readings

In Ruth iii. out of 18 verses 8 are of the Bishops' Bible are from the

altered. These instances are taken first edition of 1568.
from the narrative portions of the

232 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

GREAT BIBLE, 15 so1, i But who hath geuen credence
vnto the thing we haue heard? Or to whom is the arme
of the Lorde knowne ?

2 For he dyd grow before the Lord lyke as a braunch and
as a rote in a drye groud. He hath nether bewtye nor
fauour. When we shall loke vpon him, there shalbe no
fayrnesse : we shal haue no lust vnto him.

3 He is despysed and abhorred of men, he is suche a ma as
is full of sorowe and as hath good experience of infirmities.
We haue rekened him so vyle, that we hyd oure faces
from him, yee he was dispysed & therfore we regarded
him not.

4 Howebeit he only hath taken on him our infirmities &
borne our paynes. Yet we dyd iudge him, as though he
were plaged & cast downe of God : & punished

5 where as he (not with standinge) was wouded for our
offences, & smytte for our wickenes. For the chastisemet
of our peace was layde vpon him, and with his stripes are
we healed.

6 As for vs, we haue gone all astray (lyke shepe) euery one
hath turned his owne waye. But the lorde hath heaped
together vpon him the iniquitie of us all.

7 He suffered violence and was euel intreated : and dyd
not yet ope his mouth. He shall be led as a shepe to be
slayne, yet shal he be as styl as a lambe before the
shearer, and not open his mouth.

8 He was had awaye fro prison: his cause not hearde
and without any iudgement. Whose generation yet wJio
may numbre ? he was cut of from the grounde of the
lyuinge: whiche punishment dyd go vpon him for the
transgression of my people, which in dede had deserued
that punishement.

9 His graue was geuen him with the condempned, and
with the ryche man at his death, Where as he did
neuer violence: nor vnright, neyther hath there bene
any disceatfulnesse in his mouth*

1 The Italics, as before, indicate in the revision. The renderings sub-
words and phrases which were changed stituted are given in detail afterwards.

HI] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 233

10 Yet hath it pleased the Lorde thus, to bruste him with
plages, and to smite him with infirmitie, that when he
had made his soule an offeringe for sinne, he might see
longe lastinge sede. And this deuyce of the Lorde
shall prosper in his hande.

I i With trauayle and laboure of his soule, shall he optayne
fruyte, and he shalbe satisfied by the knowledge of him
whiche is my righteous seruaunte: he shal iustifie the
multitude, for he shall beare awaye their sinnes.

12 Therfore will I geue him the multitude for his parte:
and he shall deuyde the spoyle with the strongest, be-
cause he geueth ouer his soule to death: And is rek-
ened amonge the. transgressours, which neuertheles hath
taken away the sinnes of the multitude, and made inter-
cession for the misdoers.

1 the thinge we haue heard: our preaching (our reporte

Geneva 1560) praedicationi nostrse Leo Juda1 (i)

2 skall loke. (shall se G.) : loke videmus J. (2)

3 as is full...infirmyties : as hath good experience of
sorowes and infirmities, homo dolorum segritudinis-
que gnarus C. (3)

— yee he was dispysed & therfore we regarded him not
(similarly G. and all) : omit (4)

4 infirmities (so all) : infirmitie (5)

— & punished (&c\& humbled G., similarly all): omit (6)

5 not with standinge: (in brackets and smaller type).
(om. G.) (7)

— the chastisemet of our peace (so P. M. G.) : the payne of
our punishment mulcta corrections nostrae J. (8)

6 we haue gone all (G.) : we are all gone (9)

— heaped together... all (hathe layed vpon hym the iniquitie

of vs all G.): throw en vpon hym all our sinnes in eum
omnium nostrum crimen conjecit C. (10)

7 dyd not yet (similarly M. J. G.) : dyd not P. (li)

8 He was had awaye. . iudgement : From the prison and

1 The translation of Leo Juda will MUnster, and dastalio are indicated
be indicated by J. The Geneva ver- by G, P» M» C.
sion and the versions of Pagninus,

234 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

iudgement was he taken (he was taken out from prison
and from judgment G.) : so P. C. otherwise J. (12)
8 'Whose generation... numbre: and his generation who can
declare ? (and who shall declare his age ? G.) genera-
tionem ejus quis enarrabit P. M. (13)

— he was : for he was (so P. M. J. G.) (14)

which... punishement (M): om. (so P. J. G.) (15)

10 thus, to bruste him zvitk plages, and to smite (somewhat

similarly P. M. G.) : to smite (infirmando atterere
J.) (libuit autem Jovse eum aegritudine contun-
dere C.) (16)

1 1 With trauayle. . <shalbe. . . : Of the trauayle and labour of

his soule shall he see the fruit e & be... so M. (he shal
se of the trauayl of his soule, (and) shalbe...G.) (17)
: — by the knowledge... shal iustifie (M.): My righteous ser-
uaunt shall with his knowledge iustifie (by his know-
ledge shall my righteous servant justify many G.)
cognitione sui multos justificabit Justus servus meus J.
similarly C. (18)

— bear e aw aye...\ beare.. (so P. M. J. C.) (19)

12 the multitude for his parte — among the great ones his

part... (give him a portion with the great G.) similarly
P. M. C. otherwise J. (20)

— the strongest (M) : the mightie (the strong G.) fortibus

P.J. (21)

Thus of the twenty-one corrections five are due to the
Genevan version (7, 12, 18, 20, 21): five more agree with
Pagninus (i I, 13, 14, 15, 19): three with Leo Juda (i, 2, 8):
three with Castalio (3, 10, 16); and one with Miinster (17).
One change is simply linguistic (9), and three are apparently
original (4, 5, 6).

In a passage from the Psalms the reviser shews far
greater originality and the influence of the Genevan revision
is considerably less1:

1 [The original version of the Psalms accompanied by the Great Bible ver-

in the Bishops' Bible of 1 568 was re- sion printed side by side with it. It

printed in the quarto edition of 1569 only appeared once more, in the Bible

and in the folio of 1577, where it was of 1585. One peculiarity of this ver-

Ill] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 235

GREAT BIBLE 1550. i The heauens declare the glory of
God, & the firmamente sheweth his handy worcke.

2 One day telleth another: and one nighte certifieth another.

3 There is nether speache ner langage> but their voyces are
heard amonge them. Their sounde is gone out {gone May
1541) into all lades : & their wordes Ito the endes of the
world.

4 In them hath he set a tabernacle for the sunne, whiche
commeth forth as a brydgrome out of his chaumbre, and
reioyseth as a giaunt to runne his course.

5 It goeth furtJie from the vtmost parte of the heauen, and
runneth about vnto the ende of it agayne, and there is
nothinge hid from the heate therof.

6 The lawe of the Lord is an vndefiled law couerting the
soule. The testemony of the Lorde is sure, and geueth
wisdome, vnto the simple.

7 The statutes of tke Lorde are righte and reioyse the
herte, the commaundement of the Lorde is pure and
gyueth lighte vnto the eyes.

8 The feare of the Lorde is cleane, and endureth for euer,
the iudgementes of the Lorde are true and righteous all
together.

9 More to be desired are they then golde, ye then much fine
golde : sweter also then honye, and the hony combe.

10 Moreouef, by the is thy seruaunt taught^ and in kepinge
of them there isgreate reward e.

1 1 Who can tell, how ofte he offendeth? Oh dense thou me
fro (my) secrete fautes.

12 Kepe thy seruaunte also from presumptuous sinnest Lest
they get the dominion ouer me: so shal I be vndefiled^ and
innocente frome the greate offence.

13 Let the wordes of my mouth and the meditacyon of my
herte be (alwaye) acceptable in thy sight O Lorde, my
strength and my redemer.

2 One... another: A day occasioneth talke therof vnto a
day: and a night teacheth knowledge vnto a nyght.

sion is that the words 'God* and changed, as will be seen in the
'Lord' are almost uniformly inter- examples here given.]

236 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

(Daie vnto daie vttereth the same, and night vnto night
teacheth knowledge G.) similarly P. M. (i)

3 There is... gone out: No language y no wordes, no voyce
of theirs is hearde: yet their sounde go eth (non est [illis]
sermo, non verba, neque auditur vox eorum, in omnem
tamen... J.) (2)

4 hath he : he hath (3)

5 It...furtJte: His settyng foorth is egressus ejus M. his
going out is G. (4)

— the: om. (5)

— runneth about: his circuite revolutio ejus P. M. his
compas G. (6)

— ende of it agayne : utmost part therof ad extrema eorum
M.J. (7)

— the heate therof: his heat (8)

6 the Lord: God (so throughout), not P. M. J. G. C. (9)

— an vndefiled law : perfect G. (10)

8 cleane(P.]. G.) : sincere sincerus M. (n)

— true (J.) : trueth P. M. G. (12)

— and... all together : they be iust in all poyntes (justificata
pariter P. M. simulque justa J.) (13)

9 More. . .they : They are more to be desired. .. (14)

— sweter also (G.) : they are also sweeter (15)

10 is... taught: thy servaunt is well aduertised. (perspicue
admonetur J.) (16)

— greate (G) : a great (17)

1 1 tell. . .offendeth : knowe his owne errours (errores quis
intelligit M. errores quis animadvertat J.) (18)

— (my) secret faults : those that I am not priuie of (19)

12 sinnes: [sinnes] (20)

— Lest... dominion: let them not raigne So G. (ne domi-
nentur mihi P. M. J.) (21)

— shal... vndefiled: I shall be perfect perfectus ero P. (22)
innocente... greate: voyde from all haynous (innocens a
quovis grandiori scelere J.) (23)

13 (alway): omit. So G. (24)

— Lorde: God (25)

Ill] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 237

Of these changes one-fifth appear to be original (i, 5,
13, 2O, 25): seven more are linguistic (3, 8, 9, 14, 15, 17,
19): three are coincidences with Pagninus (6, 12, 22):
five with Leo Juda (2, 7, 16, 18, 23); four with the Genevan
version (4, 10, 21, 24): and one with Miinster (n).

There is but little to recommend the original ren-
derings of the Bishops' Bible in the Old Testament. As
a general rule they appear to be arbitrary and at variance
with the exact sense of the Hebrew text1. The revision of
the New Testament however will repay careful study.

Among the revisers was Lawrence, 'a man in those
'times of great fame for his knowledge in the Greek2/
of whose labours Strype has preserved a singularly in-
teresting memorial in a series of 'notes of errors in the
translation of the N. T.2' Some of these are worthy of
quotation.

Matt. xxi. 33. * There was a certain man, an house-
^holder, which made a vineyard. 6Vrt? e^vreva-eu dfiire-
4 \wva (that is) which planted a vineyard. The word
'(made) is too general...! allow not such generalities in
'translation when our tongue hath as apt words as the
' Greek, ib. he putteth (made) for wpvgev (that is) he digged.
' The first error is amended in the Geneva Bible ; the
c second is noted in the margin/

Matt. xxv. 20. ' I have gained with them five talents
*more~: d\\a irivre TaXavra €K€p$rj(ra eir avryt signifieth
* over and besides them. . . '

1 It is possible that I have been rence, who was headmaster of Shrews-

(infortunate in the parts which I have bury School, but this is impossible,

examined ; for what I saw did not Strype says the writer of the notes

encourage me to compare very much was an eminent Greek scholar who

of the Bishops' text with the other had taught Greek to Lady Burghley,

versions. once Mildred Cooke. Now Mildred

8 Strype's Parker, II. 223. [There Cooke was married in 1545, when
is no reason to suppose that Lawrence Thomas Lawrence, who took his de-
was a reviser. He seems to have gree in 1566, must have been an
criticised certain passages in the trans- infant. It was no doubt Giles Law-
latiou of the New Testament of 1568, rence, Professor of Greek at Oxford,
and his notes were at one time in the to whom Strype referred,]
possession of Strype. It has been 8 Strype, App. LXXXV. Lawrence
Conjectured that he was Thomas Law- notices twenty-nine passages.

238 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

Matt xxviii. 14. ' We will save you harmless :

(that is,) careless: af3\aftri<; or af^/uo? is harmless:
' dfj,ept,jj,vo<;, careless. I may be harmless in body and
'goods, and yet not careless. This is not considered in
' the Geneva Bible/

Luke i. 3, 4. '/ determined also, as. soon as I had searched
' out diligently all things from the beginning that then I
' would write unto thee...that thou...hast been informed'
This Lawrence translates: '// seemed good to me having
' perfect understanding [as they that follow foot by foot]
' of all things from the beginning to write to thee in order. . .
' that thou. . .hast been taught by mouth!

Mark xv. 3. 'These words aJro? Se ovBev dneicpivaTo
' be omitted both here and in the Geneva translation. Yet
' the Greek printed by Stephanus hath it.'

Mark xiii. 16. ' Let him that is in the field not turn
' back again unto the things which he left behind him. For
' all these words there be no more in the Greek but, 6 ets
1 TOV aypov &V, /JLT) eTTLa-Tpe^dTco €19 ra oTTttra) (tnat is) he
' that is in the field let him not turn back, et? rd oTria-co
'signifieth no more but back: John vi. 66. ..This superfluity
' is in the Geneva translation.'

It is not known how far Lawrence's labours extended,
but an examination of a difficult passage of an Epistle will
prove that the reviser who corrected it was not deficient
in originality and vigorous scholarship1:
GREAT BIBLE, 1550. 7 Vnto euery one of vs is geuen
grace, accordyng to the measure of the gifte of
Christ.

8 Wherfore he saith : when he wente vp on hye, he led

captuitie captiue and gaue giftes vnto men.

9 That he ascended : what meaneth it ? but that he also

descended fyrst into the lowest partes of the erthe ?
10 He that descended, is euen the same also that ascended

vp, aboue all heauens, to fulfill al thinges.
1 1 And the very same made some Apostles, some Prophetes,

some Euangelistes, some Shepherdes and Teachers:

1 The text is taken as before from the Great Bible of 1550.

Ill] THE BISHOPS' BIBLE 239

12 to the edifyinge of the saynctes, to the worke and

ministracion, euen to the edifyinge of the bodye of
Christe,

13 till we all come to the vnitie of faith, and knowlege of

the sonne of God, vnto a perfect man, vnto the
measure of the full perfite age of Christ.

14 That we hence forthe shoulde be nomore children,

wauerynge and caryed aboute with euery wynde of
doctrine, by the wilynes of men, thorowe craftynes
whereby they laye a wayt for vs to deceaue vs.

1 5 But let vs folowe the trueth in loue, and in all thynges

growe in kirn, which is the head, euen Christ,

16 in whome z^all the bodye be coupled and knet together

thorowe oute euery ioynt wherwith one ministreth to
another (accord inge to the operacion as euery parte
hath his measure) he Icreaseth the body, vnto the
edifyinge of it self thorowe loue.

7 Vnto: Butvnto G.1 (i)

9 That i But that (Now, in that G.) (2)

— meaneth: is G. (3)

— lowest G. : lower (4)

10 aboue : farre aboue G. (5)

11 .the very. ..made: he gaue G. (6)

— some (three times): and some G. (7

32 edifyinge: gat Jury ng together G.: that the Saincts
myght be gathered together Gt. for the repairing
of the saints T. (8)

— to: into (9)

— and: of (10)

— euen to: into (u)

13 come to : meete together into (meet together, in G.) (12)

— full. . . age : age of the fulnesse G. (13)

14 shoulde : omit G. (14)

— by: in (15)

1 The notation is the same as be- Tomson's revision by T. The read-
fore. The Testament of the Gene- ings of the Bishops' Bible are taken
van Bible (1560) is represented by from the first edition of 1568. See
G, the Genevan Testament by Gt, p. 241.

240 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

14 thorowe: in (16)

— whereby... .vs (whereby they laye in waite to deceiue G.):

to the laying wayte of deceyte (17)

15 let vs folowe G. : folowyng (18)

— and in... him: let vs growe vp into him in all thynges

(and in all things growe vp into him G.) (19)

— euen : om. (20)

16 if: om. G. (21)

— be: beyng G. (22)

— thorowe oute... another : by euery ioynt of subministration

(by euerie ioynt, for the furniture thereof G.) (23)

— operacion... measure: effectuall power in yf measure of

euery part (effectual power, which is in &c. G.)

(24)

— he ureaseth : maketh increase of (receiueth increase of

G.) (25)

— thorowe: in G. (26)

Of these twenty-six variations no less than sixteen are
new, while only ten are due to the Genevan version ; and
the character of the original corrections marks a very close
and thoughtful revision based faithfully upon the Greek.
The anxiously literal rendering of the particles (2) and
prepositions (9, II, 12, 15, 16) is specially worthy of notice:
so too the observance of the order (19), and of the original
form of the sentences (17, 1 8, 20, 23, 24), even where some
obscurity follows from it. In five places the Authorised
Version follows the Bishops' renderings (3, 4, 10, 25, 26) ;
and only one change appears to be certainly for the worse
in which the rendering of the Genevan Testament has been
followed (8 Beza ad coagmentationem). The singular in-
dependence of the revision as compared with those which
have been noticed before is shewn by the fact that only
four (3, 10, ir, 1 8) of the new changes agree with Beza
and at least nine are definitely against him (4, 12, 15, 16,
17, 20, 23, 24, 25)1.

1 According to Mr Offor (MS. from a revision of Sir J. Cheke's (?)
Collections, in. 54 ff.) the New Testa- New Testament published by Jugge
ment in the Bishops' Bible is taken in 1561. The collations which he

Ill]

THE BISHOPS' BIBLE

24I

In 1572 a new edition of the Bishops' Bible was pub-
lished. In this the translation of the Old Testament, as
far as I have been able to examine it, is unchanged, but
that of the New Testament is carefully revised. The
later editions follow this revision with very few intentional
variations ; and I am not aware that the text of 1 568 was
ever reprinted. As was natural this second edition was
taken as the basis of the Authorised Version, though there
are numerous cases in which the rendering of the edition
of 1568 is restored there1. The collation of a single
epistle will shew the extent of the differences, and the
proportion in which the respective readings were preferred
by King James' revisers8.

BISHOPS' BIBLE 1568.
Eph. i. 2 Grace be...& from

— 5 predestinate 1569

— 10 heauen A.V.

— 13 In whom also ye

r- 21 not in this worlde only
1569

ii. i And you

— 5 by grace are ye saved

(A.V. ye are)

— 6 in the heauenly

gives of John i., Acts i., Rom. i.,
Rev. i., certainly go far to establish
the statement, but I have not been
able to consult the edition referred to.
The Testament which ahswers to it
in Dr Cotton's list is described as
'Tindale's.' Mr F. Fry has taken
great pains to ascertain the truth of
this statement, but has not been able
to find the least trustworthy evidence
in support of it. [I have not been

BISHOPS' BIBLE 1572, 1578.
grace [be]... and [from] A.V.

1569 (i)

predestinated A.V. (2)
heauens 1569 A.V. mg. (3)
In whom also ye [hoped] 1569

(similarly A.V.) (4)
not only in this worlde only

not onely in this world (1575 —

1602) A.V.
And [he quickened] you 1569

(similarly A.V.) (6)
by [whose] grace ye are saued

1569 (7)
in heauenly thynges 1569 (8)

able to verify all the statements in this
paragraph with regard to Beza. They
do not agree with the editions of 1556
and 1565. W.A.W.]

1 Mr F. Fry has shewn (N. & Q.
4th S. vii. Jan. 28, 1871) that the edi-
tion used by the Revisers of K. James
was probably that of 1602.

2 [To shew the intermediate charac-
ter of the edition of 1569 I have in-
dicated the renderings found in it.]

242

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

BISHOPS' BIBLE 1568.
ii. 7 in kyndnesse

— lo hath ordeyned 1569

— 14 the wall 1569

— 17 preached 1569 A.V.

you which were A.V.

— 1 8 both haue 1569 A.V.

— 19 citezins 1569

— 22 ye also A.V.
iii. 3 shewed he

— 6 That the A.V.

— 7 am made 1569

— 8 Vnto me the least 1569

— 12 confidence which is by

— 13 in my

— 19 knowledge A.V.

— 21 Be praise 1569

iv. 14 in the wylynesse 1569

— 15 Christ

— 1 6 beyng coupled 1569
ioynt of subministration

1569

v. 13 rebuked of the lyght,
are manifest 1569

— 15 howe ye walke

— 24 to Christ

— 26 clensyng [it] 1569

— 27 To make it vnto 1569

VL i your fathers and mothers

1569

— 5 your bodyly

— 9 threatnyng A.V.

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1572, 1578.
in [his] kyndenesse 1569 A.V.

(9)

hath before ordeyned A.V. (10)
the mydle wal A.V. (n)
preached the glad tidinges of

(12)

you [whiche were] 1569 (13)

haue both (14)

fellowe citizens A.V. (15)

also ye 1569 (16)

shewed [God] 1569 (17)

[That] the 1569 (i 8)

was made A.V. (19)

vnto me whiche (who, A.V.)

am lesse then the least A.V.

(20)

confidence by 1569 A.V. (21)
for my 1569 (22)
[al] knowledge 1569 (23)
Be glory A.V. (24)
and in the wylynesse (25)
[euen] Christe 1569 A.V. (26)
being conueniently coupled (27)
ioyntr yeeldyng nourishment

(28)
rebuked, are made manifest of

the light (29)
mg. some reade, rebuked of ye

light, are made manifest
that ye walke A.V. (30)
vnto Christ 1569 A.V. (31)
when he had cleansed [it] (32)
That he might present it vnto

(to A.V.), A.V. (33)
your parentes A.V. (34)

[your] bodily 1569 (similarly

A.V.) (35)
threatenynges 1569 (36)

Ill] THE BISHOPS* BIBLE 243

BISHOPS' BIBLE 1568. BISHOPS* BIBLE 1572, 1578.

vi. 12 rule 1569 rules (37)

— spiritual craftynesse spiritual wickednesse 1569 A.V.

(38)

— 14 loynes 1569 your loynes A.V. (39)
putting on 1569 hauyng on A.V. (40)

— 15 hauyng your feet 1569 your feete A.V. (41)

— 1 8 watche thervnto 1.569 watching for the same purpose

A.V. (42)

— 23 Peace [be] vnto (to peace [be unto you] brethren

A.V.) the brethren 1569 (43)
A.V.

— 24 Grace be Grace [be], A.V. 1569 (44)

Of the changes introduced in 1572, 1,6, 7, 21, 26, 30, 34,
38> 39, 40, 41, 44 appear to be due to the Genevan version ;
but the revision generally bears the same mark of inde-
pendent judgement as that of 1568.

The notes in the Bishops' Bible differ generally in their
character from those in the Genevan. They are shorter
and more epigrammatic, and deal more frequently with
the interpretation than with the application of the text.
Yet there are in them, as will be seen even in the following
examples, many dogmatic statements which are of im-
portance in estimating the standard theology of the age.
The chief part of the commentary on a single chapter
will shew the general range of the notes : a few detached
specimens will illustrate their doctrinal nature.

1 Naturall sorowe yf it be in measure, is not to be
' reprehended.

' to embalm : This was to the godly then an out-
' warde token of incorruption : but to ye ignoraunt a vayne
* ceremonie. [' but. . .ceremonie ' omitted in 1569.]

'Ami God ? Or, In the place of God.

'That is, he woulde not turne that to their shame,
'which God had disposed to their wealth.

' kindly. To their heartes.

* born Or, brought vp, or nourished.

<The trueth of gods promise is immortall which men

16—2

244 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

' must loke for patientlye, and not prescribe God a
'tymeV

• 'his name Everlasting. lah, a name of God that
' signifieth hym to be alvvayes, and other thinges to be

* of hym.

11 'preachers The women that tolde it abroade.

12 ' the ornament of an house divided the spoil. That is,
'a woman, meanyng Debora.

i4 ' in it. In the lande of promise.

30 ' the people lyke vnto calues. Calues of the people.

31 'princes. EmbassadourS. [In the text in 1569.]

33 ' the most hyghest eternall heauens. Vpon the heauens,
' the heauens of eternitie/

' Satan betrayeth hymselfe, shewing his bold sacralege,
' vsurping the empire of the earth.

' The misterie of mans redemption & saluation, is per-
' fected by the only sacrafice of Christ : the promise to the
' fathers fulfylled : the ceremonies of the law ended.'

' The wyll and purpose of God, is the cause of the
'election and reprobation. For his mercie and callyng,
' through Christe, are the meanes of saluation : and the with-
4 drawyng of his mercie, is the cause of damnation.'

' Our health hageth not on our workes : & yet are they
'sayd to worke out their health, who do run in ye race
' of iustice. For although we be saued freely in christ
'by fayth, yet must we walk by the way of iustice vnto
'our health.'

' They that sticke to the ceremonies of the law, can not
'eate, that is, can not be partakers of our aulter, which

* is thankesgeuyng and liberalise, whiche two sacrifices or
' offeringes, are nowe only left to the Christians2.'

1 [Omitted in 1569.] 'The seconde part :' Joshua— Job.

2 [Omitted in 1569.] The books 'The thirde part of the Bible:'
are arranged in the following manner The Psalter— Malachi.

in the table 6f contents : ' The fourth part of the Bible called

'The order of the bookes of the ' Apocryphus : ' 3 Esdr.— i Mace.,

'Old Testament.' i Mace.

'The first part:' Genesis— Deut- 'The order of the bookes of the

eronomy. *newe Testament.'

Ill] THE RHEMES AND DOWAY BIBLE 245

§ 8. THE RHEMES AND D.OWAY BIBLE.

The Rhemish Bible, like Wyeliffe's, lies properly out-
side the line of English Bibles, because it is a secondary
translation based upon the Vulgate. But it is nevertheless
of considerable importance in the internal history of the
authorised text, for it furnished a large proportion of the
Latin words which King James' revisers adopted; and it
is to this rather than to Coverdale's Testaments that we
owe the final and most powerful action of the Vulgate
upon our present Version.

The Rhemish translators give a very interesting and
ingenious defence of their method, but thjey express no
obligation to the earlier English translations which still
formed the groundwork of their version1. They take
the current Latin Vulgate for their guide, and expressly
disclaim the intention of acting as interpreters where that
is obscure. What they say upon each point is well worth
quoting, and may serve as a commentary on Romish views
of Scripture at the end of the i6th century.

'We translate the old vulgar Latin text, not the
'common Greeke text, for these causes.

* I. It is so auncient, that it was vsed in the Church
'of God above 1300 years agoe.

'2. It is that (....by al probabilitie) which S. Hierom
* afterward corrected according to the Greeke, by the
'appointment of Damasus then Pope.^.

'The fifth part.' The coincidences with the Genevan

The four Gospels. The Acts. revision alone (i 560) in a single chapter

St Paul's Epistles : Romans — He- are striking. Rom. i. 6 the called of

brews. Jesus Christ ; 10 haue a prosperous

St James. journey ; 12 be comforted together in

i, 2 St Peter. you; 17 revealed ; 23 corruptible ; 28

i, 2, 3 St John. a reprobate sense ; id. are not con-

St Jude. venient. Some of these words may

Revelation. have come independently from the

1 This will appear, at least in the Vulgate, but a comparison with

New Testament, by a comparison of Wycliflfe shews that it is unlikely that

any chapter in the Rhemish Version all did. Cf.ii. 5, 17; iv. 14; vii.6~,&c.

with the earlier English translations

246 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

'3. Consequently it is the same which S. Augustine
'so commendeth...

'4. It is that, which for the most part euer since hath
'been vsed in the Churches seruice.,.

' 5. The holy Councel of Trent, for these and many
'other important considerations, hath declared and de-
' fined this onely of al other latin translations, to be
'authentical..,

'6. It is the grauest, sincerest, of greatest maiestie,
'least partialitie, as being without all respect of contro-
'uersies and contentions, specially these of our time...

'7. It is so exact and precise according to the Greeke,
'both the phrase and the word, that delicate Heretikes
'therfore reprehend it of rudenes...

'8. The Aduersaries them selues, namely Beza, pre-
'ferre it before al the rest...

'9. In the rest, there is such diuersitie and dissension
' and no end of reprehending one an other, and translating
'euery man according to his fantasie, that Luther said,
' If the world should stand any long time, we must receiue
' againe (which he thought absurd) the Decrees of Councels,
'for preseruing the vnitie of faith, because of so diuerse
'interpretations of the Scripture...

' 10. It is not onely better than al other Latin trasla-
'tions, but then the Greeke text it self, in those places
'where they disagree...

This last statement is supported by the argument that
as the first heretics were Greeks, the Greek Scriptures
suffered much at their hands. Further, it is shewn that
many Latin readings are supported by ancient Greek
authority ; but it is also allowed that some errors had crept
into the current text by the fault of scribes as in fide for
in fine (i Pet. iii. 8), pr&scientiam fa prcesentiam (2 Pet. i. 16),
placuerunt for latuerunt (Hebr xiii. 2)\

In the Preface to the translation of the Old Testament
the same arguments are repeated briefly. The Hebrew
text is said to have been ' fouly corrupted by lewes,' as
1 Preface to the New Testament.

Ill] THE RHEMES AND DOWAY BIBLE 247

the Greek by heretics. But in the interval between the
publication of the New and Old Testaments an authoritative
text of the Vulgate had been printed (by Clement VIII.
1592), and the English version of the Old Testament was
made to agree with this. * Only one thing we haue donne,1
the editors say, 'touching the text... We haue againe con-
' ferred this English translation, and conformed it to the
'most perfect Latin Edition1.'

Their choice of a text being thus defended2, the trans-
lators explain also the principles on which they rendered
it. They claim for themselves absolute impartiality. Their
utmost desire was to reproduce the Vulgate in English
without removing its technicalities or its obscurity. 'We
'haue vsed no partialitie for the disaduantage of our
' aduersaries, nor no more licence then is sufferable in
' translating of holy Scriptures : continually keeping our
'selues as neere as is possible, to our text & to the very
' wordes and phrases which by long vse are made venerable,
'though to some prophane or delicate eares they may
'seeme more hard or barbarous, as the whole style of
' Scripture doth lightly to such at the begin ing : ac-
' knowledging with S. Hierom, that in other writings it is
'ynough to giue in traslation sense for sense, but that in
' Scriptures, lest we misse the sense, we must keepe the
'very wordes.' They add, 'but to the discrete Reader
'that deepely weigheth and considereth the importance
'of sacred wordes and speaches, and how easily the
'voluntarie Translatour may misse the true sense of the
' Holy Ghost, we doubt not but our consideration and
' doing therein, shal seeme reasonable and necessarie : yea
'and that al sortes of Catholike Readers wil in short

1 The delay in the appearance of Testament. It was probably one by

the Old Testament is set down by Hentenius. The text differs from the

the editors to 'one general cause, our Complutensian (Apoc. xvi. 7) and the

'poore estate in banishment.' When Clementine (Apoc. xxii. 9).

they published the New Testament 2 It may be noticed that the trans-

(1582) the Old Testament was lying lators retain without comment the in-

by them, 'long since translated.' terpolations in i Samuel; e.g. iv. i ;

I do not know what edition of the v. 6 ; x. i ; xiv. 22 ; xv. 12 ; xvii. 36.
Vulgate they followed in the New

248 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

'time thinke that familiar, which at the first may seeme

* strange, & wil esteeme it more, when they shal otherwise
'be taught to vnderstand it, then if it were the common
'knowen English/

Thus they retain Amen, Amen and Alleluia 'for the
'more holy and sacred authentic thereof.' In the same
way they keep Corbana, Parasceue, Pasche, Azymes, the
bread of Proposition, just as we retain Pentecost. Neophyte
(i Tim iii. 6) they defend by Proselyte-, Didragmes, Pre-
puce and Paraclete by Phylacteries. 'How is it possible/
they ask, 'to expresse Euangelizo, but as we do, Evan-
'<£?//>£ ?...Therfo re [also] we say Depositum (i Tim. vi. 20)
' and, He 'exinanited him self,. (Phil. ii. 7), and, You haue
c reflorished (Phil iv. 10) and, to exhaust, (Heb. ix. 28),
'because- we can not possibly attaine to expresse these
' wordes fully in English, and we thinke much better, that
' the reader staying at the difficultie of them, should take
' an occasion to looke in the table following1, or otherwise
'to aske the ful meaning of them, then by putting some
'vsual English wordes that expresse them not, so to de-
'ceiue the reader... The aduent of our Lord, and, Imposing
'of handes ..come out of the very Latin text of the
'Scripture. So did Penance, doing penance, Chalice, Priest,
'Deacon, Traditions, aultar, host, and the like../

From these principles it followed consistently that the
translators did not scruple to leave the version unintelligible
or ambiguous where the Latin text itself was so. This
they distinctly profess:

1 In this table, which contains holocaust, a kind of sacrifice... Hebr.
fifty-five terms, the following words x. 6.

occur as 'not familiar to the vulgar paraclete, John xiv. 16.

* reader : ' prescience, foreknowledge Acts ii. 23.
acquisition, getting, purchasing Eph. resuscitate, raise, quicken, renew

i. 14. i Tim. i. 6.

advent, The coming Matt. xxiv. 28. victims, sacrifices Acts vii. 42.
adulterating, corrupting 2 Cor. ii. 17. The list is a singular commentary

allegory, a mystical speech Gal. iv. 23. on the large infusion of classical words

cooperate, signifieth working with into common language since the be-

others Rom. viii. 28. ginning of the xviith century. Comp.

evangelize. p. 253.

Ill] THE RHEMES AND DOWAY BIBLE 249

'Moreouer, we presume not in hard places to mollifie

* the speaches or phrases, but religiously keepe them word
'for word, and point for point, for feare of missing, or

* restraining the sense of the holy Ghost to our phantasie.
'as Eph. 6 [12], Against the spirituals of wickednes in the
'celestials... James 4, 6, And giueth greater grace, leauing
'it indifferent to the Scripture^ or to the holy Ghost, both

* going before../

In itself then the Version has no independent merit
as a version of the original texts. It is said indeed to
have been compared with the Hebrew and Greek, but the
collation must have been limited in scope or ineffectual,
for the Psalter (to take one signal example) is translated,
not from Jerome's version of the Hebrew, but from his
revision of the very faulty translation from the Septuagint,
which commonly displaced it in Latin Bibles. As it
stands, the Doway Bible is simply the ordinary, and not
the pure, Latin text of Jerome in an English dress. Its
merits, and they are considerable, lie in its vocabulary.
The style, so far as it has a style, is unnatural, the
phrasing [as a rule] is most unrhythmical, but the language
is enriched by the bold reduction of innumerable Latin
words to English service1.

One or two examples will be sufficient to indicate its
merits and defects :

DOWAY. VULGATE.

1 8 Incline my God thine eare, Inclina Deus meus aurem
& heare : open thine eyes, tuametaudi; aperi oculos tuos
and see our desolation, & et vide desolationem nostram et
the citie vpon which thy name civitatem super quam invocatum
is inuocated : for neither in est nomen tuum ; neque enim
our iustifications doe we pros- in justificationibus nostris pro-
trate prayers before thy face, sternimus preces ante faciem
but in thy manie commisera- tuam, sed in miserationibus tuis
tions. multis.

19 Heare 6 Lord, be pacified 6 Exaudi, Domine, placare, Do-

1 I am not aware that English subject, but it would repay examina-
lexicographers have examined this tion.

250

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

DOWAY.

Lord: attend & doe, delay
not for thine owne sake my
God: because thy name is
inuocated vpon thy citie, &
vpon thy people

24 Seuentie weekes are ab-
bridged vpon thy people, &
vpon thy holie citie, that pre-
uarication may be consummate,
and sinne take an end, &
iniquitie be abolished ; and
euerlasting iusticebe brought;
& vision be accomplished,
and prophecie; & the Holie
one of holies be anointed.

25 Know therfore, & marker
From the going forth of the
word, that Jerusalem be built
againe vnto Christ the prince,
there shal be seuen weekes,
and sixtie two weekes, & the
streete shal be built againe,
& the walles in straitnes of
the times.

26 And after sixty two weekes
Christ shal be slaine: and it
shal not be. his people, that
shal denie him. And the
city, & the sanctuary shal
the people dissipate with the
prince to come: 6° the end
therof waste, & after the end
of the battel the appoynted
desolation.

VULGATE.

mine, attende et fac : ne more-
ris propter temetipsum, Deus
meus : quia nomen tuum in-
vocatum est super civitatem et

super populum tuum

Septuaginta hebdomades ab-
breviatae sunt super populum
tuum, et super urbem sanctam
tuam, ut consummetur pravari-
catio et finem accipiat peccatum
et deleatur iniquitas, et addu-
catur justitia sempiterna et im-
pleatur visio et prophetia et un-
gatur sanctus sanctorum.

Scito ergo et animadverte:
ab exitu sermonis ut iterum
sedificetur Jerusalem, usque ad
Christum ducem, hebdomades
septem et hebdomades sexa-
ginta duse erunt ; et rursum
aedificabitur platea et muri in
angustia temporum.

Et post hebdomadas sexa-
ginta duas occidetur Christus
et non erit ejus populus qui eum
negaturus est. Et civitatem et
sanctuarium dissipabit populus
cum duce venture, et fnis ejus
vastitas et post finem belli
statuta desolatio.

The correspondence with the Latin text is thus ab-
solutely verbal, and it is only through the Latin that
the English in some places becomes intelligible. But on
the other hand Jerome's own greatness as a translator

Ill] THE RHEMES AND DOW AY BIBLE 251

is generally seen through the second version. A very
familiar passage will shew how closely the rendering can
approach our own even in the ^Prophets :

6 For a little childe is borne to vs, and a sonne is geuen

to vs, and principalitie is made vpon his shoulder:
and his name shal be called, Meruelous, Counseler,
God, Strong, Father of the world to come, the Prince
of peace.

7 His empire shal be multiplied, and there shal be no

end of peace ; he shal sit vpon the throne of Dauid,
and vpon his kingdom: that he may confirme it,
and strengthen it in Judgement and iustice, from
this time & for ever : the zeale of the Lord of hostes
shal doe this.

The Psalter is the most unsatisfactory part of the
whole book. Even where the sense is sufficiently clear to
remain distinct through three translations, from Hebrew
to Greek, from Greek to Latin, from Latin to English, the
stiff, foreign style sounds strangely unsuited to words of
devotion ; and where the Latin itself has already lost the
sense, the English baffles understanding. One specimen
of each kind may be added :

8 The Law of our Lord is immaculate conuerting soules :

the testimonie of our Lord is faithful, geuing wise-
dome to litle ones.

9 The Justices of our Lord be right, making hartes ioy-

ful : the precept of our Lord lightsome ; illuminating
the eies.

10 The feare of our Lord is holie, permanent for euer

and euer ; the iudgmentes of our Lord be true.
Justified in themselues.

11 To be desired aboue gold and much precious stone:

and more sweete aboue honie and the honie combe.

12 For thy seruant keepeth them, in keeping them is

much reward.

13 Sinnes who vnderstandeth ? from my secrete sinnes

cleanse me : and from other mens spare thy seruant.

252 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

This is not what a translation of the Psalms should be,
but the following passage is positively painful from the
ostentatious disregard of meaning in the words1:

9 As waxe that melteth, shal they be taken away:
fyre hath falne on them, and they haue not scene
"the sunne.

10 Before your thornes did understand the old bryar: as

lining so in wrath he swalloweth them.

11 The iust shal reioice when he shal see reuenge: he

shal wash his handes in the bloud of a sinner.

12 And man shal say: If certes there be fruite to the

iust: there is a God certes iudging them on the
earth.

The translation of the New Testament is exactly similar
to that of the Old \ and next to the Psalter the Epistles
.are most inadequately rendered. Neither the Psalter, in-
deed, as translated by the Rhemists, nor the Epistles had
the benefit of Jerome's independent labour. He revised
the Latin texts of both hastily and imperfectly, but in both
he left much which he would not himself have written.
A few isolated quotations will be enough to shew the
character of the Rhemish Version:

Rom. v. 1 8 Therfore as by the offence of one, vnto al
men to condemnation : so also by the. iustice of
one, vnto al men to Justification of life.
vi. 13 Exhibite your selues to God as of dead men,

aliue.

vii. 23 I see another law in my members, repugning
to the law of my minde, and captiuing me in the
law of sinne that is in my members,
viii. 1 8 I thinke that the passions of this time are not

condigne to the glorie to come.

ix. 28 For, consummating a word, and abbridging it
in equitie : because a word abbridged shal our
Lord make vpon the earth.

1 The translation follows the Gal- translation is wholly different,
lican Psalter verbally. Jerome's own

Ill] THE. RHEMES AND DOWAY BIBLE 253

Eph. vl. 12 Our wrestling is... against Princes and Potestats,

against the rectors of the world of this darke-

nes, against the spirituals of wickednes in the

celestials.

Heb.xiii. 16 Beneficence and communication do not forget:

for with such.hostes God is promerited1.
Such translations as these have no claim to be con-
sidered vernacular renderings of the text : except through
the Latin they are unintelligible. But still they only
represent what there was in the Vulgate incapable of
assimilation to an English version. And on the other
hand a single Epistle furnishes the following list of Latin
words which King James' translators have taken from the
Rhemish Testament: separated (Rom. i. i), consent (mg.)
(i. 32), impenitent (ii. 5), approvest (ii. 18), propitiation (iii. 25),
remission (id.), grace (iv. 4), glory in tribulations (v. 3),
commendeth (v. 8), concupiscence (vii. 8), revealed (viii. 18),
expectation (viii. 19), conformable (viii. 29), confession is
made to salvation (x. 10), emulation (xi. 14), concluded '(xi. 32),
conformed (xii. 2), instant (xii. 12), contribution (xv. 26) 2.

But at the same time it must be added that the
scrupulous or even servile adherence of the Rhemists to
the text of the Vulgate was not always without advantage.
They frequently reproduced with force the original order
of the Greek which is preserved in the Latin ; and even
while many unpleasant roughnesses occur, there can be
little doubt that their version gained on the whole by the
faithfulness with which they endeavoured to keep the
Original form of the sacred writings. Examples of this
pimple faithfulness occur constantly, as for instance : Matt,
jtviii. 9, hailing one eye to enter into life ; id. 27, the dette

1 All the quotations are made from Doway... Oxford, 1853, pp. 183 ff.

{he first editions. In the later (chal- 2 [But consent is found in the

loner's and Troy's) editions of the Genevan margin, revealed in the

Rhemes and Doway Bible and New Genevan text of i. 17, 18, viii. 19;

Testament there are considerable al- - impenitent is in Coverdale, and pro-

terations, and the text is far nearer gitiation, grace, instant are in the

to that in the A. V. Examples are Bishops' Bible in the passages quoted,

given by Dr Cotton, Rhemes and W.A.W.j

254 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

he forgone him; xx. 12, tJte burden of the day and the
heates ; id. 23, My cuppe in deede you-shal drinke of;
xxi. 41, The naughtie men he wil bring to naught ; xxiii.
13, those that are going in, you suffer not to enter; xxvi.
1 1, the poore you haue.

The same spirit of anxious fidelity to the letter of
their text often led the. Rhemists to keep the phrase
of the original where other translators had unnecessarily
abandoned it: e.g. Matt, xviii. I, houre ; id. 6, it is ex-
pedient; id. 9, the hel of fire ; xx. 20, the sonnes of Z.;
xxii. 2, likened ; id. 44, the foote stole of thy feete ; xxvi. 25,
Is it I Rabbi ? (contrasted with v. 22) and so v. 49.

When the Latin was capable of guiding them the
Rhemists seem to have followed out their principles
honestly ; but wherever it was inadequate or ambiguous
they had the niceties of Greek at their command. Their
treatment of the article offers a good illustration of the
care and skill with which they performed this part of
their task. The Greek article cannot, as a general rule,
be expressed in Latin. Here then the translators were
free to follow the Greek text, and the result is that this
critical point of scholarship is dealt with more satisfactorily
by them than by any earlier translators. And it must be
said also that in this respect the revisers of King James
were less accurate than the Rhemists, though they had
their work before them. For example the Rhemish version
omits the definite article in the following passages where
it is wrongly inserted by A.V. and all earlier versions :
Matt. ii. 13 (an angel) ; Luke ii. 9 (an angel) ; John vi. 26
(signes, not the miracles). Much more frequently it rightly
inserts the article where other versions (including A.V.)
omit it ; e.g. Matt. iv. 5 (the pinnacle) ; vi. 25 (tJie meate,
the raymenf) ; xiv. 22 (the boate) ; xxv. 30 (the vtter dark-
nesse)\ xxviii. 16 (the mount); John v. 35 (tJie lampe)\
I Cor. x. 5 (the more part) ; Gal. iii. 25 (t/ie fait/ft ; Apoc.
vii. 13 (the white robes)1.

1 For most of these and of the sion, I am indebted to the kindness
other references to the Rhemish Ver- of Prof. Moulton, who placed at my

Ill] THE RHEMES AND DOWAY BIBLE . 255

There are also rarer cases in which the Rhemists
furnish a true English phrase which has been adopted
since, as felow seruant (Matt, xviii. 28), kingdom against
kingdom (Matt. xxiv. 7), faile (Luke xvi. 9), darkened
(Rom. i. 2i)yforeknewe (Rom. xi. 2). Elsewhere they stand
alone in bold or idiomatic turns of expression : thratled
him (Matt, xviii. 28), workemen (Matt. xx. i), stagger not
(Matt. xxi. 21), vipers broodes (Matt, xxiii. 33), bankers
(Matt. xxv. 27), ouergoe (i Thess. iv. 6).

§ 9. THE AUTHORISED VERSION.

The Rhemish Version of the New Testament, supported
by Martin's attack on the English Bible, had once again
called attention to the importance of the Latin Vulgate be-
fore the revision of King James was undertaken. During
the sixteenth century this had been in a .great degree
thrust out of sight by the modern translations of Erasmus
and Beza, which had influenced respectively the Great and
the Genevan Bibles. At the same time the study of
Hebrew and Greek had been pursued with continued zeal
in the interval which had elapsed since the publication of
the Bishops' Bible ; and two important contributions had
been made to the interpretation of the Old Testament.

In 1572 Arias Montanus, a Spanish scholar not un-
worthy to carry on the work of Ximenes, added to the
Antwerp Polyglott, which he edited by the command of
Philip II., an interlinear Latin translation of the Hebrew
text, based on that of Pagninus, whose readings he added
to his own. The translation is rigidly verbal, but none
the less it helped to familiarize ordinary scholars with the
exact forms of Hebrew idioms which were more or less
hidden in the earlier versions. Seven years afterwards
Tremellius, by birth a Jew, published an original Latin
translation of the Old Testament (1579), with a com-
mentary, which rapidly obtained a very extensive currency.

disposal a most exact collation of the portion of the Gospels.
English versions, reaching over a large

256 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

His son-in-law Junius added a translation of the Apo-
crypha. The whole Bible was completed by a translation
of the New Testament by Tremellius from the Syriac ;
but for this the New Testament of Beza was frequently
substituted1.

Besides these works, which were designed for scholars,
three important vernacular versions also had been published.
In 1587-8 an authoritative revision of the French Bible
was put forth by the venerable company of Pastors at
Geneva, which was based upon a careful examination of
the original texts. The chief part of the work is said
to have been executed by C. B. Bertram, a Hebraist of
distinguished attainments, and he was assisted by Beza,
Goulart and others. An Italian translation was printed in
the same city in 1607 by J. Diodati, who was a professor
of Hebrew there. This translation has maintained its
place to the present day, and though it is free, it is of
very great excellence. In the mean time two Spanish,
versions had appeared, the first at Basle in '1569 by
Cassiodoro de Reyna, and the second, which was based on
Reyna's, at Amsterdam in 1602 by Cipriano de Valera.
All these versions have an independent value, and when
King James' revisers speak of their pains in consulting
'the Spanish, French and Italian translators/ there can
be no doubt that it is to these they refer2.

Thus King James' revisers were well furnished with ex-
ternal helps for the interpretation of the Bible, and we have
already seen that they were competent to deal independ-
ently with questions of Hebrew and Greek scholarship.
Like the earlier translators they suffered most from the
corrupt form in which the Greek text of the New Testa-
ment was presented to them. But as a whole their work
was done most carefully and honestly, . It is possible to
point out inconsistencies of rendering and other traces of

1 [In the edition of 1585 the ver- * The French version [1566] of Ren6

sions of the New Testament by Beza Benoist (Renatus Benedictus) is said

and Tremellius are printed in parallel to have no independent value,
columns.]

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 257

compromise, but even in the minutest details the trans-
lation is that of a Church and not of a party. It differs
from the Rhemish Version in seeking to fix an intelligible
sense on the words rendered", it differs from the Genevan
Version in leaving the literal rendering uncoloured by any
expository notes1. And yet it is most worthy of notice
that these two Versions, representing as they do the
opposite extremes of opinion, contributed most largely of
all to the changes which the revisers introduced.

The important use which was made of the Rhemish
and Genevan Versions shews that the revisers did not hold
themselves to be closely bound by .the instructions which
were given them. The Rhemish Version was not contained
in the list which they were directed to consult2; and on
the other hand the cases are comparatively rare in which
they go back from the text of the Bishops' Bible to an
earlier English rendering. If indeed they had not inter-
preted liberally the license of judgment which was given
them, they could not have accomplished their task. As it
is, their work is itself a monument of the catholicity of
their design.

An examination of the chapter of Isaiah which has

1 The most extreme form in which Genevan version is unobjectionable ;

Calvinistic opinion appears in the but in other places an unfair bias

translation of the Bible is in the appears:

French translation of 1588, which has Acts iii. 21 contain (cf. Coton, p.

been severely criticized by P. Coton 255).

in his Geneve plagiaire in connexion t Cor. ix. 27 reproved (Coton, p,

with the other Genevan versions. One 1718).

or two examples may be quoted : i Cor. iv. 6 that no man presume

Rom. v. 6 desnues de toute force... du above that which is written (Co-

tout meschans. ton, p. 1486).

x. 15 Sinon qu'il y en ait qui And to this must be attributed the

soyent enuoyes. avoidance of the word. * tradition ' in

Acts x. 35 qui s'addonne a justice i Cor. xi. i ; 2 Thes. ii. 15 ; iii. 6.
(cf. Coton, p. •2091). One notable phrase at least has

Phil. ii. 12 employezvousa...(Coton, passed from the French through the

p. 1746). Genevan Bible into our own : Jerem.

John vi. 50 qui est descendu (Coton, xvii. 9 Le coeur est cauteleux, & des-

p. 158). esperemet malin par dessus toutes

— 51 viuifiant (Coton, p. 174). choses (cf. Coton, 1926).

In all these places the English 2 See p. 1-16.

258 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

been traced through the earlier versions will exhibit more
clearly than a general description the method by which
the revision was guided and the extent to which it was
modified by the different authorities which the revisers
consulted. The text of the Bishops' Bible is of course
taken as the basis.

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568, 1572. i But who liath geuen
credence vnto our preaching? or to whom is the arme

2 of the Lorde knowen ? For he dyd growe before the
Lorde like as (om. 1602) a braunche, and as a roote in a
drye grounde, he hath neither beautie nor fauour : when
we loke vpon hym, there shalbe r\ofairenessey we shall haue

3 no lust vnto him. He is dispised and abhorred of men,
he is such a man as hath good experience of sorowes and
infirmities : We haue reckened hym so viley that we hyd

4 our faces from hym. Howbeit, he only hath taken on
him our infirmitie, and borne our paynes : Yet we dyd
iudge hym as though he were plagued, and cast downe of

5 God. Wheras he \notwitkstandyng\ was wounded for
our vffences, and smitten for our wickednesse : for the
payne of our punishment was layde vpon hym, and with

6 his stripes are we healed. As for vs we are all gone
astray lyke sheepe, euery one hath turned his owne way:

7 but the Lord hath throwen vpon hym all our sinnes. He
suffered violence, and was euyll intreated, and dyd not
open his mouth : He shalbe hd as a sheepe to. be slayne,
yet shall he be as sty II as a lambe before the shearer, and

8 not open his mouth. From the prison and Judgement
was Jte taken, and his generation who can declare? for
he was cut of from the grounde of the lyuyng, which
punishment dyd go vpon hym for the transgression of

9 my people. His graue was geuen hym with the con-
dempncd, and with the riche man at his death, wheras
he did neucr violence nor vnright, neither hath there ben

10 any disceiptfutnesse in his mouth. Yet hath it pleased
the Lord to smite hym with infirmitie, that when he had
made his soule an offeryng for sinne, he might see long
lastyngsze&t: and this deuice.oi the Lorde shall prosper

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 259

11 in his hande (hands 1602). Of the trauayle and labour
of his soule, shall he see the fruite & be satisfied : My
righteous seruaunt shall with his knowledge iustifie the

12 multitude, for he shall beare their sinnes. Therfore
wyll I geue hym among the great ones his part^ and
he shall deuide the spoyle with the mightiey because
he geueth ouer his soule to death, and is reckened among
the transgressours : which neuerthelesse hath taken away
the sinnes of the multitude, and made intercession for the
misdoers.

1 Who hath believed our report^ (wil beleue our report

Genevan), credidit Pagninus. credit Tremellius (l)

— and so G. P. Tr. (2)

— revealed so G. revelatum est P. revelatur Tr. (3)

2 shall grow up before him as a tender plant (shall growe

...as a branche G.) (tenera planta Tr.) (4)

— out of a so G. Tr. (5)

— no form nor comeliness (nether forme nor beautie G.)

non est forma ei neque decor P. Tr. (6)

— and when we shall see him so G. (omitting and)

(vidimus P. quando intuemur Tr.) (7)

— there is no beauty that we should desire him. (there

shalbe no forme that... him G.) et non erat aspectus
ut desideraremus eum P. non inest species cur de-
sideremus eum Tr. (1593) (8)

3 rejected of so G. (abjectus inter viros P. desiit viris

Arias Montanus. abjectissimus virorum Tr.) (9)

— a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief, (a man

ful of sorows and hathe experience of infirmities
G.)

vir dolorum et expertus infirmitatem (notus aegritudine
A. M.) P. otherwise Tr. (10)

— - and we hid as it were our faces from him ; he was
despised and we esteemed him not so G. and P.
otherwise Tr. (1593), velut homo abscondens faciem
a nobis... (n)

1 The renderings given are those of to the italicised words in the text of
the Authorised Version corresponding the Bishops' Bible.

17—2

260 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

4 surely he hath borne our griefs (infirmities G. languores

P,) and carried our sorrows so G. P. Tr. (12)

— esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted

(judge hi, as plagued, and smitten of God, &
humbled G.) et nos reputavimus eum plagatum,
percussum a Deo (Dei A. M.) et humiliatum (afflic-
turn Tr.) P. (13)

5 j£?#/he was... so G. (14)

— transgressions so G. (15)

— he was bruised (broken G.) for our iniquities (so G.)

(16)

— the chastisement of our peace was upon him G. P. Tr. (17)

— we are G. (18)

6 A //we, like sheep, have gone astray G, (19)

— we have turned every one to his... G. (20)

— and G. (21)

— laid on (upon G.) him the iniquity of us all G. (Vulg.)

(22)

7 He was oppressed and he was afflicted, yet he opened not

(did he not ope G.)... so G. (23)

— he is brought as a lamb (shepe G.) to the slaughter^

and as a sheep before J-ier shearers (shearer G.) is
dumb, so he openeth not.,, so G. Tr. (ducetur...non
aperiet P..) (24)

8 He was taken from (out from G.) prison and from judg-

ment and who shall declare his generation (age G.)
soG. P. Tr. (25)

— cut off (cut G.) out of the land of. . . so G. (26)

— for the tr. of m, p. was he stricken (plagued G.) so G.

(27)

9 And he made (dedit P.) his grave with the wicked.

G. P. Tr. (populus exposuit improbis sepulchrum
ipsius Tr.) (28)

— the rich in... G. (29)

— because he had done no violence.,, (thogh he had done

no wickednes G.) eo quod non iniquitatem (in-
juriam A. M.) fecerit P. eo quod non fecit violen-
tiam... Tr. (30)

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 26l

9 neither was any deceit.,* G« (31)
10 Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him ; he hath put
him to grief: (Yet the Lord wolde breake him, &
make him subiect to infirmities G.) Et Dominus
voluit conterere eum, aegrotare fecit P. similarly
Tr. (32)

— when thou shall make his... (whe he shall make

his... G.) si posuerit seipsam pro delicto (posuerit
delictum A. M.) anima eius P. (quandoquidem ex-
ponebat se ipse sacrificium pro reatu, dicens Tr.

1593) (33)

— he shall see his seed, he (& G.) shall prolong his days,

and the pleasure (wil G. P.) of... so G. P. Tr.

(34)
ti He shall see of the travail of... and shall be... so G.

(35)

— by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify

many G. P. Tr. (36)

— iniquities G. P. Tr. (37)

12 divide (giue G. dabo Tr.) him a portion with the
great... (so G.) (cum miiltis P. pro multis Tr.)
(38)

- strong G. P. Tr. (39)

• — hath poured out... unto... G. P. Tr. 1593 (40)

— he was numbered (counted G.) with... (so G.) P. Tr.

(40

— and he bare the sin of many... so G. P. Tr. 1585 (42)

— transgressors (trespassers G.) (43)

Thus as far as the variations admit of being reduced
to a numerical form about seven-eighths are due to the
Genevan Version, either alone or in agreement with one
or both of the Latin Versions. Two renderings appear
to be due to Tremellius -(4, 30) : the same number to
Pagninus (10, 32), including the noble rendering 'a man
'of sorrows and acquainted with grief/ Three times the
Genevan translation is abandoned (30, 32, 33); and once
the rendering appears to be independent (33). But

262 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

throughout the most delicate care is given to the choice
of words, and there is scarcely a verse which does not bear
witness to the wisdom and instinctive sense of fitness by
which it was guided, e.g. 2 no beauty... (3 a man of
sorrows...) 4 our griefs... stricken... 5 bruised... 7 as a
lamb... 1 6 put him to grief... 12 transgressors. Even
subtleties of rhythm are not to be disregarded, as 7 he
opened not... 8 from prison... 12 numbered... ~; nor yet the
endeavour after a more exact representation of the original,
as 10 he shall.. ,. 12 divide...

The example which has been taken is undoubtedly an
extreme one, but it only represents on an exaggerated
scale the general relation in which the Authorised Version
stands to the Genevan and Bishops' Bibles in the Pro-
phetical books In the Historical, and even in the Poetical
books, it is far less divergent from the Bishops' Bible. In
the Apocrypha it is, as far as I can judge, nearer to the
Bishops' Bible than to the Genevan, but marked by many
original changes. A passage from Wisdom, which has
been already examined1, will be sufficient to shew the
character of the revision in this part of the Bible, and
the independent freedom with which the reviser performed
his work.

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568, 1572. 15 God hath graunted me
to speake what my mynde conceaueth, and to thynke
as is meete for the thynges that are geuen me : For
it is he that leadeth vnto wisdome, and teacheth to
vse wisdome a ryght.

1 6 For in his hande are both we and our wordes, yea all

our wisdome and knowledge of [his'] workes.

17 For he hath geuen me the true science of the thinges

that are, so that I knowe howe the worlde was made,
and the powers of the -elementes :

1 8 The begynnyng, endyng, and myddest of the tymes,

howe the tymes alter, howe one goeth after another, &
howe they are fulfy lied,

1 p. 219.

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 263

19 The course of the y ere, the ordinaunces of the starres,

20 The natures of lyuyng thynges, the furiousnesse of

beastes, the power of the wyndes, the imaginations
of men, the diuersities of young plants, the vertues
of rootes ;

21 And all such thynges as are either secrete or manifest,

them haue I learned. . .

27 And beyng [but] one, she (wisdom) can do all thinges :

and remaynyng in her selfe she renueth all, and in all
ages of tymes entryng into holy soules, she maketh
Gods friendes, and prophetes,

28 For God loueth none, if he dwell not with wisdome.

29 For she is more beautifull then the sunne, and geueth

more lyght then the starres, and the day is not to be
compared vnto her.

30 For vpon the day commeth nyght : but wickednesse can

not ouercome wisdome.

15 what...conceaueth: as I would ex sententia Junius (l)

— thynke: conceive (Greek) (2)

— For G. : because (3)

— - teacheth...a ryght: directeth the wise, (directer of the
wise G.) (4) *

16 yea all our wisdome : all wisdome also (5)

— \his\ workes : workmanship (opificiorum scientia J.) (6)

17 the true science: certain knowledge cognitionem certain

J. (7)

— so that I G. : namely to (8)

— powers G. : operation (Gr. ?) (9)

1 8 how e...fulfy lied: the alterations of the turning of the sun

and the change of seasons (how the times alter, and
the change of the seasons G.) solstitiorum mutationes et
varietates temporum J. (10)

19 course... of the: the circuits of years and the positions of :

anni circuitus, et stellarum situs J. (n)

20 tkyngesG.-. creatures (12)

— the... beastes G. : the furies of wild beasts (Gr.) (13)

— power of the G. : the violence of (Gr.) (14)

264 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

20 the imaginations G. : and the reasonings (Gr.) (15)

— young: om. so G. J. (Gr.) (16)

— the • and the G. J. (Gr.) (17)

21 haue I learned: I know G. J. (18)

27 renueth all G. : maketh all things new (19)

— maketh Gods friends : maketh them friends of God (t/te

friends G.) (20)

28 if. . .not G. : but him that dwelleth nisi cum qm habitat J.

(Gr.) (2i)

29 geueth...ihe: above all the order of (G. is aboue...the

starres) (22)

29 and the... her: being compared with the light, she is

found before it cum luce comparata prior esse depre-
henditur J. (Gr.) (23)

30 vpon the day : after this (24)

— wickednesse...ouercome G. : vice shall not prevail against

sapienticz non est pravalitura malitia ]. (25)

Of these changes three seem to be due to Junius (10,
II, 25), and perhaps four others (i, 6, 7, 23): two to the
Genevan Version (4, 18), and perhaps two others (16, 17):
the remainder are either linguistic (3, 5, 8, 12, 19) or closer
renderings of the Greek (2, 9, 13 — 15, 20 — 22, 24).

The marginal renderings offer a certain clue to the
authorities on which the revisers chiefly relied ; and an
analysis of those given in Malachi fully confirms the con-
clusions which have been already obtained.

Malachi i. I by : Heb. by the hand of. per manum M.
5 from : or upon Heb. from upon.

7 ye offer: or bring unto &c. (i)

8 for sacrifice : Heb. to sacrifice.

9 God : Heb. the face of God.

— by your means : Heb from your hand.

13 and ye have snuffed at it (Miinster, Genevan):
or whereas you might have blown it away,
quum id vel difflare possitis Castalio ; quum
exsufflare possetis illud Tremellius. (2)

HI] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 265

i. 14 which hath in his flock (G.) : or in whose
flock is. (quum sit in grege ipsius Tr.)

(3)

ii. 3 corrupt (G.) : or reprove increpabo Leo
Juda. (4)

— spread : Heb. scatter spargam M. J. (5)

— one shall take you away with it : or it shall

take you away to it. (et toilet vos ad se M.
Similarly Pagninus, J. : otherwise G.) it shall
take you with it Douay. ut abripiat vos
ad se Tr. (6)

8 stumble at the law : or fall in the law .(fall

by...G.) (impingere in lege M. J.) (7)

9 have been partial in (G.): or lifted up the face

against Heb. accepted faces, attollitis faciem
contra legem Tr. (8)

11 loved (G. and all except Tr.): or ought to

love amaturus fuerat Tr. (9)

12 the master and the scholar: or him that

waketh and him that answereth, so M. Tr.
(10)

15 residue: or excellency, so P. (11)
*— a godly seed : Heb. a seed of God.
-— treacherously: or unfaithfully. (12)

16 that he hateth putting away (so Fr. 1588.

Sibi odio esse dimissionem ait Tr.) : or if
he hate her, put her away (similarly P. M.
J. C. G.) Heb. to put away. (13)
lii. 4 former: or ancient P. (14) .

5 oppress: or defraud fraudant C. (15)

10 pour you out : Heb. empty out.

1 1 destroy : Heb. corrupt.

14 his ordinance : Heb. his observation.
— mournfully : Heb. in black.

15 are set up: Heb. are built.

17 jewels (mes plus precieux ioyaux Fr. 1588) :

or special treasure, peculium M. J. C. Tr.

266 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

Thus of the sixteen alternative renderings four are
found in Tremellius (2, 3, 8, 9), four in Miinster with
Leo Juda or Tremellius or both (5, 7, 10, 16), two in
Pagmnus (n, 14), one in Gastalio (15), one in the Gene-
van (13), the Douay (6) and Leo Juda's Version (4) respec-
tively ; while two alone cannot be certainly referred to any
one of these authorities (i, I2)1.

The revision of the New Testament was a simpler
work than that of the Old, and may be generally described
as a careful examination of the Bishops' Version (1572)
with the Greek text, and with Beza's, the Genevan, and
the Rhemish Versions2. Examples of words derived from
the Rhemish Version have been given already, but the use
of this version is so remarkable that it may be well to add
more unequivocal proofs of its reality. Thus in the Epistle
to the Romans the following phrases are found which are
common, I believe, to the Rhemish and Authorised Ver-
sions alone ; and it is impossible that the coincidences can
have been accidental3.

i. 10 if by any means
— 1 3 I would not have you ignorant

1 [The first of these is from following may be mentioned :
Miinster.] Matt. ii. 6 rule.

* See note at the end of the chapter — xxvi. 26 blessed.

for a collation of some chapters of the John ix. 22 put out of the synagogue.

Bishops' Bible with the Authorised Acts i. 26 numbered -with.

Version. — iii. 21 heaven must receive (so

* Some of the phrases, it may be Bishops').

noticed, are found also in Wycliffe, — xiv. 23 ordained (for ordained
and these may be taken to represent by election).

the amount of natural coincidences James v. 16 confess.

in two versions made independently 2 Cor. ii. 10 person.
from the Latin. • iv. 17 worketh.

A still more certain proof of the 2 Thess. ii. 15 traditions.
influence of the Rhemish Version Tit. iii. 5 regeneration (so Bishops').
(Vulgate) on A.V. is found in changes Hebr. xii. 23 Church.
of words and phrases in the earlier Other passages objected to, asEph.
version which had been objected to by v. 5, Col. iii. 5, Tit. iii. 10, were
Romish controversialists. Thus, among altered already in the Genevan Ver-
renderings identical with, if not adopted sion : others, as 2 Thess. ii. 15, were
from, those of the Rhemish Version altered independently in the Author-
in passages objected to by Martin, the ised Version.

Ill]

THE AUTHORISED VERSION

267

I. 23 changed the glory (so 25)

— 28 did not like (liked not Rh.)
ii. 5 revelation of the

— 10 glory \ honour and peace to every man that worketh good

— 13 for not the hearers of the law are just

— 15 the work of the law

iii. 7 why yet am I also judged as a sinner
v. 3 and not only so

— 15 but not as the offence so also
xi. 14 provoke to emulation

xii. 1 6 be not wise in your own conceits
xiii. 4 minister unto thee for good

— 8 owe no man anything

The relation in which -the different authorities stand
to one another in the execution of the revision will appear
from an analysis of the changes in a passage of moderate
difficulty.

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1572. 5 Let your conuersation be with-
out couetousnesse, beyng content with suche things as
ye haue. For he hath sayde, I wyl in no case (not 1 568,
1569) fayle thee, neyther forsake thee.

6 So that we may boldely say, The Lord is my helper,
and I wyl not feare what man may doe vnto me.

7 Remember them whiche haue the ouersight of you,
whiche haue spoken vnto you the worde of God : whose
ende of conuersation ye consydering^ folowe their fayth*

8 Jesus Christ yesterday and today, and the same for
euer.

9 Be not caried about with diuers and strange doctrines :
For it is a good thing that the hart be siablished with
grace, and not with meates, whiche haue not profited
them that haue benne occupied therein..

10 We haue an aulter, whereof they haue no right to eate,
which serue in the tabernacle.

1 1 For the bodies of those beasts, whose blood is brought
into the Jwlye placey by the hygh priest for sinne, are
burnt without ye tentes.

268 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

12 Therfore Jesus also, that he myght sanctifie the people
with his owne blood, suffered without the gate.

1 3 Let us goe foorth therefore vnto hym out of the tentes t
bearyng his reproche.

14 For here haue we no continuing citie : but we seeke
one to comme.

15 By hym therefore let vs (do we 1568, 1569) offer sacrifice
of laude alwayes to God, that is, the fruite of lippes con-
fessing his name.

1 6 To doo good and to distribute forgeat not, for with suche
sacrifice God is wel pleased.

5 beyng: and be Genevan (i)

— in no case (not 1568, 9) fayle. never leave (not leaue
Rhemish) (2)

— neyther G. : nor (3)

6 may : shall Rh. (can G.) facturus est Tremellius

(4)

7 oversight of G. : rule over (gubernatorum Tr.)' (5)

— whiche G. : who (6)

— ende. . .fayth: whose faith follow considering tJie end (what
hathe bene the end G.) of tJieir conversation (7)

8 yesterday G. : the same yesterday (Rh. different) (8)

— the same (the same also is G.) : omit (9)

9 stablished G. : established Rh.. (10)

— and G.: omit, so Rh. (n)

11 holy e place G. . sanctuary (sacrarium Beza) (12)

— tentes: camp G. (13)

12 Therfore G. : wherefore (quapropter B.) (14)

13 out... tentes: without the camp Rh. (out of the campe G.)

(15)

15 sacrifice: /^sacrifice G. (16)

— laude alwayes to God : praise to God continually (praise

alwayes to God G. Rh.) (17)

— lippes : our lips (tJie lippes G.) (1 8)

— confessing: giving tltanks to (qua gratias agunt Tr.)

(whiche confesse G.) (19)

16 To doo G. : but to do (beneficentice vero B.) (20)

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 269

1 6 distribute G. : communicate (communication Rh. B.)

(21)

— sacrifice 1569: sacrifices 1568 G. (22)

Thus about seven changes are due to Beza (12, 14, 20),
or the Genevan version (i, 7, 13, 16); nearly an equal
number to the Rhemish (2, 4, 10, n, 15, 21); two were
perhaps suggested by Tremellius1 version of the Syriac
(5, 19); and six are original, reckoning three linguistic
variations (3, 6, 17).

The chief influence of the Rhemish Version was on the
vocabulary of the revisers, that of Beza and the Genevan
Version on the interpretation. But still our revisers exer-
cise an independent judgment both in points of language
and construction. Thus in the latter respect they often
follow Beza, rightly and wrongly, when the Genevan Ver-
sions do not ; and again they fail to follow him where
these had rightly adopted his rendering. In the former
class such passages as these occur :

Mark xi. 17 called of all nations.

ab omnibus gentibus (Beza 1565).
Rom. vii. 6 that being dead wherein...

mortuo eo in quo... {Beza).
Hebr. xi. 13 and embraced them.

postquam...et ea amplexi fuissent (Beza).
I John ii. 19 they went out that...

egressi sunt ex nobis ut... (Beza 1585).

On the other hand the Authorised Version retains (by
no means unfrequently) the old rendering of the Great
Bible when it had been rightly corrected from Beza in
the Genevan revisions :

Matt, xxviii. 14 if this come to the governor's ears.

come before the Gouernour (Gt), if y* gouernour

heare of this (G.).

Quod si hoc auditum fuerit apud praesidem (Beza
ISSS).

2/O HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

periculum erat ne hoc nomine milites apud

Pilatum deferrentur (Beza note).
Acts xxviii. 4 suffereth not to live.

hath not suffered (Gen.) non sivit (Beza): ser-
vanda praeteriti temporis significatio. Comp.
I John v. 4 vicit.
Eph. iv. 1 8 blindness.

hardness (Gen.).
obduratione (Beza, 1556, 1559).
I Pet. i. 17 If ye call on the Father...

If ye call him Father .. (Gen.).

Si patrem cognominatis eum qui... (Beza).

And still further, some right renderings of Beza are
neglected both by the Genevan revisers and by our own :
Mark vii. 4 tables.

lectorum (Beza : so Vulg. : beds Wycl. Rh. and

A.V. marg.).
I Tim. vi. 5 that gain is godliness.

qucestui habent pietatem (Beza)1.

If we apply the same test as before and examine the
sources of the various renderings given in St Mark, the
same authorities, as we have already noticed, reappear, and
not disproportionately distributed.

Mark i. 4 for: unto Rhemish (i)

— 10 opened : cloven Genevan (2) or rent (se fendre

Fr. 1588) (3)

— 34 to speak because they knew him : to say that

they knew him (to speak that Rh.) G. so
Beza, 1598 and Fr. {4)
ii. 14 at the receipt of custom : at the place where

1 Archbp Trench, to whom I owe (p. 37): Acts iii. 15; Hebr. ii. 10 ;
the references to most of the exam- xii. i. The list might easily be in-
ples just given, has collected some creased. It is unfortunate that Arch-
very instructive instances of improve- bp Trench, like many other writers,
ments (p. 121): Hebr. iv. i : Acts confounds the Genevan Testament of
xii. 19 (Beza's note) : John i. 3, 4 : 1557 with the New Testament of the
Acts i. 4 (Beza) ; and striking phrases Genevan Bible,

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 2? I

the custom was received (au lieu du peage
Fr.) (5)

ii. 2 1 new : raw Rh. (6) or unwrought (new and un-
dressed Gt. escru Fr.) (7)

iii. 5 hardness : blindness Tindale, Great Bible, Rh.

(«)

— 10 pressed: rushed (Vulgate and Erasmus irru-

erent) (9)

— 19 into an house: home G. (10)

— 21 friends: kinsmen (kinsfolkes G.) (n)

iv. 29 brought forth: ripe (adolevit Castalio) (12)
vi. 19 a quarrel: an inward grudge (en auoit a lui
Fr.) (13)

— 20 observed him : kept him Rh. (le gardoit en

prison Fr. mg.) (14) or saved him (15)

— 27 an executioner : one of his guard (erant spicu-

latores principum satellites Beza note) (16)

— 45 unto Beth. : over against Beth. Beth, ppposi-

tamB. (1598) (17)

— 56 him : it (so B. as alternative) (18)

vii. 2 defiled: common Ti. G. B. Gen. Rh. (19)

— 3 oft: diligently (summo studio B. note) in the

original, with the fist : Theophylact [quoted
by BJ up to the elbow. (20)

— 4 tables: beds Rh. B. (21)

— 9 reject: frustrate Rh. (22)

— 26 Greek : Gentile Rh. (23)

ix. 1 6 with them : among yourselves G. (24)

— 1 8 tearethhim: dasheth him Rh. (25)

— 43, 47 offend thee : cause thee to offend G. (26)
x. 42 are accounted (qui reputantur Tremellius) :

think good (qui font estat Fr., quibus placet

B.) (27)

— 52 made thee whole : saved, thee Ti. G. B. Gen.

(28)

Sd. 22 Have faith in God : have the faith of God
(have faith in God Rh.) (29)

— 29 question : thing Ti. B. Gen. .... {30}

272 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

xiv. 3 spikenard: pure nard (riard that was pure...
Ti. G. B. Gen.) (31) or liquid nard (so B.)
(32)

— 1 5 killed : sacrificed G. (33)

— 26 hymn : psalm G. (34)

— 72 he wept: he wept abundantly (35) or he began

to weep Ti. G. B. Rh. (36)
xvi. 14 at meat : together G. (37)

Thus of the thirty-seven alternative renderings nearly
one-half agree with the Genevan Version (2, 7, 10, u, 24,
26, 33, 34, 37) or Beza's (4, 16— 18, 20, 2j, 27, 32); seven
agree with the Rhemish Version (i, 6, 14, 22, 23, 25, 29) ;
three more or less with the French (3, 5, 13); seven with
the earlier English versions (8, 19, 28, 30, 31, 35, 36); one
with Castalio (12); and one with the Vulgate (9).

Once again : the examination of the first Epistle of
St John will shew very fairly how far K. James' revisers
generally availed themselves in the New Testament of
earlier labours, and how far they impressed a special
character upon the Version. In six (four) places, if I
reckon rightly, they have altered the construction of the
text:

I John i. 3 'and truly our fellowship is with...

for ' that our fellowship may be with...'
(ii. 19 'they went out that they might be...' so

Beza 1585)
{ii. 29 'ye know that../ B.)

fa ''know ye that../ G. so A.V. marg. 'ye

haue knowen' (Gt.)

iii. 1.6 ' Hereby perceive we the love of God, be-
cause../ (B.)
for ' hereby perceive we (haue we perceiued

G.) love, that' (because Great Bible)...
iv. 17 ' Herein is our love (love with us marg. so B.

1598) made perfect, that../
for ' Herein is the love perfect in us, that../

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 273

v. 6 'This is he that came by water and blood,

even Jesus Christ...' (so B.)
for 'This lesus Christ is he that cam...'

(Tindale, G. B.)
or 'This is that lesus Christ that came...

(G.)

The changes of words are far more frequent, and of
these a large number introduce phrases identical with
those used in the Rhemish Version. Examples occur
i. 9 'confess* for ' \ac\knowledge ': ii. 2 (iv. 10) 'he is the
propitiation for..? for 'he it is that obtaineth grace for..*:
iv. 10 ' to make agreement for..' (propitiatio Vulg.): ii.

17 'he that doeth..: for 'he that fulfilleth..? ': ii. 20 'an
unction* for 'an ointment' : ii. 26 'seduce* for 'deceive* (se-
ducunt Vulg.): ii. 28 (iii. 21, v. 14) 'have confidence* for
'be bold* (Jtabeamus fiduciam Vulg.): iii. 15 'murderer* for
' mans layer *: v. 20 'an understanding that../ for 'a mind
to..* (sensum ut cognoscamus Vulg.)1.

In other cases the revisers aimed at a more literal
exactness, as in iii. 14 ' have passed* for 'are translated* : iv.

1 8 'is made perfect' for 'is perfect': iii. i 'bestowed* for
'shewed \: iii. 9 ' doth not commit sin * (committeth not sinne
Rh.) for ' sinneth not': ii. 22 (article): v. 9, 10 (tense); or
at consistency of rendering, as ii> 27 'abideth' for 'dwelleth* :
iii. 10 'manifest' for 'known'*\ or at clearness, as ii. 24, iii. 8
* that he might destroy the works of the devil' for 'to
loose... *\ or at emphasis, as ii. 3 'do know...' Once
an unhappy combination of renderings is attempted,
iii. 17 'Bowels of compassion...' (Bowels Rh. compassion
Tind. &c.): once a neater word is introduced, iii. 3
'purifieth* for 'purgeth**.

1 Other coincidences are found : ii. for 'painfulness ' in iv. 18 is less com-
8 which thing...-, ii. 9 until now... : ii. pletely successful : neither word ren-
10 occasion of stumbling (marg. scan- ders /c6\€urts.

da/): iv. 15 shall confess. The scrupulous and watchful care

2 The converse change 6f ' record ' with which the revisers worked is
to * witness ' in v. 8 is quite inexpli- nowhere seen more remarkably than
cable. in their use of italics to mark, the

3 The substitution of * torment introduction of words not directly

w. 18

274

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

This analysis, in which I have endeavoured to include
all the variations introduced into the Authorised Version,
will shew better than any description the watchful and far-
reaching care with which the revisers fulfilled their work.
No kind of emendation appears to have been neglected ,
and almost every change which they introduced was an
improvement. They did not in every case carry out the
principles by which they were generally directed ; they
left many things which might have been wisely modified ,
they paid no more attention than was commonly paid in
their time to questions of reading1; but when every deduc
tion is made for inconsistency of practice and inadequacy
of method, the conclusion yet remains absolutely indis-
putable that their work issued in a version of the Bible
better — because more faithful to the original — than any
which had been given in English before2.

represented in the original. The
detail may seem at first sight trivial,
and Luther neglected it entirely ; but
in reality it involves much that is of
moment. It is of importance as
marking distinctly that the work is
a translation; and yet more the use
distinguishes in many cases an inter-
pretation from a rendering : e.g. Hebr.
x. 38. This question has been ex-
haustively treated by Dr Turton in
his pamphlet on The Text of the
English Bible (1833), who shews
conclusively that the Cambridge text
of 1638 bears clear marks of repre-
senting very exactly the true form of
the Authorised Revision. In the use
of italics it is far more consistent
than the editions of 1611, which seem
to have been hastily printed.

1 I have given an account of the
Greek text followed by the revisers
in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible,
II. 574 n. But the question is of no
real importance, as they do not ap-
pear to have been influenced by any
consistent critical views, and the varia-
tions are too superficial to admit a

general classification or -discussion.

An examination of the headings of
the chapters, the running headings,
and the marginal references does not
fall within my scope, though in itself
interesting. Some remarks on these
points will be found in a paper by
Mr Kegan Paul in the Theological
Review for 1869, pp. 99 ff.

2 It is impossible to enter here
upon the question of the language of
the Authorised Version. Linguistic
changes were common in each suc-
cessive revision, as has been already
noticed ; but it does not at once
follow that no archaisms were re-
tained. The following examples of
old words contained in the Genevan
Bible and altered in A.V. are inter-
esting. I am indebted for them to
an anonymous [by the Rev. J. Gurn-
hill] Essay called English retraced
(Cambridge, 1862), which contains
many excellent criticisms on the
English of the Genevan Version.
The readings of A. V. are given in
( ). The other notation is as before.

Ill] THE AUTHORISED VERSION 2/5

Ex. xxviii. 8 garde Genevan (girdle so Matthew, Bishops')
I Sam. ii. 26 profited and grewe M. G. Bp. (grew on)
i Sam. xxx. 18 frailes (mg. clusters) G. Bp. bondelles M. (clusters.
mg. lumps)

1 K. xx. 39 be lost, and want G. be missed M. be myssed or lost Bp.

(be missing)

t, K. xix. 24 plant G. soles M. steppe of my goyng Bp. (sole)
Ps. cxxxvi. 23 in our base estate G. when we were brought lowe Bp.

(in our low estate)

Ps. cxlii. 7 art beneficial vnto G. (shalt deal bountifully with)
Prov. xxii. 6 in the trade of his way G. (in the way he should go. mg. in

his way)

Is. xxiii. 8 chapmen G. factours Bp. (traffickers)
Mark v. 35 diseasest Tindale, Great Bible, G. Bp. (troublest)
Mark x. 41 disdaine at Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (be much displeased with)
Mark xii. 42 quadrin G. (farthing Ti. G. B. Bp.)
Mark xv. 26 cause Ti. G. B. G. Bp. Rh. (accusation)
Acts xxi. 15 trussed up our fardeles G. made ourselves ready Ti. toke vp

oure burthens G. B. Bp. (took up our carriages)
Acts xxi. 35 a grece Ti. a stay re G. B. the grieces G. (the stairs

so Bp.)

Acts xxv. 1 8 crime G. (accusation) so Ti. G. B. Genevan Test. Bp.
Rom. xiv. 16 treasure Ti; G. B. commoditye G. (good so Bp.)

2 Cor. ix. 9 sparsed Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (dispersed so Bp.)

1 Cor. xii. 17 pill Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (make a gain of)

2 Tim. iv. 2 improue Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (reprove)

Tit. i. 8 herberous Ti. harberous G. a keper of hospitalite G. B. (a

lover of hospitality so Bp.)
Heb. viii. 2 pight Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (pitched)
i Pet. iv- 9 Be ye herberous Ti. G. B. G. Bp. (use hospitality) See above,

Tit. i. 8.

The valuable Bible Word-Book selves and not to the earlier texts.

(1866) of Mr Eastwood and Mr The charges brought by the Rhemists

Aldis Wright [second edition, 1884] against the language of the earlier

furnishes an admirable foundation English Versions are all summed up

for a study of the English of A. V. by Martin and met by Fulke, Defence

There can hardly be a more in- of the English translations, pp. 218,

structive lesson in English than to 569 (ed. P. S.). The argument of

trace to their first appearance a num- Martin, it will be seen, loses all its

ber of the archaisms there noticed. point, when applied to the Autho-

It will appear that not a few of them rised Version*
are due to K. James' revisers them-

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[CH.

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568, 1569, 1572.
i. 18 The birth

Note to p. 266.

The following selection of variations in some chapters of St Matthew will
give a fair idea of the relation of A.V. to the Bishops' Bible.

AUTHORISED VERSION, 1611.
Now the birth Comp. w. 21, 22 ;

ii. i, 13; iii. 15; iv. 12; vii. 3;

viii. 18 ; x. 2 ; xi. 2, &c.
espoused

being interpreted is
of Judsea

with exceeding great joy
being Comp. ver. 22 ; iv. 13, 2 1 ; viii. 5.
Herod will

from
enquired
Nazarene
wrath
think not to

I indeed baptize you with

he saw

get thee hence

cast into prison mg. delivered up

a ship Comp. xiii. 2.

filled

which are persecuted

— — betrouthed

— 23 is by interpretation
ii. i (a citie) of lurie

— 10 excedyngly with great ioy

— 12 after they were

— 13 it wyll come to passe, that

Herod shall

— 1 6 as many as were

— — searched out

— 23 Nazarite
iii. 7 anger

— 9 be not of suche mynde, that

ye woulde

— ill baptize you in

— 1 6 (John) sawe

iv. 10 Auoyde 1568, 1569: get thee
hence behind me 1572

-•- 12 delyuered up mg. That is,
cast in pry son

— 21 the shippe
v. 6 satisfied

— i o which suffer persecution 1568,

1569; which have been
persecuted 1572

— Ii lying, shall say all maner of

euyll saying agaynst you

— 12 be glad

— 22 vnaduisedly

— 44 hurt

— 47 singuler thyng do ye

— 48 Ye shall therfore be
vi. 7 babble not much

much bablinges sake

— 19 Hoorde

— 25 be not carefull

— 28 weery not [them selues] with

labour
•— 29 royaltie

shall say all manner of evil against

you falsely
be exceeding glad
without a cause
despitefully use
do ye more than others
Be ye therefore
use not vain repetitions
much speaking
lay
take no thought Comp. w. 27, 28,

34-

toil not

glory

Ill]

THE; AUTHORISED VERSION

277

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568, 1569, 1572.
vii. 4 suffer me, I will plucke (caste
1572) out a mote

— 24 of me these sayinges

— 29 power

viii. 7 when I come, I wyll

— ji rest

— 32 russhed headlong

— 33 done of

ix. 21 touch e but euen bis vesture
only

— 36 were destitute
x. 9 Possesse n.ot

— 15 easier

— 1 8 in witnesse to.

— 21 their fathers, and mothers

— — put them to death

— 29 litle sparowes
light

xi. 12 plucke it [vnto them]

— 19 and wisdome is (was 1572)

— 26 was it thy good pleasure

— 28 labour sore

— — laden

— — ease you
Kii. 1 8 childe

— — well delighteth

— 23 Is not this that

— 41 in the iudgement
Kiii. n secretes

— 19 that euyll

— 28 the malicious man

— 32 make their nestes

— 46 precious pearle

— 54 commeth this wysdome and

powers (1568, 1569 :
mighty woorkes 1572) vn-
to him
xiv. 8 platter

— 15 let the people depart

— 30 a myghty wynde

xv. 5 by the gyft that [is offered]
of me, thou shalt be helped

— 13 Euery plantyng 1568 : All

manerplantyng 1569, 1572

— 39 parties

xvi. 3 lowryng redde

— — . outwarde appearaunce

— 17 happy

*-<• 1 8 congregation

AUTHORISED VERSION, r6ir.
Let me pull out the mote

these sayings of mine Corap. ver. 16.

authority

I will come and

sit down

ran violently down a steep place

befallen to

but touch his garment

fainted

Provide neither
more tolerable Comp. xi. 22.
for a testimony against
their parents

cause them to be put to death
sparrows Comp. xi. 16 ; xv. 26.
fall

take it by force
but wisdom is
it seemed good in thy sight
labour
heavy laden
give you rest
servant

is well pleased
Is this the
in judgment
mysteries

the wicked one Comp. ver. 38.
an enemy
lodge

pearl of great price
hath this man this wisdom and these
mighty works

charger

send the multitude away Comp. xv.

' 3*.

the wind boisterous
It is a gift by whatsoever thou mightest

be profited by me
every plant

coasts

red and lowring

face

Blessed Comp. xi. 6.

church

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH. Ill

BISHOPS' BIBLE, 1568, 1569, 1572.
xvi. 20 lesus Christe

— 22 Lorde, fauour thy selfe

— 23 go after me

— 24 forsake

— 26 for a raunsome of
xvii. 1 6 heale

— 22 were occupyed (1568, 1569 :

were conuersant 15/2)

— 15 tribute or toule

— 27 peece of twenty pence

AUTHORISED VERSION, 1611.
Jesus the Christ
Be it far from thee, Lord
Get thee behind me
deny

in exchange for
cure Comp. ver. 18.
abode

custom or tribute
piece of money

CONCLUSION.

THUS step by step and in slow degrees, under every
variety of influence, the English Bible assumed its present
shape ; and the record of its progress is still partially
shewn in our public services. Among its other manifold
memorials of the past> the Book of Common Prayer pre-
serves clear traces of this eventful history. Some of the
Scriptural translations which it contains are original, some
are from the Great Bible, some from the Authorised
Version. The Offertory sentences and the * comfortable
'words* are not taken from any version, but are a ren-
dering of the Latin, made probably by Cranmer. The
same independence is found in the Evangelic Hymns, the
Benedictus, the Magnificat and the Nunc dimittis, which,
differ more or less from the Great Bible and the Authorised
Version. But even here the labour of correction was not
neglected; for after .their introduction into the first Prayer-
Book of 1548 these Hymns were elaborately revised in
1549 and again in 1552. So also the Benedicite was re-
vised in 1549, and the burden of the Hymn was altered
throughout in 1552.

The Psalms Venite, Jubilate, Cantate, Deus misereatur,
agree almost literally with the Great Bible (April, 1540),
though even in these there are traces of a minute and
careful revision ; and the same remark holds true also of
the Psalms and the Occasional Services1.

1 Two changes of tense are worthy Churching of Women) ' I found? ' I

of notice. In the Cantate (Ps. xcviii. « catted' for ' I shall find? and ' I will

9) ' he cometh ' is read for ' he is * call?
'come.''; and in Ps. cxvi. 4 (The

280 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE [CH.

But the great and enduring monument of the earlier
Version of Coverdale and Cranmer1 is the Psalter itself,
which had, as we have seen, become so completely
identified with the expression of religious feeling that it
was felt to be impossible to displace it2. When the last
changes in the Prayer-Book were made it was found, it
is said, smoother to sing ; but this is not a full account
of the matter, and it cannot be mere familiarity which
gives to the Prayer-Book Psalter, with all its errors and
imperfections, an incomparable tenderness and sweetness.
Rather we may believe that in it we can yet find the
spirit of him whose work it mainly is, full of humility and
love, not heroic or creative, but patient to accomplish
by God's help the task which had been set him to do,
and therefore best in harmony with the tenour of our
own daily lives.

But when the Psalter and the Hymns were left un-
altered in 1662, the Introductory Sentences and the Epistles
and Gospels were at last taken from the Authorised
Version. Up to that time the Epistles and Gospels had
been printed from the Great Bible with a few, perhaps un-
intentional, discrepancies, and the Introductory Sentences,
like those at present in the Communion Service, had been
an original translation. Thus the cycle was completed, and
each great stage in the history of our Bible represented
in the Prayer-Book.

Whatever else may be thought of the story which has
been thus imperfectly told, enough has been said to shew
that the history of the English Scriptures is, as was re-
marked by anticipation, unique. The other great vernacular

1 [It may be confidently stated that only slight verbal changes, with some

the Prayer-Book Version of the Psalms errors, which have been made in later

is due to Coverdale alone. If all the editions. There is no reason to sup-

words which are taken from Coverdale pose that Cranmer had anything to

(1535) be underlined with red, those do with the translation of the Psalter,

from the Great Bible of 1539 with though he wrote the Prologue to the

blue, and those from the edition of Bible of April 1540.]

April 1540 (Whitchurch) with black, a See p. 199.
it will be found that there remain

CONCLUSION 28l

versions of Europe are the works of single men, definitely
stamped with their impress and bearing their names. A
German writer somewhat contemptuously remarks that it
took nearly a century to accomplish in England the work
which Luther achieved in the fraction of a single lifetime.
The reproach is exactly our glory. Our version is the
work of a Church and not of a man. Or rather it is
a growth and not a work. Countless external influences,
independent of the actual translators, contributed to mould
it ; and when it was fashioned the Christian instinct of
the nation, touched, as we believe, by the Spirit of God,
decided on its authority. But at the same time, as if to
save us from that worship of the letter, which is the
counterfeit of true and implicit devotion to the sacred
text, the same original words are offered to us in other
forms in our Prayer-Book, and thus the sanction of use
is distinguished from the claim to finality. Our Bible in
virtue of its past is capable of admitting revision, if need
be, without violating its history. As it gathered into
itself, during the hundred years in which it was forming,
the treasures of manifold labours, so it still has the same
assimilative power of life.

One Version only in old times, the Latin Vulgate,
can in this respect be compared with it. This also was
formed by private efforts silently and slowly till it was
acknowledged by the acceptance of the Western Church.
One supremely great man, Jerome, partly revised and
partly renewed it, and by a strange coincidence even he
could not displace the old Psalter which had been adopted
for public use. But the English Bible has what the Latin
Bible, as far as we know, had not. It has not only the
prerogative of vitality while the other has been definitely
fixed in one shape, but it has also the seal of martyrdom
upon it. In this too it differs from the other great
modern versions. Luther defied his enemies to the last.
Lefevre in extreme old age mourned that when the op-
portunity was given him he had not been found worthy
to give up his life for Christ. Calvin died sovereign at

282 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

Geneva. But Tindale, who gave us our first New Testa-
ment from the Greek, was strangled for his work at
Vilvorde : Coverdale, who gave us our first printed Bible,
narrowly escaped the stake by exile: Rogers, to whom
we owe the multiform basis of our present Version, was
the first victim of the Marian persecution : Cranmer, who
has left us our Psalter1, was at last blessed with a death
of triumphant agony.

The work was crowned by martyrdom and the workmen
laboured at it in the faith and with the love of martyrs.
The solemn words in which they commend the Bible to
their readers, the prayers which they offer for the spiritual
enlightenment of their countrymen, the confessions which
they make of their own insufficiency, have even now
lost nothing of their eloquence. These are the moral of
the story.

1 1 haue here translated/ writes Tindale, and these were
his first words, '(brethern and susters moost dere and
' tenderly beloued in Christ) the newe Testament for youre
' spirituall edyfyinge, consolation, and solas : Exhortynge
'instantly and besechynge those that are better sene in
' the tongf then y, and that have hyer gyftf of grace to
'interpret the sence of the scripture, and meanynge of
'the spyrite, then y, to consydre and pondre my laboure,
'and that with the spyrite of mekenes. And yf they
'perceyve in eny places that y have not attayned the
'very sence of the tonge, or meanynge of the scripture,
' or haue not geven the right englysshe worde, that they
'put to there hande to amende it, remembrynge that so
'is there duetie to doo. For we have not receyved the
' gyftf of god for oure selues only, or forto hyde them :
' but forto bestowe them vnto the honouringe of god and
'christ, and edyfyinge of the congregation, which is the
' body of christ/

'As for the cdmmendacyon of Gods holy scripture/
writes Coverdale, 'I wolde fayne magnifye it as it is
'worthy, but I am farre vnsufficiet therto. & therfore
1 But sec note x, p. 180.

CONCLUSION 283

4 1 thoughte it better for me to holde my tonge, then
' with few wordes to prayse or commede it •. exhortynge
' ye (most deare reader) so to loue it, so to cleue vnto it,
'& so to folowe it in thy daylye conuersacyon, yf other
4 men seynge thy good workes & the frutes of ye holy
'goost in the, maye prayse the father of heauen, & geue
1 his worde a good reporte for to lyue after the lawe of
4 God, and to leade a vertuous conuersacyon, is the greatest
' prayse y* thou canst geue vnto his doctryne...'

4 Euery man/ writes Cranmer, ' that commeth to the
' readynge of thys holy booke ought to brynge wyth him
4fyrst and formoste thys feare of almyghtye God, and
'then nexte a fyrme and stable purpose to reforme hys
4awne selfe accordyng ther vnto, and so to continue,
'procede, and prospere fro tyme to tyme, shewynge hym
4 selfe to be a sober and frutefull hearer ad learner, whych
'yf he do, he shall proue at the length well able to
* teache, though not wyth his mouth, yet with his liuynge
' and good example, whych is suer the moost lyuely, and
4 effecteouse forme and maner of teachyng.'

4 It remaineth, that we commend thee to God, and to
4 the Spirit of his grace, which is able to build further
'than we can aske or thinke. Hee remoueth the scales
'from our eyes, the vaile from our hearts, opening our
4 wits that we may vnderstand his word, enlarging our
'hearts, yea correcting our affections, that we may loue
'it aboue gold and siluer, yea that we may loue it
4 to the end. Ye are brought vnto fountaines of liuing
' water which yee digged not : doe not cast earth into them
'with the Philistines, neither preferre broken pits before
' them with the wicked lewes. Others haue laboured, and
'you may enter into their labours; O receiue not so great

4 things in vaine, O despise not so great saluation !

4 It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing
' God ; but a blessed thing it is, and will bring vs to
'euerlasting blessednes in the end, when God speaketh
' vnto us, to hearken ; when he setteth his word before vs,

284 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

1 to reade it ; when he stretcheth out his hand and calleth,

* to answere, Here am I ; here we are to doe thy will,

* O God. The Lord worke a care and conscience in vs to
'know him and serue him, that we may be acknowledged
'of him at the appearing of our Lord lesus Christ, to
'whom with the holy Ghost, be all prayse and thankes-
' giuing. Amen.'

APPENDICES.

I. SPECIMENS OF THE EARLIER AND LATER WYCLIFFITE

VERSIONS.
II. CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF EDITIONS OF BIBLES AND OF

PARTS OF THE BlBLE OF CRITICAL IMPORTANCE IN THE

HISTORY OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION.
II. COLLATION OF i JOHN IN THE THREE TEXTS OF TINDALE.
IV. AN EXAMINATION OF THE SOURCES OF COVERDALE'S

NOTES.

V. SPECIMENS OF THE NOTES OF TINDALE AND MATTHEW.
VI, SPECIMENS OF THE LATIN-ENGLISH TESTAMENTS OF

COVERDALE.

VII. PASSAGES FROM THE PENTATEUCH AND HISTORICAL
BOOKS IN TINDALE, COVERDALE, &c.

VIII. THE RELATION OF THE WYCLIFFITE TO THE LATER

VERSIONS.

IX. THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION.
X. PHRASES IN THE PSALMS MARKED IN THE PSALTER OF

THE GREAT BIBLE AS ADDITIONS FROM THE VULGATE.
XI. SOURCES OF THE NOTES IN MATTHEW'S BIBLE.
XII. NOTES ON THE TRANSLATORS OF THE AUTHORISED

VERSION.

XIII. RULES FOR THE TRANSLATION OF THE' AUTHORISED
VERSION AS REPORTED TO THE SYNOD OF DORT.

APPENDIX I.

Specimens of the earlier and later Wycliffite Versions.

WYCLIFFE.

Lord cure Lord ;
hou myche meruei-
lous is thi name in al
the earthe. «

For rerid vp is thi
grete doing, ouer
heuenes.

Of the mouth of
vnspekende childer
and soukende thou
perfofmedist preis-
ing, for thin enemys ;
that thou destroje the
enemy and the ven-
iere.

For I shal see thin
heuenes, the werkis
of thi fingris ; the
mone and the stems,
that thou hast found-
id.

What is a man,
that myndeful thou
art of hym; or the
son of man, for thou
visitist hym?

Thou lassedest
hym a lytil lasse fro
aungelis ; with glorie
.and worshipe thou

VULGATE.

Domine Dominus
noster, quam admi-
rabile est nomen
tuum in universa ter-
ra!

Quoniam elevata
est magnificentia tua
super caelos.

Ex ore infantium
et lactentium perfe-
cisti laudem propter
inimicos tuos, ut de-
struas inimicum et
ultorem.

Quoniam videbo
caelos tuos, opera di-
gitorum tuorum : lu-
nam et Stellas, quae
tu fundasti.

Quid est homo,
quod memor es ejus?
aut films hominis,
quoniam visitas eum?

Minuisti eum pau-
lo minus ab angelis,
gloria et honore co-
ronasti eum :

PURVEY

Lord thou art oure
Lord ; thi name is ful
wonderful in al erthe.

For thi greet doyng
is reised, aboue he-
uenes.

Of the mouth of
3onge children, not
spekynge and souk-
ynge mylk, thou ma-
dist perfitli heriyng,
for thin enemyes ;
that thou destrie the
enemy and avengere.

For Y schal se thin
heuenes, the werkis
of thi fyngris ; the
moone and sterris,
whiche thou hast
foundid.

What is a man, that
thou art myndeful of
hym ; ethir the sone
of a virgyn, for thou
visitist hym ?

Thou hast maad
hym a litil lesse than
aungels ; thou hast
corouned hym with

288

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

WYCLIFFE.

crounedest hym, and
settist hym ouer the
werkisof thin hondys.

Alle thingus thou
leidestvnder his feet,
shep and oxen alle;
ferthermor and the
bestis of the feeld ;

thefoulis of heuene,
and the fishis of the
se; that thur} gon the
sties of the se.

Lord, oure Lord ;
hou myche meruei-
lous is thi name in al
erthe.

For which thing
he seith, He sty3inge
into hi}, ledde caitifte
caytif, or prysonynge
prisoned, he 3af 3iftis
to men.

Forsoth that he
assendide, what is it,
np but for he dessen-
dide first into the
lowere partis of the
erthe?

He it is that cam
down, and that sti-
3ede vp on alle he-*
uenes,that he schulde
fulfille alle thingis.

And he 3af summe
sotheli apostlis ,
summe forsoth pro-
phetis, othereforsothe
euangelistis, othere
forsoth schepherdis
and techeris,

to the ful endynge

VULGATE.

et constituisti eum
super opera manuum
tuarum.

Omnia subjecisti
sub pedibus ejus, oves
et boves universas :
insuper et pecora
campi j

volucres caeli, et
pisces maris, qui per-
ambulant semitas
maris.

Domine Dominus
noster, quam admi-
rabile est nomen
tuum in universa ter-
ra!

Propter quod di-
cit : Ascendens in al-
tum captivam duxit
captivitatem : dedit
dona hominibus.

Quod autem ascen-
dit, quid est, nisi quia
et descendit primum
in inferiores partes
terrse?

Qui descendit, ipse
est et qui ascendit
super omnes caelos,
ut impleret omnia.

Et ipse dedit quos-
dam qiiidem aposto-
los, quosdam autem
prophetas, alios vero
evangelistas, alios au-
tem pastores et doc-
tores.

ad consujjinmtio-

PURVEY.

glorie and onour, and
hast ordeyned hym
aboue the werkis of
thin hondis.

Thou hast maad
suget alle thingis vn-
dur hise feet ; alle
scheep and oxis, fer-
thermore and the
beestis of the feeld ;
the briddis of the eir,
and the fischis of the
see ; that passen bi
the pathis of the see.

Lord, thou art oure
Lord ; thi name is
wondurful in al erthe.

For which thing
he seith, He stiyinge
an hi3, ledde caitifte
caitif, he 3af 3iftis to
men.

But what is it, that
he stiede vp, no but
that also he cam doun
first in to the lowere
partis of the erthe?

He it is that cam
doun, and that stiede
on alle heuenes, that
he schulde fille alle
thingis.

And he 3af summe
apostlis, summe pro-
phfetis, othere euange-
listis, othere scheep-
herdis, and techeris,

to the iul endyng

THE WYCLIFFITE VERSIONS

289

WYCLIFFE.

of seyntis, into the
work of mynisterie,
into edificacioun of
Cristis body,

til we rennen alle,
in vnyte of feith and
of knowynge of God-
dis sone, into a parfyt
man, into the mesure
of age of the plente
of Crist;

that we ben not
now litile children,
mouynge as wawis,
and be borun aboute
with al wynd of tech-
inge, in the weyward-
nesse of men, in sutil
witt, to the discey-
uynge of errour.

VULGATE.

nem sanctorum in
opus ministerii, in
aedificationem corpo-
ris Christi :

donee occurramus
omnes in unitatem
fidei, et agnitionis Fi-
lii Dei, in virum per-
fectum, in mensuram
^etatis plenitudinis
Christi i

ut jam non simus
parvuli fluctuantes,
et circumferamur om-
ni vento doctrinas in
nequitia hominum, in
astutia ad circum-
ventionem erroris.

PURVEY.

of seyntis, in to the
werk of mynystrie,
in to edificacioun of
Cristis bodi,

til we rennen alle,
in to vnyte of feith
and of knowyng of
Goddis sone, in to a
parfit man, aftir the
mesure of age of the
plente of Crist ;

that we be not now
litle children, mo-
uynge as wawis, and
be not borun aboute
with ech wynd of
teching, in the wei-
wardnesse of men, in
sutil wit, to the dis-
seyuyng of errour.

APPENDIX II.

Chronological List of Editions of Bibles and of parts of
the Bible of critical importance in the History of tJie
A uthorised Version.

In the following list I have only included those editions which
have a direct literary bearing on the history of the Authorised
Version. It has no bibliographical object whatever, In foreign
versions it has generally seemed sufficient to mark \hefirst edition
of each work. In the case of rare books I have indicated the
copies which I have been allowed to use. The principal sources
of the several English versions are added in brackets.

Foreign Translations.
1516 Erasmus' first Edition of
the Greek Testament with
a new Latin Translation.

1519 Erasmus' second Edition,

1520 The Complutensian Poly-

glott, Hebrew, Chaldee,
Greek and Latin texts.

1522 ERASMUS' THIRD EDITION.
LUTHER'S GERMAN NEW

TESTAMENT (Sept. and
Dec.)

1523 LUTHER'S PENTATEUCH.
J524 LUTHER'S HISTORICAL AND

POETICAL BOOKS OF
THE OLD TESTAMENT.

ZURICH VERSION OF THE

PROPHETS.

English Translations.

1525 Tindale's New Testament

in two shapes.
[Erasmus, Luther.]

CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF BIBLES

29I

Foreign Translations*
1527-29. ZURICH VERSION fin-
ished.

1528 SANCTES PAGNINUS* Latin
Version of the Bible.

1532 LUTHER'S VERSION finish-
ed.
1534 LUTHER'S BIBLE published.

1 534-5 SEE. MUNSTER'S Latin
Version of the Old Tes-
tament.

1534 Lefevre's French Version.

1535 Olivetan's French Version.

1 The newe Testament, dylygently
corrected and compared with the Greke
by Willyam Tindale: and fynesshed
in the yere of oure Lorde God A. M. D.
&. xxxiiii. in the moneth of Nouem-
ber.

Second title.

The newe Testament. Imprinted
at Anwerp by Marten Emperowr.
Anno .M.D.xxxiiij.

[Univ. Libr. & Trin. Coll. Cam-
bridge. Brit. Mus.]

8 The newe Testament, dylygently
corrected and compared with the
Greke by Willyam Tindale : and fy-
nesshed in the yere of oure Lorde
God A.M.D. and xxxv.

No imprint. [Probably pirated.]

[Univ. Libr. Cambridge.]

3 The following are the title-pages
of the different issues of the first edi-
tion of Coverdale's Bible.

(a) Biblia The Bible, that is, the
holy Scripture of the Olde and New
Testament, faithfully and truly trans-
lated out of Douche and Latyn in to

English Translations.

1530 Tindale's Pentateuch.

1534 Tindale's New Testament

revised1.

[First edition, Luther, Com-
plutensian readings, Eras-
mus.]

Tindale's Pentateuch re-
vised.

1535 Tindale's New Testament a-

gain revised2. [See p. 161.]

1535 Coverdale's Bible3.
[Vulgate, Luther, Zurich,

Pagninus, Tindale.]

1536 Coverdale's Bible, second

edition 4-

Englishe. M.D.xxxv.

Colophon:

Prynted in the yeare of oure LORDE
M.D.XXXV. and fynished the fourth
daye of October.

[Earl of Leicester. British Mu-
seum (not quite perfect).]

08) Biblia The Byble : that is,
the holy Scrypture of the Olde and
New Testament, faythfully translated
in to Englyshe. M.D.xxxv.

[Marquess of Northampton.]

(•/) Biblia The Byble \ that is, the
holy Scrypture of the Olde and New
Testament, faythfully translated in to
Englyshe. M.n*xxxvi.

[Earl of Jersey (now in the Earl
of Carysfort's Library). Gloucester
Cathedral Library.]

4 Bible The Byble, that is the
holy Scrypture of the Olde and New
Testament, faythfully translated in
Englysh, and newly ouersene & cor-
rected. M.D.xxxvii.

Imprynted in Sowthwarke for lames
Nycolson.

19—2

292

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

[Baptist College, Bristol. Lincoln
Cathedral Library. British Museum
(imperfect).]

1 The Byble, which is all the holy
Scripture i In which are contayned
the Olde and Newe Testament truely
and purely translated into Englysh
by Thomas Matthew .M,D,xxxvii,
Set forth with the Kinges most gra-
cyous lycece.

Colophon i

To the honoure and prayse of God
was this Byble prynted and fynesshed,
in the yere of cure Lorde God a,
M,r>,xxxvii.

2 The Byble in Englyshe, that is
to saye the content of all the holy
scrypture, bothe of ye olde and newe
testament, truly translated after the
veryte of the Hebrue and Greke
textes, by y6 dylygent studye of dy-
uerse excellent learned men, expert
in the forsayde tonges. Prynted by
Rychard Grafton & Edward Whit-
church. Cum priuilegio ad impri-
mendum solum. i539---Fynisshed
in Apryll, Anno .M.ccccc.xxxix. A
£)no factii cst istud.

[British Museum. Baptist College,

English Translations.

1537 Matthew's Bible1

[Tmdale, Coverdale.]

1538 Coverdale's Latin-English

Testaments.

1539 April. First Edition of the

Great Bible8.

[Matthew, Minister, Erasmus,
Complutensian Polyglott.]

1539 Taverner's Bible3.
[Matthew's, Vulgate, Greek

text.]

1540 April. Second Edition of

the Great Bible4.
[First Edition, Minister,

Erasmus, Complut. Pol,]
1540 Nov. Fourth Edition of

the Great Bible5.
[First and second editions.]

Bristol.]

3 The most sacred Bible, Whiche
is the holy scripture, cotiteyning the
old and new testament, translated in
to English, and newly recognised
with great diligence after most fayth-
ful exemplars, by Rychard Taverner.
Prynted at London, .by lohn Byd-
dell, for Thomas Barthlet. Cum
Priuilegio ad imprimendum solum.
M.D.xxxix.

4 The Byble in Englyshe testa-
ment, with a prologe therinto, made
by the reuerende father in God,
Thomas archbysshop of Canterbury,
This is the Byble apoynted to the
vse of the churches. Cum privi-
legio M.D.XL. Colophon' Fynissh-
ed in Apryll, Anno M.CCCCC.XL. A
dno factii est istud.

[British Museum. Baptist College,
Bristol.]

5 The Byble in Englyshe of the
largest and greatest volume, aucto-
rysed and apoynted by the com-
maundemente of oure moost redoubted
Prynce and soueraygne Lorde Kynge
Henrye the viii. supreme heade of
this his churche and realme of Eng-

CHRONOLOGICAL LIST OF BIBLES

293

Foreign Translations*
1543 LEO JUDA'S Latin Version.

1550 Stephens' third edition of

the Greek Testament (ed.
regia).

1551 CASTALIO'S Latin Version.
1556 Beza's Latin Version of the

New Testament.

$558 Revised edition of the Bible

of Olivetan.
[1559 Beza's first edition of the.

Greek Testament with

Latin Version.]

[1565 Beza's second edition.]

[i 569 Spanish Version of the Bible
by Cassiodoro de Reyna.]

1572 ARIAS MONTANUS' inter-
linear translation of the
Hebrew text with Pagni-
nus' Version.

lande : to be frequented and vsed in
euery churche wMnthis his sayd realme,
accordynge to the tenour of his for-
mer Iniunctions geuen in that behalfe.
Ouersene and perused at the com-
aundemet of the kynges hyghnes, by
the ryghte reuerende fathers in God
Cuthbert bysshop of Duresme and
Nicolas bisshop of Rochester. Printed
by Edwarde Whitchurch. Cum
priuilegio ad imprimendum solum.
1541. Fynyshed in Nouember anno
M CCCCC XL. A Dnofactu est istud.

English Translations.

1557 Genevan Testament1.
[Tindale, Beza.]

1560 Genevan Bible2.

[Original texts, Great Bible,
Leo Juda, Beza, French
Version.]

1568 The Bishops* Bible3.

[Great Bible, Genevan, Ori-
ginal texts, Castalio.]

1572 The Bishops' Bible, second

edition*

[First edition, Greek Testa-
ment.]
1576 Tomson's revised Genevan

Testament.

[Genevan Bible, Beza, Greek
text.]

[British Museum.]

1 The Newe Testament of our Lord
lesus Christ...

Colophon: Printed By Conrad Badius ,
M.D.LVII. this x. of lune.

2 The Bible and Holy Scriptures
conteyned in the olde and newe
Testament. Translated according to
the Ebrue and Greke, and conferred
with the best translations in diuers
langages... At Geneva. Printed by
Rouland Hall. M.D.LX.

* The Holie Bible.

294

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

Foreign Translations.
1579 TREMELLIUS' Latin Version

of the Old Testament,

and version of the Syriac

New Testament.
JUNJUS' Latin Version of

the Apocrypha.
1582 Beza's third edition of the

Greek Testament.

1588 FRENCH BIBLE revised by
the Pastors at Geneva.

1 602 Cypriano de Valera's Spanish
Version.

1607 Giovanni Diodati's Italian
Version.

English Translations.

1 The New Testament of lesus
Christ, translated faithfully into Eng-
lish, out of the authentical Latin...
1582- Cum privilegio.

1582 Rhemish New Testament1
[Vulgate, Genevan.]

1609-10 Douai Old Testament2.

[Vulgate, Genevan.]
161 1 Authorised Version.

[Original texts, Bishops*
Bible, Genevan, Rhemish,
Tremellius, . Beza and
earlier Latin Versions.]

2 The Holie Bible faithfully trans-
lated into English, out of the authen-
tical Latin... Tom. i. M.DC.IX.

Tom. n. M.DC.X.

APPENDIX III.

Collation of i John in the editions of Tindates New
Testament, 1525, 1534, 1535.

The reading of Tindale's revision of 1534 (T2) is given first:
that for which it is substituted is the reading of the original
translation (Tx, 1525). Where the reading of the revision of
1535 (T3) is not specified it agrees with T2. When the reading
of T3 alone is given Tx and T2 agree against it.

i. i om. * declare we unto you ' after ' beginning ' ( i )

TiT3 om. ' concerning* before 'which* (33). So Mat-
thew.

4 'oure ioye' for lyoure ioye* (2). Not Matthew.

7 ( Jesus Christ7 for 'Christ' (3)

8 * yf we saye ' for * yf we shall saye ' (4)

ii. f i ' synne not ' for ' shulde not sinne ' (5)

— < yf . . .yet ' for ' and yf . . .yet ' (6)

2 T3 'youre synnes ' for * oure synnes ' (34). Not Matthew.

3 ' we are sure ' for * we knowe ' (7)

— * knowe him ' for * have knowen him ' (8)

5 ' therby ' for * therin ' (9)

9 ' the light ' for ' the true light * ( i o)

ii T3 'the darkness' for 'thatt darknes' (35). Not Mat-
thew.

'3 T3 'ye know' twice for 'ye have knowen* and so ver. 14
(36). So Matthew.

17 T3 'abideth euer* for 'abydeth for ever* (37). So
Matthew1.

21 T3 ' know not ' for ' knewe not ' (Matthew) (38)

22 ' the same is the Antichrist ' for ' he is Antichrist ' ( 1 1 )

C1 But T, T2 T3 all read * abideth ever.' The error is in Bagster's Hexapla.]

296 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

iii. i T3 'on to us' for ' on us' (Matthew) (39)

— * knoweth not him ' for ' hath not knowen him ' (12)

2 * dothe not appere* for * hath not apered' (13)

4 'for synne is ' for * and synne is ' (14)

1 1 ' that we shuld ' for ' that ye shulde ', which is also in Ts

15 T3 ' hate » for ' hateth ' (Matthew) (40)

16 * and therfore ' for ' and ' (16)

— ' ought we ' for * we ought ' (17)

1 7 ' have neade ' for ' in necessitie ' ( 1 8)

1 8 T3 ' with the dede ' for ' with dede ' (41). So Matthew.

1 9 'for therby ' for ' and hereby ' (19)

— ' can before him quiet our hertes ' for f will before hym

put cure hertes out of dout' (20)

20 'But'toi'For* (21)

21 'Beloved' for 'Tenderly beloved': comp. iv. i, 7, n

(22)
24 * therby ' for ' herby ' (23)

iv. i ' Ye beloved ' for ' Derely beloved ' (24)

— T3 'or not' for lornoy (42). So Matthew.

3 T3 'that confesseth' for 'which confesseth' (Matthew)

(43)
5 « and therfore ' for « therfore ' (25)

— T3 'and that world' for 'and //teworlde' (Matthew) (44)

7 ' Beloved ' for ' Derely beloved,' so iv. 1 1 (26)

8 ' knoiveth not ' for ' hath nott knowen * (27)
20 ' hate1 for ' hateth9 (28)

— ' For how ' for ' Howe ' (29)

v. i T3 'that Jesus Christ' for 'lesus ts Christ' (Matthew)

(45)

7 'for there '...'are one.' In smaller type and in brackets.

In T3 the words are in ( ). In the first edition no
difference is marked (30)

8 ' For' for ' And9 (31)

15 ' desire* fa ' desired* (32)

In this list i, 4, 5, 10, u, 18, 22, 24, 26, 29 are closer
renderings of the Greek text.

On the other hand 6, 9, 14, 16, 19, 21, 25, 31 are instances of

COLLATION OF I JOHN, TINDALE'S EDITIONS 297

the abandonment of the more literal renderings in order (as it
seems) to bring out the argument with greater distinctness.

The aorist which was first rendered by a perfect form is
rendered by an indefinite present in 8, 12, 13, 27: a mode of
rendering adopted for the perfect in 32. The change in 7 seems
to be a consequence of the change in 8 to avoid repetition.

An error of grammar is corrected in 28, and an improvement
of rhythm is introduced in 1 7.

Two false readings are corrected in 3, 15 ; and a new reading
adopted in 2. The spurious passage in v. 7 is marked (30).

The changes are more frequently away from Luther than to
Luther ; but it is impossible not to think that Luther suggested
the longest change of rendering (20), for which he has (1534)
'dass wir, konnen vnser Hertz fur ihm stilleri*-?

Of the renderings first introduced in 1535 three are improved
translations (33, 35, 38): two are worse renderings for emphasis
(41, 44): one is a false reading [?a misprint] (34): one is a sub-
stitution (as before) of an indefinite present for a perfect (36):
two appear to be indifferent (42, 43); three are probably misprints

(39> 40, 45)-

In the Epistle to the Ephesians the changes generally are of
the same character. Two of these very worthy of notice have
influenced our present text, of which one is the singularly
beautiful l making melody in your hearts' (v. 19) for 'playing':
and the other the strange substitution of ' which before believed in
Christ' (i. 12) for 'before hoped in Christ', which is altered into
* trusted ' in A.V

[The edition of 1534-5, printed by G. H., agrees with that of
1535 except in i John ii. 9, n, 21, iii. i, 15, iv. 5, v. i.]

1 The rendering for which it is substituted was also due to Luther (1522) :
1 vnd bereden vnser hertz fur yhn.'

APPENDIX IV.

An Examination of the sources of the Notes in Coverdales
Bible of '1535.

ii. I21 Some call it Schoham. So Zurich (i)
1 8 to beare him copany

Some reade : to stode nexte by him

Luther (1523): gegen yhm

Luther (1534): die sich zujm hielte

Zurich (1530): der zundchst bey jm stunde ( 2 )

Pagninus ; quod sit coram eo

Tindale : to beare him companye

Vulgate : simile sibi

iii. 6 a pleasaunt tre to make wyse

Some reade : whyle it made wyse
L. ( 1 5 2 3 ) weyl er king mechte (3)
Z. dieweil er k. m.

P concupiscibilis arbor ad iritelligendum
T a pleasant tre for to make wyse
V aspectu delectabile
1 6 thy lust shal pertayne vnto thy huszbande

Some reade -> Thou shalt bowe downe thy self before thy

husbande

L. (1523) du solt dich duckenfur deynem man (4)
Z. zu deinem man deine geliist oder begird
P ad virum tuum erit desiderium tuum
T. thy lustes shall pertayne vnto thy husbond
V sub viri potestate eris

1 In some cases I have given only contrast. Simply explanatory notes

the Versions from which Coverdale's as i Sam. xvi. ««, i K. ii. 17 are

renderings are derived in others I neglected, and one or two others;

have thought it worth while to add but the list of various renderings is

parallel renderings for comparison and nearly complete.

SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE 299

iv. 7 Shal he then be subdued vnto the ? and wilt thou rule

him?
Some reade: Let it be subdued vnto the, and rule

thou it
L. (1534) Las du ir nicht jren willen, sondern herrsche

vber sie
Z. Stadt dan sein aufsehen zu dir, vnd wilt uber in

herrschen ?

P. in te erit appetitus ejus et dominaberis ei
T. Let it be subdued vnto the, ad see thou rule it (5)
V. sub te erit appetitus ejus et dominaberis illius

viii. 7 came agayne

Some reade : came not agayne
so Vulgate (6)

XL 2 towarde the East (L)

Some reade : fro the East (T)
so Vulgate (7)

xvii. 2 I am the allmightie God (V. L. P. T.)

Some reade I am the God Schadai (that is: plenteous

in power \ abundaunt, sufficiet, and full of all good}
so Z. (1530) (das isty ein vollmachtiger, vnnd ein uber-
fliissige genugsamme vnnd'volly alles gutenn) (8)

xviii. 10 aboute this tyme twolue moneth, (yf I lyue)
Some reade : A s soone as thefrute ca lyue
L. (1523) nach der zeyt diefrucht leben kan
L. (1534) so ich lebe
Z. so ich lab

P. revertar ad te secundum tempus vitae
T. as soone as thefrute can lyue (9)
V. Revertens veniam ad te tempore isto, vita comite

xxiii. 4 bury my coarse by me

Some reade : my coarse that lyeth before me
L. (1523) der fur mir legt (10)
Z. mein leych bey mir

xxiv. 31 thou blessed of the Lorde (V. L. P. T.)
Some reade thou beloved
Z. du geliebter (i i)

300

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

xxvii. 25 that my soule maye blesse the (V. L. P. T.)
that my hert maye wysh the good
Z. das ich von hertzen dir guts wiinsche (ia)

xxviii. i blessed him (V. L. P. T.)

Some reade : talked loulgly with him '
Z. redt freuntlich mitjm (13)

xxxiii. 19 an hundred pence (L., Z. vmb hundert grosschen)

Some reade : an hudreth Idbes (So V. P. T.) (14)
xll 44 called him Zephnath Paena

Zaphnath Paena, that is to saye An expoudtr of

secrete thinges, or a man to who secrete thlges are

opened

L. (1534) Den heimlichsten Rat
Z. Zaphnath Paena,* L. (1523) Zaphnath paenea
P vir cui abscondita revelata suntt vel absconditorum

expositor (15)
V. Salvatorem mundi

ix. 1 6 haue I steredf vp

Some reade : I \\BMQ holden the vp

L. (1523) hab ich dich erweckt

Z. hab ich dich aufrecht behalten (16)

P. Stare fed te

V. posui te

xvi. 15 This is Ma (So L. Z. Das ist Man. Man est P.)
Some reade. What is this? (So V T.) (17)

xvii. 15 The Lorde Nissi (L.)

That is : The Lord is he that lifteth me vp
P. dominus elevatio mea (18)

xxix. 28 in their deade offrynges

Some call the peace offeringes (So T.)

L. (1534) anjren danckopffern

Z. an jren tb'dopffern (So L. 1523)

P. De sacrifices pacificorum suorum (19)

V. de victimis eorum fadficis

iiL 1 5 full of all maner waters of tJie londe
Some reade : of the harvest

L. (1524) vol an alien seynen vffern von allerley gewesser
der erndten (20)

SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE 301

iii. 15 Z. voll an alien seinen gstade, von allerley gewdsser

der erden

P. omnibus diebus messts
V. tempore messis

iii. 3 moffell the

Some reade : Anoynte the
Z. verhulle dich (So L.)
P. unge te (21)

xxiii. 28 Sela Mahelkoth (L. Z.)

The rocke of partinge asunder

P. petra divisionum (So L. marg.) (22)

viii. 1 8 prestes (So V. L. Z.)
Some reade : rulers
P. principcs (23)

xxv. 6 And he gaue iudgmet vpon him

Some reade : And they talked with hi 0/" Judgment

L. (1534) sie sprachen ein vrteil vber jn

Z. sy redtend mitjm vom rcchten (So L. 1523) (24)

V. locutus est ctim eo judicium

P. locuti sunt cum eo judicium

Matthew, they reasoned with hym

vii. 20 rote you out

Some reade : them

L. (1523) sie aus wurtzelen

Z. sy auszwurtzle

P. evellam eos (25)

V. evellam vos

ix. 10 so madest thou the a name
Some reade: them
Z. jnenn (26)

xiv. 5 — 7 These thre verses are not in the Hebrue (27)

xxxvi. (xxxvii.) 21 The vngodly boroweth and paieth not agayne

(So V. L. P. Z. (1530))
Some reade thus : The vngodly ledeth vpon vsury and

not for naught
Z. (1531, 1534, 1536) Auff wucher leicht der Gottlosy

nit vn sunst (28)

302 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

xxxix. (xl.) 7 but a body hast thou ordeined me (Hebr. x. 5)

Some reade thus : but myne eares hast thou opened

(SoL.Z.) (29)
P. aures fodisti mihi
V. aures autem perfecisti mihi

vii. 7 a masons trowell
Some call it a lyne
L. (1532) eine bleischnur (30)
Z. ein maurerkellen
P. perpendiculum

ii. 14 So dyd not the one

The one. This the interpreters reke to be spoken

of Abraham

L. (1532) Also thet der Einige nicht
Z. er hat nit allein einen menschen gemachet
P. nee unus quidem Abraham fecit ut facitis (31)

iv. 52 as touchinge yl life1
Some rede, my life
Z. (1530) dein labenn
Z. (1531, 1534, 1536) mein laben (32)
V de vita tua

xii. i ye heade

Rede, I sawe, and beholde
Z. do hab ich gesehen (33)

xv. 55 receaue rewarde

Some- rede, no rewarde (Z. 1531, 1534, 1536) (34)

i. 14 hauynge ten taletes of syluer (V.)
Some reade : ten taletes of golde
Z. zahennt Talent golds (35)

iv. 10 delyuereth/rtf

Some reade : fro all synne crfrom death

P. ab omnipeccato et a morte So L. (1534) (36)

xii. 6 shewed his mercy vnto vs (P. Z.)

Some reade, vnto^« So V. L. (1534) (37)

1 [Bagster's reprint has ye.]

SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE 303

iii. 23 curious in many of his vvorkes (P.)
Some rede, thy workes
Z. deiner wercken (38)

xxxiii. 1 5 there are euer two agaynst two (P.)
Some reade : two agaynst one
Z. zwey gegen einen (39)

il 13 wrytynges of leremy

Some reade : Nehemias
Z. Jeremie
L. (i 534) Nehemias
P. Nechemiah (40)

xii. 43 two thousande drachmas

Some reade : twolue thousarjde
Z. zweytausent So L. (1534)
P. duodcdm milla (41)

i. 1 8 before they came together

Some reade : before they sat at home together

L. (1534) ehe er sie heim holet

Z. ee sy miteinanderen zu hausz sassend (So L. 1522)

(4*)

Erasmus : priusquam congressi fuissent
Tindale : cam to dwell to gedder

xi. ii lesse (T. 1534)

Some reade : least

L. (Sept 1522) der kkynist (43)

xvi. 13 y* ye sonne of ma is

Some reade that / the sonne of man am (T.)
Lw (Sept. 1522) das da sey des menschen son
L. (Dec. 1522) das des menschen son sey (44)
Z. (1531) das da sey dess menschen sun

xx. 25 the greatest exercise power (T.)

Some reade, The greatest deale with violence

L. (1534) haben gewalt

L. (Sept. 1522) die vberherrnn^/ara* mit gewalt (So Z.)

(45)
xxiii. 25 excesse (T )

Some reade : vnclennes
L. (1534) frasses

304 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

xxiii. 25. L. (1522) vnreynes
Z. vnrcyns (46)
P. injustitia
E. intemperantia

xxvi. 7 a boxe with precious oyntment

Some reade : A glas with precious water

L. (1522) eyn glas mitt kostlichem wasser (47)

T an alablaster boxe of precious oyntment

i. ii in whom I delyte (T.)

Some reade : In who I am pacified

L. (1522) ynn dem ich eyn wolgef alien habe

Z. in dem ich zu friden bin (48)

iii. 21 he taketh to mock vpon him

Some reade . He wil go out of his witt

L. (1534) er wird von Sinnen komen (49)

Z. Er thutjm zu vil So L. (1522)

P. in stuporem versus est

E. in furorem versus est

T. (1534) he had bene beside him selfe

xiii. 9 councels (T.)

Some reade : coucell- houses

L. (1522) radtheuser So Z. (50)

ix. 40 she sat hir downe agayne

Some reade : She sat vp (T.) (5 1)
L. (1522) satzt sie sich widder

XV. 3 conuersation (T. 1525)

Some reade : conuersion (T.)

L. wandel

V. conversionem (52)

xvii. 1 8 new goddes

Some reade : deuyls (T.)

L. Cotter

V. damoniorum (53)

iii. 28 by faith (T.)

Some reade : By faith onely

L, (1522) alley n durch den glawben So Z. (54)

SOURCES OF NOTES IN COVERDALE'S BIBLE 305

x. 1 7 by hearynge (T.)

Some reade : By preachinge

L. aus &et predigte So Z. (55)

Thus of the whole number (54) of alternative renderings twelve

(3. 4, 5, I0> 29, 42, 43, 47. 49. 5°, 54, 55) a§ree with Luther
nineteen (i, 2, 8, u, 12, 13, 16, 24—6, 28, 32, 33, 34, 35, 38,
39, 46, 48) with the Zurich Version : ten with Pagninus (15, 18,
21 — 3, 30—1, 36, 40—1) : nine with the Vulgate (6, 7, 14, 17, 19,
20, 37, 52, 53) ; and four with Tindale (9, 44— 5, 51). Of these
the most remarkable coincidences with Luther are 3, 4, 10, 42,
47, 54, 55, with the Zurich Version 8, with Pagninus 15, 31, with
Tindale 9, 52, 53. Of the readings adopted the most singular
are 17, 19 (Luther) and 10, 20 (Zurich); 24 is apparently adapted
from the Vulgate.

Nothing could sum up the internal history of Coverdale's
Bible more accurately than this analysis.

W. 20

APPENDIX V.

Specimens of Notes from Tindale and Matthew.

Tindale (Cologne), 1525. lesus is asijioche to saye as a saver,
for he onli saveth all men from their syiines bi his meretes with
oute there deserving.

Tindale, 1534. None.

Matthew. Messiah, it sygnifyeth, annoynted. lesus Christ
then is the earnest & pledge of Goddes promes, by whom ye grace
and fauoure of God is promesed to vs, wyth the holy goost:
whych illumineth lyghteth & renueth oure hertes to fulfyll the
lawe. [From Lefevre's French Bible of 1534.]

Tindale, 1525. Of mathew they ar callid Magi, & in certeyne
coutreis I the est, philosophers conynge in naturall causes &
effectes, and also the prestes, were so callyd.

Tindale, 1534. None.

Matthew. These were nother kynges nor princes, but as
Strabo saith (whych was in their tyme) sage men amoge ye
Persiens as Moses was amonge the Hebrues, he sayth also y*
they were the prestes of ye Persiens. [From Lefevre's French
Bible of 1534-]

Tindale, 1525. Put youre truste I goddes wordes only, &
not i abraham. Let saynctes be an ensaple vnto you & not youre
truste & cofidence For then ye make Christ of them.

Tindale, 1534. None.

MattJiew. None.

Tindale, 1525. Trouble, is the dayly laboure. He wil hit be
ynough that we laboure dayly wyth oute forther care.
Tindale, 1534. None.
Matthew. It is comaunded vs I in the swet of oure face to

NOTES OF TINDALE AND MATTHEW 307

winne our bred, that trauayle must we dayly, dilygently & ernestly
do : but not be carefull what profet shall come vnto vs therof, for
that were to care for to morow • we must therfore comytt that to
God, which is readye to prospere oure laboures wyth his blessyng,
and that aboundautly, so that most shall we profet when we are
lest carefull.

Tindale, 1525. Compare dede too dede, so ys one greater
then another : but copare them to god, so are they all lyke, ad
one as good as another even as the spyrite movyth a ma, &
tyme & occasio gevyth.

Tindale, 1534. Couenanus.

Matthew. None.

Tindale, 1525. Tradicions of men muste fayle att the last:
god word bydeth ever.

Tindale, 1534. Mennes preceptes. What defileth a man.
Plantes. Blynde leaders. With what a ma is defiled.

Matthew ver. 13. Origen and Chrisostom vnderstande thys
of the Pharises because of their euell opinions. Hilarius And
Erasmus vnderstand it of mennes tradicions.

Tindale, 1525. Stronge feyth requyreth fervent prayer, &
prayer requyreth fastyng to subdue the bodye, that lustes vnquyet
nott a manes mynde.

Tindale, 1534. Prayer & fastynge.

Matthew. None.

Tindale, 1525. By this similitude maye ye pceave that no
similitude serveth throwgh out, but su one thyng coteyned I the
similitude. As this loge parable pteyneth butt here vnto, that
werke holy shall despise weeke synners, which same werke holy
shall not there have ther rewarde as these which come fyrst have
here butt shalbe reiecte & put awaye, because they chalenge hit of
meritr & nott of mercy & grace.

Tindale, 1534, ver. 5. The lewes reken one, whe the sonne
is vp an houre.

Matthew. None.

20-— 2

APPENDIX VI.

Specimens of the Latin-English Testaments of Coverdale.

(COVERDALE'S BlBLE.)

i That which was from ye begynnynge, which we -haue herde,
which we haue sene with oure eyes, which we haue faked vpon,
and cure handes haue handled 0/"the worde of life : 2 and the
life hath appeared, and we haue sene, and beare wytnes, and
shewe vnto you ye life that is euerlastinge, which was with the
father, and hath apeared vnto vs. 3 That which' we haue
sene & herde, declare we vnto you, that ye also maye haue
fellishippe with vs, and that oure fellishippe maye be with the
father and with his sonne lesus Christ. 4 And this wryte we
vnto you, that youre ioye maye be full. 5 And this is the
tydinges which we haue herde of him, & declare vnto you, that
God is lighte, and in him is no darknes at all. 6 Yf we saye
that we haue fellishippe with him, and yet walke in darknes,
we lye, and do not the trueth. 7 But yf we walke in lighte,
euen*as he is in lighte, then haue we fellishippe together, and
the bloude of lesus Christ his sonne clenseth vs from all
synne. 8 Yf we saye that we haue no synne, we disceaue
oure selues, and the trueth is not in vs. 9 Hutyfvte knowlege
oure synnes, he is faithfull and iust to forgeue vs oure synnes,
& to dense vs from all vnrighteousnes. 10 Yf we saye, we
haue not synned, we make him a lyar, and his worde is not
in vs.

v. i that which (3) Nicolson. Hollybushe
eyen N. H.
beholden N. H.
cocerning Regnault. ofN. H. (de Vulgate)

LATIN-ENGLISH TESTAMENTS OF COVERDALE 309

is manifest 1^. H.

testify N. H. R.

euerlastyng N. p. R, (uitam czternam V.), omitting that is

by N. H.

appeared N. H.

uEWthatR. (Quod vidimus V .)
haue heard N. H.
do we shew N. H.
be N. H.

thynges N. R. (tor V.) '
db / write N. db 20* ze/ry/<? H.

ye may reioice and (that R.) your N. H. R. (ut gaudeatis
et gaudium vestrum V.)

that N. H.

do shewe N H.

ther is no darkenesse in hyin N* H.

walke N. H. R.

he also N. H. R. (whrf </ />« V.)

haue N. H.

lesus Christe N. H.

8 do saye N. H.

9 if N. R. I/ H.
ryghteous that he do N. H.
*/*»« N. H.
wyckednesse N. H.

10 dfo J«y^ N. H.

that we N. H. R. (guoniam V.)

V, t6 Yfeny man se his brother synne a synne not vnto death, let
him axe, and he shal geue him life, for the yl synne not vnto
death. There is a synne vnto death, for the which saye I
not that a man shulde praye. 17 All vnrighteousnes is
synne, and there is synne not vnto death. 18 We knowe,
that whosoeuer is borne off God, synneth not : but he that is
begotte of God, kepeth himself e, & y wicked toucheth him
not. 19 We knowe that we are of God, & the worlde is set
altogether on wickednes. 20 But we knowe, that the sonne
of God is come, and hath geuen vs a mynde, to knowe him

310 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

which is true : and we are in him y* is true, in his sonne
lesu Christ. This is the true God, and euerlastinge life.
21 Babes kepeyvure selues from ymages. Amen.

1 6 He that knoweth N. H. R.
to synne N. H. R.

lyfe ska/be geuen vnto hym that synneth (synninge N. H.)

N. H. R.
/ saye not that any man shulde (do N.) praye/0r that (N.)

R. H.

1 7 Euery wyckedntsse N. H.

a synne N. H. R. omit not N. H. R.

1 8 euery one that N. H.
doth not synne N. H. R.
the generation N. H. R.
hym N. H. R.

the N. H. R.

19 the whole worlde is set on (in N.) myschefe N. H. R.

20 And N. H. R.

vnderstandynge, that we maye N. H. R.
the true God N. H. R.

be (we are N. H.) in hys true sonne N. H. R.
The (This N. H.) same N. H. R.

21 Little children N. H. Lytle chyldren H.
you N. H. R.

om. Amen N. H. R.

APPENDIX VII.

Collation of Passages from the Pentateuch and Historical
Books in Tindale, Coverdale, Matthew, tJte Great Bible,
the Genevan Bible, and the Bishops' Bible.

COVERDALE. I will synge vnto
y* LORDE, for he hath done glori-
ously: horse & charet hath he
ouer throwne in the see.

The LORDE is my strength, and
my songe, and is become my sal-
uacion.

This is my God, I wil magnifie
him : He is my fathers God, I
wil exalte him.

ZURICH VERSION. Ich wil dem
Herren singgj dan er hat herrlich
gehandlet, rossz vnnd wagen hat
er gestiirtzt ins Meer.

Der Herr ist mein stercke. vn
lobgesang, vnd ist mein helffer
worden.

Das ist mein Gott, ich wil jn
beherbergen. Er ist meines vat-
ters Gott, ich wil jn erheben1.

TINDALE (1530). Let vs synge vnto the Lorde, for he is
become glorioiis, the horse and him that rode vpon him hath he
ouerthrowne in the see.

The Lorde is my strength ad my songe, ad is become my
saluation.

He is my God and I will gloryfie him, he is my fathers God
and I will lifte him vp an hie*.

MATTHEW agrees verbally with TINDALE.

TAVERNER agrees verbally with TINDALE.

Cantemus Domino, gloriose enim
<>£#,, equum et ascensorem deiecit in
mare.

Fortitude mea et carmen, meum
Dominus, qui factus est mihi in sa-
lutem.

Iste est Deus meus, et ornabo eum,
Deus patris mei, et exaltabo eum.

This is nearer to the Vulgate than
to Luther, and differs from it only in
the italicized words.

2 The italics mark Variations be-
tween Tmdale and Coverdale.

1 Luther's Version (1534), with the
Latin Version of the Wittenberg Bible
(1829), may be added for comparison :

Ich wil dem Herrn singen, denn
er hat eine herliche that gethan, Ros
vnd wagen hafer ins meer gestortzet

Der Herr ist mein sterck vnd
lobsang, vnd ist mein Heil. Das ist
mein Gott, ich wil jn preisen, Er
ist meines vaters Gott, ich wil jn
erheben.

In the Wittenberg Bible the passage
runs:

312 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

GREAT BIBLE (1539, 1540, 1541). I wyll...hath triuphed
gloriously: the horse & hym that rode vpon him :...my strength
and/jvgw, and he is... He is...glorifye him : my fathers God, and
I wyll exalte hym.

[MUNSTER. ...triumphando magnifice egit... Fortitude mea et
laus dominus, factusque est. . , Iste Deus meus et decorabo eum :
deus patris mei, et exaltabo eum.]

GENEVA. I will...hathe triuphed -gloriously: ye horse and
him that rode upon him....

The Lord is (ital.)... praise, and he is... He is... prepare him a
tabernacle: he is (ital.)... exalt him.

BISHOPS' agrees verbally with' GREAT BIBLE.

COVERDALE. AndMoses sayde: LUTHER (1534). Vnd Mose
Hereby shot ye knowe that the sprach, Dabey solt jr mercken,
LoRt>E hath sent me, to do all das mich der Herr gesand hat,
these workes, and that I haue not das ich alle diese werck thet, vnd
done them of myne awne hert. nicht aus meinem hertzen. Wer-
Yf these men dye the comon den sie sterben, wie alle men-
death of all men, or be vysited as schen sterben, oder heimgesucht
all men are vysited, then hath not wie alle menschen •heimgesucht
the LORDE sent me. But yf the werden, so hat mich der Herr
LORDE make a new thinge, and nicht gesand. Wird aber der
the earth open hir mouth, and Herr etwas newes schaffen, das
swalowe them with all that they die erde jren mund auff thut, vnd
/###£, so that they go downequy eke verschlinget sie mit allem das sie
in to hell, the shal ye knowe, that haben, das sie lebendig hinunter
these men haue blasphemed tHe jnn die Helle faren, so werdet jr
LORDE. erkennen, dass diese leute den

Herrn gelestert haben1.

TINDALE. And Moses sayed : Hereby ye shall knowe that
the Lorde hath sent me to doo all these workes, and that I haue
not done them of myne awne mynde: Yf these men dye the
comon deth of all men or yf they be visyted after the visitation of
all men, then the Lorde hath not sent me. But and yf the Lorde
make a new thinge, and the erth open hir mouthe and swalowe
them and all that pertayne vnto them, so that they goo doune
quycke in to hell : then ye shall vnderstod, that these me haue
ray led vpon the Lorde.

1 The Wittenberg Bible differs non ex proprio ex corde frotulerim,

from the Vulgate only by rendering and by adding viri isti after blasphe-

universa opera hac et non ex proprio maverint. The Zurich Bible simply

ccrde for universa qua cernitis et differs by dialectic peculiarities.

COLLATION FROM THE PENTATEUCH, ETC. 313

MATTHEW agrees verbally with TINDALE.

TAVERNER agrees verbally with TINDALE except in reading: of
myne own hed : But yf (om. and).

GREAT BIBLE (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with Tindale except:
swalowe them vp with all that they haue, and they go . . .prouoked.

A note is indicated (in 1539, 1540) by |£^ to 'visited.'

[MUNSTER. devoraverit eos una cum omnibus quae habent et
descenderint . . . : irritarint. . . dominum.]

GENEVA, for 1 haue (ital.) not done them (ital.)...: the Lord
(om. then): but if: swalowe... go downe quicke intoy///.

BISHOPS' agrees with GREAT BIBLE except in reading: for
I have not done them (Gen.): into the pit (Gen.).

COVERDALE. And losua wrote LUTHER. Vnd Josua schreib

this, acte in the boke of the lawe dis alles jns Gesetzbuch Gottes,

of GOD, and toke a greate stone, vnd nam einen grossen stein, und

and set it vp there vnder an oke, richtet jn auff daselbs vnter einer

which was in ye Sanctuary of ye Eiche, die bey dem Heiligthum

LORDE, and sayde vnto all the des Herrn war, vnd sprach zum

people : Beholde, this stone shall gantzen volck. Sine, dieser Stein

be witnesse oueryou; For it hath sol zeuge sein zwisschen vns,

herde all the wordes of the LORDE, denn er hat gehoret alle rede

which he hath spoken vnto us, and des Herrn, die er mit vns geredt

shall be a witnesse ouer you, that hat, vnd sol ein zeuge vber euch

ye denye not youre GOD. So sein, das jr ewrn Gott nicht yer-

losua let the people go euery leuck[n]et. Also lies Josua das

one to his inheritance, volck, einen jglichen inn sein

erbteil1.

MATTHEW. [TINDALE.] And losua wrotte these wordes in
the boke of the lawe of God, and toke a great stonne & pitched
it on ende in f sayde place euen vnder an ocke that stode in the
sanctuarye of the Lorde. And losua sayde vnto all the people :
beholde, thys stone shalbe a witnesse vnto vs, for it hath hearde
all the wordes of the Lorde whych he spake wyth vs. It shalbe
therfore a wytnesse vnto you, lest ye lye vnto youre God. And so
losua let the people departe euery man vnto hys enherytaunce.

1 The Wittenberg Bible differs The Zurich Bible has the following

from the Vulgate only in reading significant variations: — ...schreyb

grandem (pergrandem), audivit (audi- disen handel... die inn dem Hey-

erit), and locutus est nobis* et erit ligthumb... zeiig iiber euch sdn...
testis (loc\ est vobis).

3*4

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

TAVERNER agrees verbally with [TINDALE] MATTHEW except
in reading : spake with you : leest y* after this tyme ye wyll denye
and lye vnto your God (Vulg. see below).

GREAT BIBLE (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with TINDALE except
by reading: (i) that was: and (2) lest ye denye* (and dissemble
with}.

[MUNSTER. (i) quse erat (2) ne forte abnegare velitis deum
vestrum ( Vulg. ne forte postea negare velitis et mentiri Domino
Deo vestro).]

GENEVA agrees with TINDALE except by reading: pitched it
there : that was : a witnes against you : lest ye deny your God :
The Joshua....

BISHOPS' agrees with GREAT BIBLE exactly, only omitting the
added clause ; and dissemble with.1

COVERDALE. There were two
men in one cite, the one riche, the
other poore. The riche man had
very many shepe and oxen: but
the poore man had nothinge saue
one litle shepe which he had
boughte and norished zV, so that
it grewe vp with him and his
children together. It ate of his
bred, and dranke of his cuppe and
slepte in his lappe, and he helde it
as a doughter. But ivhan there
came a straunger vnto the riche
man, he spared to take of his awne
shepe <Sr» oxen (to prepare oughte
for the straunger that was come
vnto him) and toke the poore
mans shepe^ and prepared it for
the man that was come vnto him.
The -was David wroth with greate
displeasure agaynst that man, and
sayde unto Nathan : As truly as
the LORDE liueth, the man that
hath done this, is the childe of
death.

1 The Wittenberg Bible agrees with
the Vulgate, except in reading et
creuerat (om. quoe), ;«/ pararet (ut ex-
hiberet), and in one or two transposi-

LUTHER. Es waren zween
menner inn einer stad, einer
reich, der ander arm. Der reich
hatte seer viel schafe vnd rinder,
aber der arme hatte nichts, den
ein einigs kleins soheflin, das er
gekaufft hatte, vnd er neerete es,
das es gros ward, bei jm vnd bey
seinen kindern zu gleich, Es ass
von seinem bissen vnd tranck
von seinem becher, und schlieff
jnn seinem schos, vnd er hielts
wie eine tochter. Da aber dem
reichen man ein gast kam,
schonet er zu nemen von seinen
schafen und rindern, das er dem
gast etwas zurichtet, -der zu jm
komen war, vnd nam das schaf
des armen mans, vnd richtet zu,
dem man der zu jm komen war.
Da ergrimmet Dauid mit grossem
zorn wider den man, vnd sprach
zu Nathan, So war der Herr lebt,
der man ist ein kind des tods, der
das gethan hat1.

tions, &c. which are probably various
readings of the Vulgate text. The
Zurich text has only two unimportant
verbal diiferences.

COLLATION FROM THE PENTATEUCH, ETC, 315

MATTHEW [TIN-DALE], There were two men in one citie,
a (i) ryche and a (i) poore. And the ryche (2) had excedyng
great aboundaunce of (3) shepe and oxe. But the poore had
nothyng saue one lytle lambe (4) whych he bought (5) & norysshed
vp. And it grew vp with hym and hys children (6), and did eate
of his awne meate and drancke of his awne cuppe, & slept in his
bosome, & was as dere vnto hym as his daughter (7). And there
cam a straiiger vnto the ryche man. And he coulde notfynde in
his heart to take of his awne shepe nor of hys beestes (8) to dresse
for ye straunger y1 was come vnto him. Bui toke the poore
manes lambe (4) & dressed it for the ma that was come to him.
And Dauid was excedyng wroth w* the man, and sayd to Nathan :
as surely as ye Lorde lyueth y*felow (9) yl hathe done this thyng,
is ye chylde of deeth....

TAVERNER agrees verbally with Matthew except by reading:
to make of his own (error) : to prepare for the s. : is worthy e of
deafhe.

GREAT BIBLE (1539, 1540, 1541) agrees with TINDALE except
(i) the one— the other (Cov.): (2) The ryche man (C): (3) ex-
cedyng many: (4) shepe (C): (5) had b. (C): (6) wyth his ch»
also: (7) was unto him as his d. : (8) and of his own oxen: (9) man.
Before 'the child of death' stands (in 1539, 1540) a I^F* to
indicate an intended note, such .as is given in Matthew. [That is,
is worthye to dye.]

[MUNSTER. (i) unus — alter (2) Dives (3) multos valde (4) ovis
($) emerat (6) apud filios ejus pariter (7) eratque ei quasi filia
(8) atque de bobus suis.]

GENEVA agrees with the GREAT BIBLE except in reading : had
none at all': his own morsels : Now there came : who refused to
take : As the Lord liueth : shall surely dye.

BISHOPS' agrees with the GREAT BIBLE except in reading : he
spared to take : as the Lofd liveth (Gen.).

To the phrase ' The child of death ' a note is added : * that is
shall surely die ' (Gen.).

APPENDIX VIII.

The Relation of the Wycliffite to the later Versions.

The History of our English Bible begins with the work of
Tindale and not with that of Wycliffe. Every step in the descent
of our present Authorised Version, from Tindale's first New
Testament and Matthew's composite Old Testament and Apo-
crypha, is clearly made out ; but neither Tindale's nor Coverdale's
translation has any direct filiation on Wycliffe's. As far as
Tindale is concerned, his own explicit statement leaves no room
even for raising the question : * Them that are learned Christenly,

* I beseche : for as moche as I am sure, ad my conscience beareth

* me recorde, that of a pure entent, singilly and faytnfully I have

* interpreted itt [the New Testament] as farre forth as god gave me

* the gyfte of knowledge ad vnderstondynge : that the rudnes off

* the worke nowe at the fyrst tyme, offende them not : but thatt

* they consyder howe that / had no man to counterfet, nether was
' holpe with englysshe of eny that had interpreted the same, or soche

* lyke thige i the scripture beforetyme? And on the other hand
Coverdale is equally explicit (see p. 162) as to the sources from
which he himself derived help for his first great work. At the
same time the words of Tindale imply that he knew of the
Wycliffite versions (nor could it have been otherwise), and admit
the supposition that he had used them, though he deliberately de-
cided that he could not (i) 'counterfeit' them, that is follow their
general plan, as being a secondary translation only, or (2) adopt
their language. It is possible however that some of the earlier
renderings may have obtained a traditional currency, and in this
way have affected Tindale's or Coverdale's own work. But
coincidences which can be referred to this origin are very rare
in Tindale, and the fact that they are much more frequent in
Coverdale's Latin-English Testaments appears to shew that they
were really due to the immediate influence of the Vulgate and not
to the Wycliffite translation of it

THE WYCLIFFITE AND LATER VERSIONS

317

A few specimens will place the relations between the earlier
and later works in a clear light.

PURVEY.

3 Blessid ben pore men in
spirit, for the kyngdorn of heuenes
is herne.

5 Blessid ben mylde men, for
thei shulen welde the erthe.

4 Blessid ben thei that mornen,
for thei schulen be coumfortid.

6 Blessid ben thei that hungren
and thristen ri3twisnesse, for thei
schulen be fulfillid.

7 Blessid ben merciful men, for
thei schulen gete merci.

& Blessid ben thei that ben of
dene herte, for thei schulen se
God.

9 Blessid ben pesible men, for
thei schulen be clepid Goddis
children.

9 Oure fadir that art in heuenes,
halewid be thi name ;

10 Thy kyngdoom come to; be
thi wille don in erthe as in heuene j

1 1 ^yue to vs this dai oure breed
ouer othir substaunce ;

12 And fooyue to vs oure dettis,
as we for3y.uen to oure dettouris ;

13 And lede vs not in to tempt-
acioun, but delyuere vs fro yuel.
Amen.

24 Therfor ech man that herith
these my wordis, and doith hem,
schal be maad lijk to a wise man
that hath bildid his hous on a
stoon.

25 And reyn felde doun, and
flodis camen, and wyndis bleweny
and russchiden in to that hous;

TlNDALE (1534).

3 Blessed are the povre in
sprete: for theirs is the kyng-
dome of heven.

4 Blessed are they that morne :
for they shalbe conforted.

5 Blessed are the meke: for
they shall inheret the erth.

6 Blessed are they which hon-
ger and thurst for rightewesnes :
for they shalbe filled.

7 Blessed are ye mercifull : for
they shall obteyne mercy.

8 Blessed are the pure in herte :
for they shall se God.

9 Blessed are the peacemakers :
for they shalbe called the chyl-
dren of God.

9 O oure father which arte in
heve, halowed be thy name.

jo Let thy kyngdome come.
Thy wyll be fulfilled, as well in
erth, as it ys in heven.

11 Geve vs this daye oure dayly
breede.

12 And forgeve vs oure treas-
pases, eve as we forgeve oure
trespacers.

13 And leade vs not into tept-
acion: but delyver vs fro eVell.
For thyne is y6 kyngedome and
y« power, & ye glorye for ever.
Amen.

24 Whosoever heareth of me
these sayinges and doethe the
same, I wyll lyken hym vnto a
wyse man which bylt hys housse
on a rocke :

25 & aboundance of rayne de-
scended, & the fluddes came,
& the wyndes blewe and bet

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

PURVEY.

and it felde not doun, for it was
foundun on a stoon.

26 And euery man that herith
these my wordis, and doith hem
not, is lijk to a fool, that hath
bildid his hous on grauel.

TlNDALE.

vpon that same housse, and it
fell not, because it was grounded
on the rocke.

26 And whosoever heareth of
me these sayinges & doth them
not, shalbe lykened vnto a folysh
man which bilt hys housse apo
the sonde :

27 & abundauce of rayne de-
scended, & the fluddes came,
and ye wyndes blewe and beet
vpon that housse, and it fell and
great was the fall of it.

27 And reyn cam doun, and
floodis camen, and wyndis blevven,
and thei hurliden a3en that house ;
and it felde doun, and the fallyng
doun therof was greet.

In the whole of the Sermon on the Mount I have only noted
the following coincidences in which the Wycliffite rendering may
have suggested that of Tindale :

vii. 3 litil mote W. (festucam} moote T.

— 6 al to tere 3ou W. all to rent you T.

— 1 6 breris W. (tribulis) bryres T.

— 23 knouleche to W. knowlege vnto* T.

In the whole of the first Epistle of St John I have observed
only one coincidence in any way remarkable: iii. 15 manskert
W., T., a common rendering which recurs in i Tim. i. 9 (so also
A.V.), while elsewhere Tindale uses murderers^ and Purvey some-
times mansleere and sometimes manquillere. The differences on
the other hand are very striking:

PURVEY. TINDALE.

The world schal passe, and the The worlde vannyssheth awaye,
couetise of it ; but he that doith and the lust therof : but he that

fulfilleth the will of god abydeth
ever.

As many as byde in him synne
not : whosoever synneth hath not
sene him, nether hath knowen
him.

Yf eny man se his brother synne
a synne that is not vnto deeth, let
him axe, and he shall geve him
lyfe for them that synne not vnto
deeth. Ther is a synne Vnto
deeth, for which saye I not that

the wille of God, dwellith with
outen ende.

Ech man that dwellith in hym,
synneth not ; and ech that synn-
eth, seeth not hym, nether knew
hym.

He that woot that his brother
synneth a synne not to deth, axe
he, and lijf schal be 3ouun to hym
that synneth not to deth. Ther
is a synne to deth ; not for it Y
seie, that ony man preie.

a man shuld praye.

THE WYCLIFFITE AND LATER VERSIONS 319

In the Epistles of St Paul the differences between Purvey and
Tindale are even greater, Thus the only two striking phrases
common to them in Romans viii., trauelith with peyne (ver. 22 W.,
travayleth inpayneT.) and tribulacioun, or anguysch (ver. 35), seem
to be due to the Latin parturit (owcoSivet) and tribulatio an
tingustia. ,

A comparison of the Wycliffite versions of Ps. viii. given in
App. i. with the same Psalm in the Prayer-Book Psalter will shew
the wide difference between the Old Versions and Coverdale's
work.

APPENDIX IX.

The Revision of the Authorised Version.

The question of the revision of the * Authorised Version '
of the Bible was discussed more or less seriously at various
times after the abortive attempt under the Commonwealth (see
p. 120), but did not take any practical shape till the present
generation. It is unnecessary to notice here the different private
attempts at revision, which at least kept the way open for a more
complete solution of the problem and furnished materials for the
work. The question assumed a new character when at length
in the year 1870 it was brought before the Convocation of the
Province of Canterbury. On Feb. roth the Bishop of Winchester
(S. Wilberforce) submitted the following motion to the Upper
House : * That a Committee of both Houses be appointed, with
' power to confer with any Committee that may be appointed by
'the Convocation of the Northern Province, to report upon the
' desirableness of a revision of the Authorized Version of the- New

* Testament, whether by marginal notes or otherwise, in all those

* passages where plain and clear errors, whether in the Hebrew

* (sic) or Greek text originally adopted by the translators, or in the

* translation made from the same, shall, on due investigation, be

* found to exist1.'

In the course of the discussion which followed, the Bishop
of Llandaff (A. Ollivant) proposed to include the Old Testament
in the scope of the inquiry ; and the motion was agreed to with
the addition of the words 'Old and1 before 'New Testaments/
Upon this the Bishops of Winchester, Bath and Wells (Lord

1 Chronicles of Convocation^ 1870, motion of a wider scope, or an anti-
p. 74. The words, 'Hebrew or' seem cipation of the motion as afterwards
to be either a relic of an original amended.

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 321

A. C. Hervey), St David's (C. Thirlwall), Llandaff, Gloucester
and Bristol (C. J. Ellicott), Ely (E. H. Browne), Lincoln (Chr.
Wordsworth) and Salisbury (G. Moberly) were appointed mem-
bers of the Committee to represent the Upper House. The
resolution was at once communicated to the Lower House ; and
the following members of that House were nominated to serve
upon the joint Committee. The Prolocutor (E. Bi-ckersteth),
the Deans of Canterbury (H. Alford), Lincoln (J. A. Jeremie) and
Westminster (A. P. Stanley), the Archdeacons of Bedford (H. J.
Rose), Exeter (P. Freeman) and Rochester (A. Grant), Chancellor
Massingberd, Canons Blakesley, How, Selwyn, Swainson, Wood-
gate, Drs Kay and Jebb and Mr De Winton.

The Convocation of York, however, declined to meet the
advances of the Southern Province. A resolution was adopted by
that body in which they stated that ' although blemishes existed
' in [the text of the Authorized Version] such as had from time
* to time been pointed out, yet they would deplore any recasting
'of the text. [They did not] accordingly think it necessary to
' appoint a Committee to co-operate with the Committee appointed
'by the Convocation of Canterbury, though favourable to the
'errors being corrected1.'

In spite of this disappointment the Committee of the Convo-
cation of Canterbury proceeded with their work.

On May 3rd, 1870, a report which 'was unanimously agreed
' to by all the members of the Committee who were present ' was
laid before the Upper House by the Bishop of Winchester and
before the Lower House by the Prolocutor2. This report was
embodied in the following resolutions :

1. 'That it is desirable that a revision of the Authorized
'Version of the Holy Scriptures be undertaken.

2. ' That the revision be so conducted as to comprise both
' marginal renderings and such emendations as it may be found
' necessary to insert in the text of the Authorized Version.

3. 'That in the above resolutions we do not contemplate
'any new translation of the Bible, or any alteration of the lan-
'guage, except when in the judgment of the most competent
'scholars such change is necessary.

4. ' That in such necessary changes, the style of the language
employed in the existing version be closely followed.

1 Chronicles of Convocation^ p. 210. 8 /£. pp. 209 ff.> 234 f, 328 ff.

W. 21

322 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

5. 'That it is desirable that Convocation should nominate

* a body of its own members to undertake the work of revision,

* who shall be at liberty to invite the cooperation of any eminent

* for scholarship, to whatever nation or religious body they may
' belong.

This report was adopted in the Upper House without any
amendment having been proposed ; and it was at once resolved,
without any opposition, ' That a committee be now appointed to
'consider and report to Convocation a scheme of revision on the
' principles laid down in the report now adopted.

' That the Bishops of Winchester, St David's, Llandaff, Glou-
' cester and Bristol, Salisbury, Ely, Lincoln, and Bath and Wells

* be members of the Committee.

'That the Lower House be directed to appoint an equal
' number from their own body as members of the Committee1.

1 That the Committee be empowered to invite the cooperation
' of those whom they may judge fit from their Biblical Scholarship
' to aid them in their work.'

These resolutions were communicated to the Lower House
on the same day ; and the report and resolutions were discussed
in that House on May 5th. Various amendments were proposed
to the different sections of the report, but met with little support,
and the report was adopted without change. There was, how-
ever, considerable opposition to the direction which fixed the
representatives of the Lower House at the same number as those
of the Upper House. It was urged that the usual practice of
Convocation with respect to joint Committees, according to which
the Lower House is represented in the proportion of two of its
members to one of the Upper House, ought to be observed in
this case. A resolution embodying this opinion was communi-
cated to the Upper House, .which however again affirmed its
judgment, still leaving to the Lower House the power of asking
for a larger number of representatives, if after this second expres-
sion of opinion they thought it well to do so. The subject was
again debated in the Lower House, but it was finally decided,
by 27 voices to 25, to accept the number suggested by the Upper

1 Chronicles of Ccnvocation, pp. cation in the published records of

727 ff., 269 f. In the first place re- Convocation as to its introduction

ferred to the third paragraph does into the resolution agreed to by the

not appear, and there is no indi- Upper House.

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 323

House. On this the Prolocutor, in virtue of his office, nominated
tfye following members of the House to act on the joint Com-
mittee: the Prolocutor [apart from all other considerations * it was
judged necessary for the Prolocutor to be on the Committee'],
the Dean of Canterbury, the Dean of Westminster, the Arch-
deacon of Bedford, Canon Selwyn, Canon Blakesley, Dr Jebb
(Canon of Hereford), arid Dr Kay.

In the course of the debates some doubt was expressed as to
the exact duty of the joint Committee which was described by
the phrase ' considering and reporting a scheme of revision? The
phrase was interpreted by some as if it were equivalent to drawing
up a plan for making a revision ; but this interpretation was over-
ruled. It was laid down that * the scheme of revision* necessarily
included .those changes by the adoption of which it was proposed
that the revision should be carried out1.

At this point then the action of Convocation as to the
work of revision was for a time ended. Thenceforward the joint
Committee had to carry out on their own responsibility the in-
structions which they had received, and whenever 'the scheme
* of revision ' is completed they will present it with their report to
Convocation according to the laws of that oody. It will then rest
with Convocation to adopt or reject or modify 'the scheme of
' revision ' offered to them.

The Committee lost no time in carrying out the work with
which they were entrusted. ' At the first meeting [May 25th, 1870]
'the following Resolutions and Rules were agreed to, as the
'fundamental principles on which the Revision is to be con-
' ducted :

* RESOLVED, —

'I. That the Committee, appointed by the Convocation of
Canterbury at its last Session, separate itself into two Companies,
the one for the revision of the Authorized Version of the Old
Testament, the other for the revision of the Authorized Version
of the New Testament.

•II. That the Company for the revision of the Authorized
Version of the Old Testament consist of the Bishops of St David's,
Llandaff, Ely, Lincoln, and Bath and Wells, and of the following
Members from the Lower House, Archdeacon Rose, Canon
Selwyn, Dr Jebb, and Dr Kay.

1 Chronicles of Convocation^ pp. 400 ff.

21 2

324

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

* III. That the Company for the revision of the Authorized
Version of the New Testament consist of the Bishops of Winchester,
Gloucester and Bristol, and Salisbury, and of the following
Members from the Lower House, the Prolocutor, the Deans of
Canterbury and Westminster, and Canon Blakesley.

* IV. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken by
the Old Testament Company, be the revision of the Authorized
Version of the Pentateuch;

* V. That the first portion of the work to be undertaken by
the New Testament Company, be the revision of the Authorized
Version of the Synoptical Gospels.

'VI. That the following Scholars and Divines be invited
to join the Old Testament Company : —

Alexander, Dr W. L.1
Chenery, Professor2
Cook, Canon3
Davidson, Professor A. B.4
Davies, Dr B.5
Fairbairn, Professor*5
Field, Rev. F.7
Ginsburg, Dr8
Gotch, Drn

1 Harrison, Archdeacon10
Leathes, Professor11
McGill, Professor13
Payne Smith, Canon 13
Perowne, Professor J. S.u
Plumptre, Professor1*
Pusey, Canon16

Wright, Dr (British Museum)17
Wright, W. A. (Cambridge)18

1 Professor of Theology to the Con-
gregationalists of Scotland.

2 Lord Almoner's Professor of
Arabic, Oxford.

3 Canon of Exetef .

4 Professor of Hebrew in New
College, Edinburgh.

6 One of the Tutors at the Baptist
College, Regent's Park. [d. 1875.]

6 Principal of the Free Church
College, Glasgow, [d. 1874.]

7 Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. Editor of the
Hexapla of Origen, &c.

8 Translator and Editor of Ecdesi-
astes, &c.

9 Principal of the Baptist College,
Bristol.

10 Archdeacon of Maidstone.

11 Professor of Hebrew in King's
College, London.

12 Professor of Oriental Languages

in the University of St Andrew's.

13 Regius Professor of Divinity,
Oxford. [Dean of Canterbury, 1871.]

14 Canon of Llandaff: Professor
of Hebrew and Vice- Principal of St
David's College, Lampeter. [Prse-
lector in Divinity, Trinity College,
Cambridge, 1872. Afterwards Hul-
sean Professor of Divinity, Dean of
Peterborough, and Bishop of Wor-
cester.]

15 Formerly Fellow of Brasenose
College, Oxford. Professor of Di-
vinity, King's College, London. [Re-
signed 1874.]

16 Regius Professor of Hebrew,
Oxford.

17 [Professor of Arabic, Cambridge,
1870.]

18 Bursar (formerly Librarian) of
Trinity College, Cambridge.

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 325

'VII. That the following Scholars and Divines be invited
to join the New Testament Company : —

Angus, Drl

Dublin, Archbishop of

Eadie, Dr2

Hort, Rev. F. J. A.3

Humphry, Rev. W. G.4

Kennedy, Canon5

Lee, Archdeacon6

Lightfoot, Dr7

Milligan, Professor8

Moulton, Professor9

Newman, Dr J. H.10
Newth, Professor"
Roberts, Dr A.12
Smith, Rev. G, Vance13
Scott, Dr (Balliol Coll.)14
Scrivener, Rev. F.13
Tregelles, Dr16
Vaughan, Dr17
Westcott, Canon18

* VIII. That the General Principles to be followed by both
Companies be as follows : —

1. To introduce as few alterations as possible into the
Text of the Authorized Version consistently with faithfulness.

2. To limit, as far as possible, the expression of such
alterations to the language of the Authorized and earlier English
versions.

3. Each Company to go twice over the portion to be

1 President of the Baptist College,
Regent's Park, London.

2 Professor of Biblical Literature
in the Divinity Hall of the United
Presbyterian Church, Glasgow, [d.
1876.]

3 Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. [Fellow of Em-
manuel College, Cambridge, 1872.
Afterwards Hulsean Profess'or and
Lady Margaret's Reader in Divinity.]

4 Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. Rector of St Mar-
tin's in the Fields.

5 Canon of Ely and Regius Pro-
fessor of Greek, Cambridge.

6 Archdeacon of Dublin. Arch-
bishop King's Lecturer in Divinity in
the University of Dublin.

7 Fellow of Trinity College, and
Hulsean Professor of Divinity, Cam-
bridge. [Canon of St Paul's, 1871.]

8 Professor of Biblical Criticism,

Aberdeen.

9 Professor of Classics. Wesleyan
College, Richmond.

10 Formerly Fellow of Oriel Col-
lege, Oxford.

11 Professor of Classics, New Col-
lege, London [Principal 1872].

12 Professor of Humanity, St An-
drew's [1871].

13 Minister of St Saviour's-gate
Chapel, York.

14 Master of Balliol College, and
Professor of Exegesis, Oxford. [Dean
of Rochester, 1870.]

15 Editor of the Codex Bezce, &c.

16 Editor of the New Testament in
the original Greek.

17 Formerly Fellow of Trinity Col-
lege, Cambridge. Master of the
Temple [and Dean of Llandaff].

18 Canon of Peterborough. [Regius
Professor of Divinity, Cambridge,
1870.]

326 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

revised, once provisionally, the second time finally, and on prin-
ciples of voting as hereinafter is provided.

4. That the Text to be adopted be that for which the
evidence is decidedly preponderating; and that when the Text
so adopted differs from that from which the Authorized Version
was made, the alteration be indicated in the margin.

5. To make or retain no change in the Text on the second
final revision by each Company, except two-thirds of those present
approve of the same, but on the first revision to decide by simple
majorities.

6. In every case of proposed alteration that may have
given rise to discussion, to defer the voting thereupon till the
next Meeting, whensoever the same shall be required by one-
third of those present at the Meeting, such intended vote to be
announced in the notice for the next Meeting.

7. To revise the headings of chapters, pages, paragraphs,
italics, and punctuation.

8. To refer, on the part of each Company, when consi-
dered desirable, to Divines, Scholars, and Literary Men, whether
at home or abroad, for their opinions.

* IX. That the work of each Company be communicated to
the other as it is completed, in order that there may be as little
deviation from uniformity in language as possible.

fX. "That the Special or Bye-rules for each Company be as
follows : —

1. To make all corrections in writing previous to the
Meeting.

2. To place all the corrections due to textual considera-
tions on the left-hand margin, and all other corrections on the
right-hand margin.

3. To transmit to the Chairman, in case of being unable
to attend, the corrections proposed in the portion agreed upon
for consideration.

S. WINTON, Chairman:
May 25, 1870.

Of the scholars who were invited to take part in the work,
in accordance with this resolution, Canon Cook, Dr Newman,
Dr Pusey, and Dr W. Wright declined the invitation; and Dr
Tregelles was unable from ill health to take his seat among the

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 327

revisers. Dr Alford and Professor McGill were removed by
death in 1871 from a work to which they had already rendered
important services. The Bishop of Lincoln and Dr Jebb resigned
their places on the original Committee of Convocation, shortly
after their labours had commenced1. On the Other hand the
following new members were appointed : —

(1) For the Old Testament Company :

Mr R. L. Bensly, Assistant University Librarian, Cambridge.

Dr Douglas, Professor of Hebrew, Free Church College,
Glasgow.

Rev. J. D. Geden, Professor of Hebrew, Wesleyan College,
Didsbury.

Dr Weir, Professor of Oriental Languages in the University
of Glasgow [d. 1876].

(2) On the New Testament Company:

Dr Charles Wordsworth, Bishop of St Andrews.

Dr David Brown, Professor of Divinity in the Free Church
College, Aberdeen.

Dr C. Merivale, Dean of Ely. [Resigned 187 1.]2

The Companies entered upon the work as soon as they were
organized. The New Testament Company met for the first time
on June 22nd (1870), in the Jerusalem Chamber, Westminster
Abbey ; the Old Testament Company on June

1 [The Bishop of Llandaff resigned and in 1875 :

in 1875, but continued a correspond- The Rev. T. K. Cheyne, Fellow of

ing member of the Company till his Balliol College, Oxford ; now Pro-

death in 1882. Archdeacon Rose fessor of Exegesis and Canon of

died in 1873 ; Canon Selwyn and Rochester,

Bishop Thirl wall in 1875.] Dr William Wright, Professor of

2 [To these were added to the Old Arabic, Cambridge,

Testament Company in 1874 : Mr S. R. Driver, Fellow of New

The Rev. C, J. Elliott, Vicar of College, Oxford; now Regius Pro-

Winkfield, fessor of Hebrew and Canon of Christ

The Rev. J. R. Lumby, afterwards Church,

Norrisian Professor and Lady Mar- F. Chance, M.B., of Trinity Col-

garet's Reader in Divinity, Cambridge, lege, Cambridge.

The Rev. J. Birrell, Professor of To the New Testament Company

Oriental Languages, St Andrew's, was added in 1873, in place of the

The Rev. A. H. Sayce, Fellow of Bishop of Winchester,

Queen's College, Oxford ; now Pro- The Rev. Edwin Palmer, Professor

fessor of Assyriology, of Latin, Oxford, and afterwards

The Rev Professor W. Robertson Archdeacon of Oxford.]
Smith, Free Church College, Aber-
deen :

328 .HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

Before the first Session (June 22nd) a large number of the
revisers joined in the Holy Communion, which was celebrated by
the Dean of Westminster in Henry VHth's Chapel. From that
time the Companies have continued their work regularly, .except
during the summer vacation, the Old Testament Company in
bi-monthly sittings of ten days, and the New Testament Company
in monthly sittings of four days each.

Shortly after the work was commenced negotiations were
opened by the Committee of Convocation with the two Univer-
sities of Oxford and Cambridge on the subject of the copyright
of the revised Version [i.e. the Authorised Version amended
according to the scheme of revision prepared by the Companies],
These negotiations led to ah arrangement in 1872, by which the
Presses of the two Universities undertook to provide a sum
probably sufficient to pay the bare expenses of the production
of the work (travelling expenses, printing, &c.) in return for the
copyright. The revisers, it need scarcely be added, offer their
time and labour as a free contribution to the great work in which
they have been allowed to join. In the course of these negotia-
tions it was for the first time laid down that the Apocrypha should
be included in the scheme of revision, the two Companies com-
bining to produce this part of the work.

When the revision was fairly in progress in England, the
Committee of Convocation, according to the tenor of their in-
structions, and a more specific resolution of July 7th1, opened
communications with Biblical scholars in America. Dr Angus
arrived in New York in August 1870 and conferred with Dr Ph.
Schaff (a pupil of Neander, who stands in the foremost rank
among American theologians), and after the negotiations thus
commenced were brought to an end, the following groups of
scholars were organized to assist the English Companies by their
criticisms and suggestions.

THE OLD TESTAMENT COMPANY.

Prof. Thomas J. Conant, D.D. (Baptist), Brooklyn, N.Y.
„ George E. Day, D.D. (Congregationalist), New Haven, Conn.
„ John De Witt, D.D. (Reformed), New Brunswick, NJ.
„ Wm. Henry Green, D.D. (Presbyterian), Princeton, NJ.
„ George Emlen Hare, D.D. (Episcopalian), Philadelphia, Pa.

1 Chronicles of Convocation, 1870, p. 565.

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 329

Prof. Charles P. Krauth, D.D. (Lutheran), Philadelphia, Pa,
„ Joseph Packard, D.D. (Episcopalian), Fairfax, Va,
„ Calvin E. Stowe, D.D. (Congregationalist), Cambridge, Mass.
,f James Strong, D.D. (Methodist), Madison, N.J.
„ C. V. A. Van Dyck, M.D.1 (Missionary), Beyrut, Syria.
„ Tayler Lewis, LL.D. (Reformed), Schenectady, N.Y. [d.
i877]2.

THE NEW TESTAMENT COMPANY.

Bishop Alfred Lee, D.D. (Episcopalian), Wilmington, Delaware.
Prof. Ezra Abbot, LL.D. (Unitarian), Cambridge, Mass.
Rev. G. R. Crooks, D.D. (Methodist), New York [resigned].
Prof. H. B. Hackett, D.D. (Baptist), Rochester, N.Y. [d. 1875].
„ James Hadley, LL. D. (Congregationalist), New Haven, Conn.

[d. 1872].
„ Charles Hodge, D.D., LL.D. (Presbyterian), Princeton,

N.J. [d. 1878].

„ A. C. Kendrick, D.D. (Baptist), Rochester, N.Y.
„ Matthew B. Riddle, D.D. (Reformed), Hartford, Conn.
„ Charles Short, LL.D. (Episcopalian), New York.
„ Henry B. Smith, D.D., LL.D. (Presbyterian), New York,

attended only one session [resigned, and died, 1877].
„ J. Henry Thayer, D.D. (Congregationalist), Andover, Mass.
„ W. F. Warren, D.D. (Methodist), Boston, Mass, [resigned].
Rev. Edward A. Washburn, D.D. (Episcopalian), New York.
„ Theo. D. Woolsey, D.D., LL.D. (Congreg.), New Haven,

Conn.
Prof. Philip Schaff, D.D. (Presbyterian), New York*.

1 Dr Van Dyck, the distinguished Professor Howard Osgood, D.D.,
translator of the Arabic Bible, cannot Theological Seminary, Rochester,
be expected to attend the meetings, N.Y.]

but may be occasionally consulted on 3 [Besides these were :

questions involving a thorough know- The Rev; J.K. Burr, D.D., Trenton,

ledge of Semitic languages. N.J.

2 [To these were added : President Thomas Chase, LL.D.^
Professor Charles A. Aiken, D.D., Haverford College, Pa.

Theological Seminary, Princeton, N.J. Chancellor Howard Crosby, D.D.,(

The Rev. T. W. Chambers, D.D., LL.D., New York University, New

Collegiate Reformed Dutch Church, York.

N.Y. Professor Timothy Dwight, D.D.,

Professor Charles M. Mead, D.D., Divinity School of Yale College, New

Theological Seminary, Andover, Haven, Conn.]

Mass. "

330 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

* In the delicate task of selection, reference was had (so Dr
' Schaff writes ), first of all, to ability, experience, and reputation

* in Biblical learning and criticism ; next, to denominational con-

* nection and standing, so as to have a fair representation of the
« leading churches and theological institutions ; and last, to local
8 convenience, in order to secure regular attendance. Some
'distinguished scholars were necessarily omitted; but may be

* added hereafter by the committee itself.

* So far as I know, the selection has given general satisfaction.
'A few gentlemen (not included in the above list) declined the

* invitation for personal reasons, but not from any hostility to
*the pending revision. One of these, a learned bishop of the
' Protestant Episcopal Church, wrote to me : " Let me assure
' you, it is from no feeling that a revision is not needed, nor yet
'from any unwillingness to invoke aid in making it from others

* than .members of the Church of England, that I have been led
'to this view of my duty." Another wrote: "Respecting the
' success of the enterprise I have little doubt. The result of the
'best scholarship of the Church in England and America will
'command assent, and the opposition will speedily subside." And

* a third one, likewise a bishop, who is esteemed by all denomina-
' tions, expresses himself in this way : "I am glad that, as the revision

* in England was set on foot by a Convocation of the Church of
' England, and is proceeding mainly under such guidance and
'control, in constituting an American Committee, to co-operate,
' the work of formation has been given by the British Committee
'to a non-Episcopalian and to you 2. This will greatly help not
*only the all-sidedness of the work, but, in case it shall be desir*
' able to introduce it into substitution for the present revision, will
' very materially prepare the way for such result." '

Meanwhile Dr Schaff visited England in 1871, and was present
by a special vote at one of the Sessions of the New Testament
Company. Having thus become familiar with the method of
procedure, he was able to make provision for the efficient
co-operation of the American Companies. The result was that in
December 1871 the following constitution was adopted for their
guidance :

' I. The American Committee, invited by the British Com-

i Preface to *Lightfoot On Re- •• The italics ape the Bishop V

THE REVISION OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 33!

mittee engaged in the revision of the Authorized English Version
of the Holy Scriptures to co-operate with them, shall be composed
of Biblical scholars and divines in the United States.

' II. This Committee shall have the power to elect its officers,
to add to its number, and to fill its own vacancies.

' III. The officers shall consist of a President, a Correspond-
ing Secretary, and a Treasurer. The President shall conduct the
official correspondence with the British revisers. The Secretary
shall conduct the home correspondence.

'IV. New members of the Committee, and corresponding
members, must be nominated at a previous meeting, and elected
unanimously by ballot.

'V. The American Committee shall co-operate with the
British Companies on the basis of the principles and rules of
revision adopted by the British Committee.

'VI. The American Committee shall consist of two Com-
panies, the one for the revision of the Authorized Version of the
Old Testament, the other for the revision of the Authorized
Version of the New Testament.

'VII. Each Company shall elect its own Chairman and
Recording Secretary.

* VIII. The British Companies will submit to the American
Companies, from time to time, such portions of their work as
have passed the first revision, and the American Companies will
transmit their criticisms and suggestions to the British Companies
before the second revision.

'IX. A joint meeting of the American and British Com-
panies shall be held, if possible, in London, before final action.

* X. The American Committee to pay their own expenses.'
In the summer of 1872 Dr Schaff again visited England and

had further conference with members of the Revision Companies.
In July of that year all the details of cc-operation between the
English and American Companies were arranged, the copies of
the ' first and provisional revision/ so far as it was then completed,
were forwarded to the American revisers for their private and
confidential use.

[The Revised New Testament was published in May, 1881,
and the Old Testament in May, 1885. The Revision of the
Apocrypha was undertaken by four Committees, three formed by
members of the New Testament Company and one by members

332 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

of the Old Testament Company. Of the former, one, called the
London Committee, consisted of the Bishops of Gloucester and
Bristol, Salisbury, and St Andrew's, the Deans of Rochester and
Lich field, the Master of the Temple, Dr Angus and Prebendary
Humphry. The Bishops of Salisbury and St Andrew's were
unable to attend. This Committee undertook the revision of
Ecclesiasticus. To the second, called the Westminster Com-
mittee, were nominated the Archbishop of Dublin, the Dean of
Westminster, the Archdeacons of Dublin and Oxford, Dr Scrivener,
Dr Brown, Principal Newth, and Dr Vance Smith. Dr Brown
declined to serve. They revised the books of Tobit, Judith, and
i Maccabees.

The third Committee, which met at Cambridge, consisted
originally of the Bishop of Durham (Lightfoot), the Dean of
Lincoln (Blakesley), Professors Hort, Kennedy, and Westcott,
Dr Milligan, Dr Moulton, and Dr Roberts. The Bishop of
Durham, the Dean of Lincoln and Professor Kennedy were
unable to attend, and Dr Roberts was a corresponding member.
They revised the books of Wisdom and 2 Maccabees. It does
not appear from the minutes of the Committee that'Dr Milligan
took any part in the revision.

The fourth Committee, consisting of members of the Old
Testament Company, also met at Cambridge. The following
were appointed to serve. The Dean of Peterborough (Perowne),
Professors Lumby and Robertson Smith, Mr (afterwards Professor)
Bensly, Mr Cheyne, and Mr W. A. Wright. Dr Field was invited
to assist in the formation of the text. The Dean of Peterborough
and Mr Cheyne were unable to take part in the work, and the
death of Dr Field in 1885 deprived the Committee of his assis-
tance. They revised the following books : i and 2 Esdras, Esther,
Baruch, Song of the Three Children, Susanna, Bel and the
Dragon, and the Prayer of Manasses.

The Revised Version of the Apocrypha was published in 1896.
In 1898 the Revised Version of the Old and New Testaments
and Apocrypha was issued with marginal references. After the
publication of the English edition of the Revised Version the
American Revision Committee continued their organization in
order to prepare an American recension of the English Revision.
The result of their labours appeared in 1901.]

APPENDIX X.

Phrases in tJte Psalms marked in the Psalter of the Great
Bible in smaller type as additions from the Vulgate.

Some of the additions made to the text of the Psalter from
the Vulgate Latin are of interest : and, as copies of the Great
Bible are not always accessible, it will be worth while to give a
list of them. The fact that these additions form an integral
part of the text in the Prayer-Book Psalter has frequently led
to error ; and even a writer who proposes to discuss the relation
of the Bible and Prayer-Book Psalters as a scholar (Sir L. C. Lee
Brenton), appears to be wholly ignorant of the original notation,
which ought not indeed to have been abandoned in the reprint

Ps. i. 5 from the face of the earth.

ii. ii unto him.

— 12 right.

iii. 2 his.

iv. 8 and oil.

vii. 1-2 strong and patient

xi. 5 the poor,

xii. i me.

xiii. 6 Yea, I will praise the name of the Lord the most

highest.

xiv. 2 no not one.

— 5 — 7 Their throat eyes.

— 9 even where no fear was.
xviii. 6 holy.

— 49 crueL
xix. 12 my.

— 14 alway.
xx. 9 upon thee.

334

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

XXll. I

— 16

— 31

— 32

xxiil 6

xxiv. 4

xxviii. 3

xxix. i

xxx. 7

xxxiii. 3

— 10
xxxvii. 29

— .. 37
xxxviii, 1 6,

~ 22

xli. i
xlii. 12
xlv.' 10

xlvii. 6

xlviii. 3

1. 21

H. i

Iv. 13

— 25
Ixv. i

• Ixvii. i

Ixxi. 7

— 18
Ixxiii. 12

~ 27

Ixxvii. 13

Ixxxv. 8

xc. 6

xcii. 12

xcv. 7

cviii. i

[cxi. end.

look upon me.
many,
my.

the heavens,
thy.

his neighbour,
neither destroy me.
bring young rams unto the Lord,
from me.
unto him.

and casteth out the counsels of princes,
the unrighteous shall be punished,
his place.

even mine enemies.
God.

and needy,
that trouble me.

wrought about with divers colours.
God.
our (i°).
of the earth,
wickedly,
great.

peradventure.
O Lord,
in Jerusalem,
and be merciful unto us.
that I may sing of thy glory,
again,
and said.

in the gates of the daughter of Sion.
our.

concerning me.
dried up.
of the house,
the Lord.

my heart is ready (2°).

Praise the Lord for the returning again of Aggeus
and Zachary the prophets. The heading of
Psalm cxii. in

LATIN ADDITIONS IN THE PSALTER

335

cxv. 9
cxviii. 2

— 25
cxix. 97

cxx. 6
cxxxii.
cxxxiv.

house of.

that he is gracious and.
me.
Lord,
unto them.

neither the temples of my head to take any rest,
now.

even in the courts of the house of our God.
O give thanks to the Lord of Lords, for his
mercy endureth for ever. [In April 1 540. Not

in 1539-]
thee, O.
O Lord.

and herb for the use of men.
he spake the word and they were made.
It may be added that Ps. Ixxii. 20 (Here end the prayers of
David the son of Isai) and Ps. cxiii. la (Praise the Lord) are
omitted in the Prayer-Book Psalter as well as the addition to
Ps. cxi. (cxii.). [But they are in the Bible of 1539.]

Other additions of the nature of glosses have been introduced
from Miinster [in April 1540] :
xx. 9 heaven.

at the last.

fretting a garment.

the things that thou hast done.

as it were upon a horse.

(children) appointed (unto death).

unrighteous (judges).

excellent (wisdom).

cxxxvi.

cxxxvu.

cxlv.

cxlvii.

cxlviii.

2
27

8
5

XXXIX.

12
1. 21

cix. 30
cxxxvi. 5

Ixviii.
cii.

APPENDIX XL

Sources of the notes in Mattheitfs Bible (p. 72),

LEFEVRE, 1534.

Gen. i. 22. Beneir por aug-
menter & multiplier.

ii. 17. Telles repetitions de pa-
rolles signifient aucunesfois
hastiuete ou vehemence, au-
cunesfois certitude, come
Pseau. 117. c.

Ex. xi. 8. Soudaine mutation de
parler en diuerses personnes,
cCme Ps. 15. a. & ce est referre
a la fin du chapitre precedent.

Lev. xxii. 29. Action de graces,
est quant les benefices de dieu
sont recite}, par quoy la foy en
Dieu est confermee de tant
plus confidentemet attendre ce
que Ion desire. Eptoe. 5. a.
i. Timot. 4. a. b.

Num. v. 22. Amen est vng mot
Hebrieu, qui signifie, aisy soit
faict, ou ce soit ferme, approu-
uat la parolle precedente : &
quat il est double il augmete la
confirmation, come en plusieurs
pseaulmes, & en Jea 5 & 6.

Deut. i. 27. Le seigneur est diet
hair aucun, quant il le met hors
de sa cure, & quil ne luy fait
pas de grace. Pseaulme 5. b. &
30. b.

MATTHEW, 1537.

Here is blessynge take for en-
creasynge & multiplyenge.

Soche rehersalls of wordes
dothe sygnifye somtyme an hasty-
nes or vehemece, somtyme an
assewrance that the thinge shalbe
performed that is promysed, as
it is Psal. cxvii. c.

A soudayne chaunge of speak-
yng to dyuerse personnes, as in
the Psal. xv. a., and thys is re-
ferred to the ende of the chapter
that goeth before.

Thankes geuynge is when the
benefytes of God are recyted,
wherby the fayth to Godward is
stregthened the moare fastly to
loke for the thyng that we desyre
of God. Ephe. v. a. i. Timo. iiij. a.
&b.

Amen is an Hebrew word &
sygnifyeth, euen so be it, or be it
fast and sewer, approuynge &
alowing the-sentece going before :
and when it is doubled it aug-
menteth the confyrmacyon, as in
many Spalm. & lohn v. & .vi.

God is sayd to hate a man whe
he putteth him forth of hys hert,
& geueth him not of his grace.
Psal. v b and .xxx. b.

NOTES IN MATTHEW'S BIBLE

337

LEFEVRE, 1534.

Josh. ii. 12. lurer par le Seigneur
& iurer au Seigneur sont dif-
ferens, come est diet. 2. Paralip.
15. c.

Judg. iii. 9. Par ces saluateurs
sont entenduj les Ducj ou iuges,
lesqueljj en Luc. 22. sont ap-
pellej bienfaicteurs ou bene-
ficie"|. 2. Esd. 9. c.

Ruth iv. i. La porte es escnp-
tures signifie souuent le lieu
publique ou le peuple se ras-
semble, & ou les iugemens se
font & les causes. Car iadis se
faisoiet les iugemens es portes,
coe maintenat es maisons de la
ville. 2. des Roix. 15. a.

1 Sam. xv. ii. La repentance de
dieu est seullemet la mutation
du faict. Et comme affection
de misericorde & de paternelle
beneuolence est attribuee a
Dieu, aussy attribue lescripture
a dieu selon sa maniere de
parler affection de ire & de
fure': car autremet ne peul-
lent les hoes parler de Dieu,
Genese. 6. a.

2 Sam. i. ii. Ropre ses veste-
mens estoit signe de grosse
tristresse, & aussy de gros cour-
roux por le zele du Seigneur,
come Matthieu. 26. g. & 1. 3. f. &
13- f.

1 Kings i. 13. Cy apert comet
souuet estre assis signifie regner
& auoir domination ou Judica-
ture, c5me en plusieurs lieux
cy apres, & Matthieu. 19. d.

2 Kings i. 6. Lescripture a de
coustume de nomer les dieux
des getilj de nos infames, com-
me pseau. 105. e. Aussy Beel-

MATTHEW, 1537.
To sweare by the Lorde & to
the Lord are ij. thinges as it is
sayd. ij. Paralip. xv. c.

By these sauers are vnderstaded
Rulars or Judges : which in Luke
xxij. are called graciouse Lord*
ij. Esdr. ix. e.

The Gates in the scripture do
oft tymes signifye the places
where the people dyd comenlye
assemble, and where ludgementes
were geue and causes determyned:
for in olde time were soche
thynges done in the Gates, ij. Re.
xvi. a.

The Repentaunce of God, is
onely the chaungynge of the
deade. And as the affeccion of
mercy & of fatherly loue is at-
trybute to God : euen so dothe
the scripture attribute to God
after his maner of speache the
affeccyon of Anger and of furye
& of repetaunce also: for men
can not other wise speake of God.
Gene. vi. a.

The rentyng of his clothes was
a signe of great sadnesse, £ also
of great anger for the |ele of the
Lorde, as in Mat xxvi. g And
beneth iij. f. and xiij. f.

Here it apereth that to be sett
vpon the seate, sygnifyeth to bere
rule and to haue dominyon or
iurisdiccion, as in many places
here after and Matth. xix. d.

The scripture of custome nameth
the Gbddes of the gentyles by in-
famouse names as in the Psal. cv.
e. Beelzebub sygnifyeth y6 God of

338

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

LEFEVRE, 1534.
zebub signifie le dieu de la
mousche. Luc i i.e.

1 Chron. xxviiL 2. La scabelle,
&c. estoit le propiciatoire auql
& sus leql Dieu auoit promis
aux Hebrieux de les exaucer &
parler a eulx leql estoit sus
larche, come appert Exo. 25. b.

2 Chron. vii. 2. La maieste du
Seigneur replissant la maison,
estoit come vne nuee visible
pfefigurant q Dieu deboit estre
presche, loue, & annoce par
tout le mode en la cogregation
des fideles, comme il dit Nobre.
14. d. & Pseaulme. 7. d.

Ezra viii. 13. Les iunes dot le-
scripture fait mention, ont este
publiques humiliatios auec sup-
plicatios faictes deuant Dieu,
ou por quelque grande tribula-
tion soufferte ou eminente, ou
por singuliere penitece des
pechej, come est escript. i. roix
7. b. & 31 d. 2 Esdras. i. a. &c.

Neh. ix. 25. Ceste grasse terre
signifie terre fertile & abond-
ante en to' bies come est diet
du pal gras de Aser Genese.
49. c.

Esther iv. 3. Les luifj premiere-
ment estoient appellej He-
brieux, de Heber premier fil|
de Sale 'filj de Arphaxat, come
appert Genese. n.b. & i. Para-
lip, i. b. puis furet appellej Israel
de lacob, puis furent appelle^
luifj de lung des filj de lacob,
ascauoir ludas.

Psalm v. 3. II dit au matin, pour
le teps conuenable a oraison & a
ouyr la parolle de Dieu, auquel
teps conuenoit & au tabernacle,

MATTHEW, 1537.
a flee Luc. xi. c.

The fotestole &c. was y* mercye
seate at which and on which God
had promesed y* Hebrues to heare
the and speake vnto the: which
was vpon the Arcke, as it ap-
peareth Exodi. xxv. b.

The glorye of God fyllyng the
house, was as a vysyble cloude
prefiguryng that God ought to
be preached praysed & magnifyed
thorow the whole worlde in y*
congregation of ye faythfull, as
he sayth Nume* xiiij. d.

Fastynges, as the scripture
maketh mecyon, haue bene corn-
men humilyacions & supplycacios
done before God : other for some
great trybulacyon suffered or
comyng at had, or for a syngular
repetaunce & ernest forthynckynge
of their synnes, as it is wrytten
i. Reg. vii. b. and .xxxi. d. ij. Esdr.
i. a. &c.

This fat lade signifieth a frute-
full grounde that aboudeth wyth
all. good thinges as it is sayd of
fat bred of Aser. Gene. xlix. c.

The lewes were fyrst called
Hebrues, of Heber the eldest
sonne of Sale sone of Arphaxat,
as it appeareth. Genes, xi. b. &
i. Paral. I. c. after were they
called Israel of lacob, & after
lewes of one of the sonnes of
lacob that is to wete of luda.

He sayth betymes & early in the
morning because y* tyme is con-
uenyent to praye and to heare
the word of God in: at which

NOTES IN MATTHEW'S BIBLE

339

LEFEVRE, 1534.
& au teple de Dieu.

xxxvi. 4. Couche selon les es-
criptures, signifie les secret^ du
cueur, come Pseaul. 4. b. &
Eccles. 10. d.

Prov. iv. 27. Par la dextre est
entendue faulse confidence &
mauvaise seurete : & par la sen-
estre desperation. Ou decliner
a la dextre est adiouster aux
parolles de Dieu & decliner a
la senestre est y diminuer, coe
est escript Deut. i8.b. & losue.
23. b.

Eccles. iv. 17. car dieu est pres
plus pour ouyr ta parolle, q
pour receuoir le sacrifice que
les folj donnent.

Canticles.

Isaiah x. 12. Visiter souuet sig-
nifie prendre vengeance, come
Exode. 32. g.

Jer. vii. 31. Ceste vallee estoit
le lieu ou les corps mortj & les
ordures de H Jerusalem estoient
portees, la ou les ydolatres im-
moloient leurs enfans a Moloch.

Lam. iii. 5. Fiel pour amer-
tume, maledictions ou iniures.
Pseaulme. 68. e.

Ezek. xxxiii. 27. le suis viuat,
est le sermet que fait le Seigneur
en promettant quelque chose,
come Nom. 14. d. e.

Daniel.

Hosea ii. 2. Mere icy signifie par

MATTHEW, 1537.
tyme also they customably came
together both to the tabernacle
and vnto the teple of God.

Bedde after the scripture syg-
nifietb ye secretes of the herte,
as in the Psal. iiij. b. & Eccle. x. d.

By the right hand is vnder-
stande the false & wycked con-
fidence in worckes, & by ye left,
desperacyo. To turne asyde or
adde to y® right hand is, to adde
that to the worde of god, which
God neuer comaunded. To turne
a syde or bowe to the left hande
is, to take awaye fro the worde of
God, or to do that which is for-
bidde. As it is written in Deuter.
xxviii. b. & losue. xxiij. b.

Some reade : For he is readier
to heare (vnderstad, thy worde) tha
to reseaue the sacrifices that foles
geue.

The headings of the chapters
are taken almost literally from
Lefevre.

To vyset doth often synifye for
to take vengeaunce, as in Exodi.
xxxij. g.

Topheth is a valleye wher vnto
all ye deed bodyes & fylthines of
lerusalem were caried & where
Idolatrers offred their chyldren
to Moloch.

Gall, for soroufulnes : as in the
Psalme Ixix. e.

As truely as I lyue, is an othe
which the Lorde comenly vseth,
when he promeseth any thyng.
Nume. xiiij. d. e.

No notes borrowed.

Mother here sygnifieth the

22 — 2

340

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

LEFEVRE, 1534.
figure la Sinagogue des luifj
ou leglise & la congregatiS du
peuple. Esaie 50. a.

Joel i. i. Saict Hierome dit au
Prologue sus Osee, que les Pro-
phetes qui ne mettet point le
teps de leur prophetic, ont pro-
phetise au mesme temps que le
precedent Prophete qui declaire
le teps de sa prophetic.

Amos vi. 12. Changer le iuge-
ment. &c. est deliurer le coul-
pable, & oppressor linnocet.
Deuterono. 27. c.

Obad. 20.

Jonah ii. 2. Lescripture parle
denfer comunement pour le lieu
commun a tous descendant en
la terre, come auej es Pseaulmes
& en Genese.

Micah vii. 2. Aguatter apres le
sang est faire la vie des homes
laborieuse & angoisseuse p me-
nasses, murdres & rapines, come
il declaire... .Prouerbes i. b.

Haggai i. 14. Susciter lesperit
de Ihome, est quat Dieu p son
esperit conforte & anime les
cueurs pour sans crainte entre-
predre quelque grand affaire.

Zechar. v. 2. Volume volant es-
toit vng rollet q' se tournoit
autour dung basto : ce q en-
coire ceulx Dorient appellent
liure, & en vsent de telj.

Malachi i. 7. Offrir le pain pollut
est faire quelque chose par
hypocrisie & no pour la gloire
de Dieu, come est diet Osee.
9.0.

MATTHEW, 1537.
Synagoge of the lewes, or the
churche or congregacio of the
people, as in Esai. 1. a.

S. Hierome sayth in the pro-
loge of Osee, y1 those prophet*
which shewe not the tyme of their
prophecye, dyd prophecy in the
tyme of the prophet that standeth
next before the, which declareth
the tyme of hys prophecye.

To turne Judgement is to delyuer
y* fautie, & to oppresse the in-
nocent. Deu. xxvij. c.

The marginal notes are from
Olivetan.

The scripture speaketh of hel
comely as of a place come for al
the that go doune in to the earth,
as in to a graue, or to the depe of
y8 see &c. as ye haue-in Genesi
and in the Psalmes.

To labour to shede bloude, or
to lye in wayte for bloude, is, to
make mennes lyues laborous &
miserable, by threatnynges, mur-
thers, & violece. Prouer. i. b.

To wake vp the sprete of a man
is, when god by his sprete com-
forteth & boldeneth the hert to
take vpon him without feare any
acte or deade of greate import-
aunce.

This flying boke was a rolle
turned roiid aboute a staffe, which
the inhabyters of the east part
of the worlde do yet call a boke,
and do also vse them.

To offer defyled bredde is, to
do any thing by hypocrysye, &
not to gloryfye God, as he hath
commaunded in hys worde, but
accordyng to the inuencions and.
dreames of men. Osee. ix. a.

NOTES IN MATTHEW'S BIBLE

34i

LEFEVRE, 1534.

Matthew ii. i. Ceste Euangile
mostre asse-f q ces sages icy
nestoiet ne roix ne Princes:
mais come dit Strabo, q estoit
de leur teps estoient gens sages
q' enseignoiet aux getilj les
dims enseignemes come estoit
Moyse aux Hebrieux & dit que
cestoiet les Prestres des Per-
seens.

Mark vi. 48. De ceste quatriesme
veille est diet Matth. 14. c.

Luke vi. 20. Christ appelle icy
poures ceulx q' le sont desperit
ascauoir qui ne se confient en
nulle chose de ce monde, de-
laisse? & mesprise? des autres,
& aucunement afflige|, poures
& contrit^ de cueur, desquel$
leurs choses ne vont guieres
bie: & ne se adherent que a
Dieu, qui leur est tout en tout.
Mat. 5. a.

John xiv. 13. Le pere est glorifie
au filj quat on cognoit & quo
luy rend' grace de ce quil a
done son fil| por nous sauuer.

Acts xiii. 9. Du nom de Paul
plusieurs en dispuet, mais suy-
uant la plus saine opinion est q
paries Hebr. estoit appelle Saul:
& seloft la maniere de parler
des gentilj & Remains estoit
appelle Paul.

Romans vii. 4. Estre mort a la
loy est estre faictj libres de la
loy £ de sa charge, & receuoir
lesperit p lequel nous puys-
sions faire selon la loy. Et ce
mesme est estre deliure de la
loy de mort. Gala. 2. d.

I Cor. i. 24. Les Grecj aucunes-
fois signifient seullement leur
natio, come Acte. 6. a. & au

MATTHEW, 1537.
These were nother kynges nor
princes, but as Strabo saith (whych
was in their tyme) sage men
amoge y6 Persiens as Moses was
amonge the Hebrues, he sayth
also yl they were the prestes of
y* Persiens,

The fourth quarter is the iiij.
watche as in Mat. xiij. c.

Christ calleth them here poore
whych are poore in spirit : yl is,
which trust in no worldly thyngt
and are forsake and .despysed of
other, beynge poore & cotryte in
hert, whych often do not prospere
in the worlde because they leade
a godly lyfe & put their hole trust
and cofydence in God, as in
Matth. 5. a.

The father is glorified by the
sonne, whe we knowledge and
geue thanckes that he gaue hys
sonne for vs to saue vs.

Of the name of Paul do many
dispute, but the most alowed
opynio is, that of the Hebrues he
was called Saul : & after y« maner
of speache of ye Gentyles and
Romaynes he was called PauL

To be deed concernig the lawe
is to be made fre fro the lawe and
from the burthe therof: & to
receaue the spirite, by which we
may do after y« law. And the
same, is to be delyuered from the
lawe of deeth. Galat. ij. d.

The Grekes sygnyfye some time
their awne nacyon onely, as in the
Actes. vi. a. Some tyme all the

342

HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

LEFEVRE, 1534.
cunesfois tous gentilj, come icy,
& Romains. i. b.

2 Cor. i. 17. Ouy & non icy est
mis pour instabilite, vanite, in-
constance, & diuersite de pier.

Gal. i. 1 6. Chair & sang signifie
icy les homes ou humal conseil,
coe Matthieu.

Eph. ii. 21. Teple es escript-
ures Apostoliques signifie le
peuple sainct assemble, ou le
cuer dung chascun Chrestien,
come 2. Corinth. 6. d. & I.
Corint. 3. & 6. d.

Phil. iv. 3. De ce livre de vie est
diet en la Pseaulme. 68 f.

2 Thess. ii. 4. Estre assis au
temple de Dieu, est regner &
commander sus les consciences
des homes, selon ce qui est diet.
i Corint. 3. c. du teple de Dieu.

Hebrews v. 13, 14. Par le laict
est entendue la parolle non diffi-
cile a entendre, £ par la ferme
viande les choses plus difficiles
& haultaines.

James i. 4. Entier selon les Heb-
rieux, signifie celuy q' en delais-
sant la prudence des filj de ce
mond & la finesse poc son prof-
fit vit de vie simple & sans
macule. Tel que estoit lacob,
du ql est diet Gen. 25. d.

1 Peter i. 3. Viue esperace est
celle par laquelle nous sommes
certains de la vie eternelle.

2 Peter i. 10. Combien q la voca-
tio de Dieu soit ferme £ cer-
taine : neant moins veult Lapos-
tre q par oeuvres declairions
aux hoes icelle estre vraye,
comme est diet.

MATTHEW, 1537.
Gentyles, as here, and Rom. i. b.

Yee yee, and Naye naye is here
put for vnstablenes, incostatnes,
faynlg or flyttynge of with wordes.

Flesshe and bloudde here signi-
fie men or mennes cousell.

Temple in the Epystles of the
Apostles sygnyfyeth the congre-
gacyon of faythfull holy & ver-
tuouse men. Sometyme it sygny-
fyeth the hert of euery Christian :
as in ij. Corint. vj. d. & i Corin.
iij. and vj. d.

Of the boke of lyfe is spoke
in ye Psal. Ixviij. f.

To syt in the temple of God, is,
to rule in the cosciences of men,
and there to comaunde, &c.

By mylck are vnderstade
thynges easye to perceaue, by
stronge meate soche as are harde
£ obscure

Sounde after y« Hebrues sygni-
fieth him which in leulg the
wisdome of the chyldren of thys
worlde, £ the procuryng for hys
awne profet, lyueth a symple life
and with oute blame. Soche a one
was lacob of who Genes, xxv d.

A lyuely hope is that wher by
we be certertayne of euerlastyng
lyfe.

Al though ye callyng of God
be stable & suer, neuerthelesse y6
Apostle wyll, y'oure workes shulde
declare vnto men that we are
called

APPENDIX XII. (p. u7.)

Gibson Papers, Vol. 5, No. 41 (Lambeth Palace Library}.
ABOUT THE TRANSLATORS JULY 22. 1604

1. Dn. Westminster was Lancelot Andrews, borne in London,
brought up in Ratcliffe Schole under Mr. Mulcaster; sent to
Pembroke Hall, was ye first who had exhibitio of Dr. Watts
scholarships. He was lftr of Pembroke, D.D. 1590 (I thinke)
Exceedingly commended by Dr. Whitaker. He wrote divers
things. Was

/ Chichester / (? King's) Almoner

Bishop of \ Ely and •< Dean of the Chappell.

( Winchester
Died 1626, Septemb. 21, aged 71.

2. John Overall Dn. of Paul* , was borne at Hadleigh, Suffolke :
of Trinity Colledge. Mr of Catherine Hall. Regius Professor
of Divinity, when Dr. Whitaker died about 1596. Bishop of

fCoventry

IN . / Died 1618. I have not seen anything of his in

print. Both these at Hampto Court Conference. Neither of
the appeared against Barret 1595, when all the Heads (but these 2

and the Mr of Clarehall whyther Dr. {^mS1°r ) did.

vbmith

3. Dr. Adrian Saravia was a French man borne (as I have
heard): Prebend in Westminster.

/ Of ye divers degres of ye ministers of ye gospell.
Wrote \ Of ye Honour due to priests and prelates.

( Of sacriledge.

Since his works new printed in Latin ad annum 1611, as Jus
Divinu page 1 7 tells us. He was a married ma, but never had
child. His wife was remaried to Dr. Robt. Hill. Francis Dee

344 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

Bp. of Peterboroug was his foster-son (as I haue heard), i.e. the
Dr. put him to Westm. Schole. Jno. Theme (?) procured him
chosen into your Trinity Colledge.

4. Dr. Clarke Cant. His workes I have scene in a thin
folio. I take it his name was Richard, but — quaere.

5. Dr. John Layfeild was D.D. 1603 (I take it),
at Clement Danes.

6. Who is not in yours is Dr. Teigh. I have a catechism
made by Willia Tye dedicated to Prince Henry 1612, wherein
he mentios that Christopher Tye his grandfather was Tutour to
Edw. 6. Christopher Tye was Dr. Musick 1545. This is all of
him. I suppose Will Tye might be chaplein to yc Prince, quaere
torn . . . (illegible.)

7. Mr. Francis Burleigh. There was a B.D. 1594 of this
name; after D.D. 1607, but whyther the same or not I know not.

8. Mr. Jeffery King, Sussex Coll. Regall. Theje was one
Mr. King a Cambridge-ma, parson of Warbleton, 4 miles from
Battell Abbey to ye west. Mr. Joseph Bennett of my yeare, whe
he came to comence told me that he maried Mr. King's Dter, and
that he was at Harlleto for his father in law. Mr. King was
Yorkshire borne as he told me also.

9. Mr Richard Tomso, Clare hall. There was a B.D. 1593.
Noe more doe I know.

10. Mr. Bedwell. I never heard of him in any
place but in this besines.

i. Dr. Richardson was Dr. John Richardso borne at Linto
7 miles from Cambridge, to which he gaue ye old pulpit at
Ste-Maryes whe that which now stands was set up in August 1618.
Of him see Catalog. Mss. Peterhouse and Trinity. He died
Aprile 21,, 162 5. Dr. Walford preached his funerall sermo, buried
in your Chappell. Gave part of his Library to Ema Colledg.

My copy places this mS in ye second place after Mr. Lively,
and calls him Mr. and not Dr. Richardson. If myne be him, the
there might be some other Mr. Richardson, and the why not
Mr. Alexander Richardso ? quaere.

TRANSLATORS OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 345

2. Mr. Edward Lively, Coll. Trin. fellow, profess1" Hebrew.

3. Mr. Laurance Chaderto, Cheshire borne, came to Cam-
bridge aged 20 years, yth of the queen of Xte Colledg, fellow
there. Made Master of Ema by the Founder himselfe (who (as
Mr. Acknell told vs in his sermo 2 Oct. 1622, the day they chose
Dr. Presto Mr Ema) the founder told him, that if he would not be
Mr and take that charge, He would desist fro his purpose of
Founding the Colledge. He was lecturer a long time at Clements,
till he was D.D. 1613. Then succeeded by Mr. Bentley. He
was one of the 4 at Hampton Court Conference for yc ministers
who petitioned ye King ; but with noe satisfactio to the. I have
heard, Mr. Humphrey Fen wrote to him, not to betray their cause,
as Mr. Fen told a friend of mine, and he told mee : who also
(Mr. Fen I mean) lamented that they should have 4 men to act
for the, whereof 3 never tooke the cause to Heart. Dr. Chaderto
died Nov. 1640.

4. Mr. Francis Dillingham Soc. Coll. Chr. There was one
of this name B.D. 1599. I make account that this ma you seeke
for was he who was pso of Dean in Bedfordshire. He died 1648.
In my Catalogue of silenced ministers I find one Mr. Dillingham
in Lincolne Diocese, whyther this or some other man I cannot
tell, but .1 am informed his name was Thomas, younger brother
To Francis. Francis was pso of Wildon in Bedfordsh., a single
man all his time : gave his estate to his brother Mr. Thomas
He died 30 years ago. Wrote divers bookes. The father of
Mr. Dillingham of Barnwell, and Barto Segrave was a 3rd brother
to Francis and Thomas.

5. Mr. Thomas Harriso, fellow and vice-Mr of Trinity. B.D.
but what yeare I dare not say, there were 2 or 3 of that name
about his standing. He lived all his time in ye Colledge. I have
heard that when Robt Earle of Essex came to Trinity Colledge,
as a student, That this Mr. Harriso was father of the Freshme that
yeare, and comended that son of his. quaere.

6. Mr. Robt. Spalding. Fellow Coll. Johan. B.D. 1600.
Hebrew Professor.

7. Mr. Roger Andrews, Brother to Launcelot Andrews, borne
in Londo. Fellow Pembroke.

Vicar of { <?*"!?! I" * ssex- ] Prebend. P^'f} B.D. 1604.
I Cowfeild in Sussex. J (Southwell. J

22—5

346 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

D.D. 1609. Master of Jesus Colledg. Put out there as I take
it vpo complaint of ye fellows to ye King.

8. Mr. Bridges, as your copy hath it. Mine reads hint

Bing, and well as I conceive, This was Mr., or rather Dr. Andrew
Bing, 1603 D.D. Whe I came to Cambridge He was profess*
Heb. of Trinity Colledg. He used to sit next to Dr. Richardson,
a tall ma of a smiling countenance. Archdn. Norwich. He was
living in the beginning of the Parlem*. Left Cambridge 1621.

i Mr. Medcalfej
Whe we sate in the Scholes for Bachelers < Mr. Cheney > stood

I Mr. Creiton J

to be Hebrew Lecturers, This man was 1617 parso of Broughton
in Buckinghamshire, but he left it before his death.

1. Dr. John Harding was parso of Halsey in Oxfordsh, 4 miles
fro Oxon. toward ye east. Hebrew professor, and 6 or 7 yeares
before his death president of Magdalene. He was maried. His
wife died July last in Dr. Reignolds' lodgings in Corpus Christi,
Mrs. Reignolds was their only daughter. The Dr. died 1617*

2. Dr. John Reignolds, Devonsh. of Corpus Xli Coll. Fellow.
The upon exchange with Dr. Will. Cole, who was president, "he
succeeded him in ye Colledg and Dr. Cole was Dn. of Lincolne.
He wrote divers things. A sermon of his I haue, wherein I
perceive he had knowledge of the Italia and French tongues
besides his vniversity languadges. He died May 21. 1607, buried
May 25 with much honour and lamentation. See Abel redivivus.
A letter of his to Sr Francis Knowles that noe Scripture makes
difference betw. a Bp. and presbiter ag. Dr. Bancroft's sermo is
famous.

3. Dr. Thomas Holland, Shropshire, of Exeter Colledg.
fellow, then Rectour. Regius professour of Divinity above 20 years,
that is fro Dr. Humphreys death, 1589, till he died himselfe, 1612.
He was noe man for episcopacy. In the Act 1608 he concluded,
qu6d episcopatus no sit ordo distinctus a presbiteratu, eoq
superior jure divino. He was succeeded in his 2 Universitye
preferments by 2 most learned me, Dr. Robt. Abbot in the chaire,
and Dr. John Prideaux in his rectorship and after in the chaire.
See more of him Abel redivivus: Mr. Sam. ClerKs lives: and
Mr. Hugh Holland's lives.-

TRANSLATORS OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 347

4. Dr. Rich. Killby, Leicestersh., is omitted in your copy.
He was Dn. D. fell, of Lincolne Coll. Hebrew profess1 after Dr.
Harding ; was Rector of Lincol. Colledg. Died about such time
that King James did. Dr. Bret preached his funerall.

5. Mr. Miles Smith, against whose name you write Hereford,
I thus make it out; Mr. Miles Smith, Canon Residentiary in
Hereford. I have heard that he was of Corp. Xu CollS. quaere
come\ He was 1612 made Bp. Gloster. See Goodwin de presu-
libus title Gloster.

6. Mr. Bret was borne in London, son of Robt. Bret.
Sir John Bret was Mr. Bret's elder brother, fellow of Lincoln
Colledg; tutour to our Mr. Robt. Bolto. He proceeded D.D.
whe he left Oxford he was made pso of Quainto in Bucking-
hamshire. He was a maried ma, daughters of his 2 or 3 I have
seen. His wife was a citize's daughter of Oxford. After her
Husband's death (which was about Easter 1636,) she came and
lived in Northamton. If you remember : you, Mr. Encen (?) and
she were susceptores to Sam. Ball, 1642. She died 1643 in
Northampton, caried to be buried by her husband. Dr. Bret
reported that the Bps. altered very many places that the trans-
laters had agreed upo : He had a note of ye places.

7. Mr. Faireclough. Enquiring after him, I find by
two Oxford me that Dr. Hen. Fearley was called Fearley alias
Farclough. The Dr. cannot be the man you seeke. He was too
young. He proceeded Dr. 1617, and therfore, was little above
20 years old, when the Bibles Translation was put forward.
Therfore He tell you what I met with all els where, viz. in my
wiues Brother's House, in a little Booke which relates ye County
of Suffolke divided into 12 or 14 Classes. In Clare or Sudbury
Classis there is mentio of Mr. Fairclough. He is Minister of
Katto, or as in the mapp it is writte Kediton, 2 miles fro
Haverill to ye north, the same Town where Sir Nathan1. Barnar-
diston lives. He had (it may be hath) sons, scholars in Cam-
bridge as I heard.

i. Dr. John Duport, Lecestershire borne. He died a little
before I came to Cambridge. Dr. Bolle died Jan. 28, 1617.
This Dr. made verses for Bollen, but fell sicke, died, and was

348 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

buried himselfe before the other, as I heard in Ema Colle\ One
sermon of this Dr. I have heard of, but never saw it

2. Dr. Will. Brainthwait. Norwich ma borne, fellow of Ema
B.D. 1593. Mr of Caius Colledg. He was the 2nd Dr. for
seniority whe I came to Cambridg. Died Vice-Chancellor Feb.
15. 1618.

3. Dr Jeremy RatcKffe, Col. Tr. C. Soc. I find nothing
of him but that a D.D. comencS 1588.

4. Mr. Wood, Immanuel. It should be as mine
hath it Mr. Sam. Ward, Immanuel. Who was borne in the Bprick
Durham. Fellow Ema. B.D. 1603. Mr of Sidney. To speake
of him to you, is nedlesse for me. Yet one small thing I wil add,
that is this, He made ye Diall over the great gate in Eman.
Colledg. He died 1644.

5. Mr. Andrew Downes. fellow Johns Coll. greek profess1
all my time, and long before, for there is but one between him
and Mr. Barthol. Doddingto, who was professour • in ye very
beginning of queen Elisab.

6. Mr. John Boyse, C. Joh. This ma was neither Will. Boys,
Proctor of Clarhall, 1599; nor yet elegant Dr. Boyse, Dn of
Canterbury; but a 3d B.D. 1590. Mr. Palmer tells me that this
Mr. Boys was prebend in Ely, and that he lived in ye isle. Was
living till within these 5 or sixe yeares.

7. Mr. Robt. Ward. Coll. Regall. I have nothing of him.
and Kgs. Col. Catal. A. 1588,

i. Dn of Xfc Xh was Thomas Ravis D.D., borne he was at
Maldon in Surrey, a Westminster scholler, fro thence sent
to Oxford. He took all Academical! degres, and enjoyed all
Collegiat dignity es, onibus perfunctus est dignitatibuS) i.e. was
student, canon, and Du of X1 Xh. Chaplein to ArchBp.
Whitgift. ViceChancellor of Oxford twise. Bp. of Gloster 1604,
and of London 1607. He died Decemb. 14, 1609, as appears
by his monument in Pauls, where he lies buried. He was a great
ma ag. ye ministers who petitioned King James.

TRANSLATORS OF THE AUTHORISED VERSION 349

2. Dn. Winchester was Dr. George Abbot borne in Surrey at
Guilford ; younger Brother to Robt. Abbot. Chaplein to Thorn.
Earl Dorset lde Tresurer. Master of University Coll. Vice-Chan-
cellor 1603. Bp. of Coventry, of London, and ArchBp. all in
a yeare and quarters space. He made a chorographicall
descriptio of ye world. He wrote ag: Dr. Hill a papist. He died
August 4, 1633. A sermon of his at ye Earle of Dorsets funerall

1 have : not anything els.

4. Dn. of Winsor was Giles Tomso D.D., all these three at
Hampt6 Court Conference. He was made Bp. of Gloster 1611,
but sate not above a .yeare. of C. C. C. in Oxford but quaere.

3. Dn. of Worcester. Is not in my Copy at all, but in yours
it is as it seemes. Ag. the title you write Dr. Lake. Here I have
a doubt (though I grant that ye Dn. of Worster was employed)
that Dr. Lake was not ye man. I deny not but Dr. Lake might
be Dn* Vigorn. but at this time, 1603 or 1604, I canot see how
possible. Reason is, 1597, Dr. Rich. Eedes was Dn. ; whe he
died Dr. Henry Parry succeeded ; when he preferred Dr. James
Montague came; when he made Bp. Aprill 19, 1618, Then
came Dr. Lake. I take it Dr. Henry Parry was Dn. at this time.
He was Corp. Xu Coll. Chaplein to Henry Earl Pembroke,
to who he dedicated his translation of Vrsins Catechisme.
He was after Chaplein to the Queene, wayted that very March
whe she died. See Com). Prefer, to Q. Elis. Made Bp. Gloster
1607, and then of Worster 1610.

Dr. Arthur Lake was Warden of New Colledg. Master of
the Hospitall of Crosse near Winchester. Vice-Chancell. Oxford
that yeare when Wadham Colledg was built. He layd the first
stone and 2 Halfe-penies under it, made a taking speech, sayth
my Authour who heard it, in comehdatio of good workes. 1616
He was Bp. of Bath and Wells. My Tutour Dr. Stoughto had
institution into Artus (?) fro him and much respect as he reported,
whe he came back to ye Colledge. 1624 in August.

5. Mr. Savill, was suerly Sr Henry Savill, who might
be fellow of New Colledg, but not Warden. He was anno 1598
Warden of Merto Colledg I am sure. A great grecia witnes
his editio of Chrysostome, and a mathematicia. He erected

2 Mathematical lectures in Oxford ; read the both himselfe awhile.
His first lecturers were Dr. Bambridge and Mr. Brigs. Mr. John

3 SO HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

Wallis of Ema Coll. is now Savile geometry reader. Sir Henry
Savill was also Provost of Eaton Colledge, wherein he was
succeeded by Sir Henry Wotton.

6. Mr. Harman. My copy calls him Mr. Harmer.
There was one Harma vnder scholm1 in Magdalene, but he will
be too young to be the man you seeke for.

7. Dr. Perin was cano X* Xh, D.D. greek Professor.
Died an old ma in Oxford.

8. Mr. Ravins, or as mine hath him Mr. Ravens. I haue
nothing of him.

1. Dn. Chester was Dr. Will. Barlow B.D. 1594, D.D. 1599
of Trinity Colledg, Camb. I think. He was Chaplen to ArchBp.
Whitgift: wrote the Hampton Court Conference. Translated
several feuelyes (? feuilles) of Lavater which I have. Wrote
some thing to ye disparadgment of ye silenced Ministers, whereof
they complaine to K. James in a supplicatio of theirs to ye King
which I have. He was Bp. Rochester, the of Lincolne, died
1613. His father was Bp. of Chichester, of who that place in
Ascham's preceptor I thinke ment, p. 51, "A Bp. that now
liveth, a good ma, whose Judgment in religio I better like tha
opinion in pfectness in other learning." However this Dr. was
well scene in greek as his father little. He was a ma of strong
memory.

2. Dr. Hutchinson.

3. Dr. J. Spencer. Author geneal. There was a Dr. Spencer
who succeeded Dr. Reignolds in Corp. Xu Coll. presidentship,
who had some publick place in ye Vniversity, Lady Margaret
professor, I suppose. Author geneal. I understand not what
that means. The genealogicall. . . .

[The rest of the document is missing.]

APPENDIX XIII. (p. 118.)

ACTA SYNODI NATIONALIS...DORDRECHTIANAE

HABITAE l6l8.
DORDRECHTI. 4tO, 1 620.

Sessione Septima

xx Novembris die Martis ante meridiem.

[ACCOUNT BY SAMUEL WARD.]

Modus quern Theologi Angli in versione Bibliorum sunt
secuti:

Theologi Magnae Britanniae, quibus non est visum tantae
questioni subitam & inopinatam responsionem adhibere, officii
sui esse judicarunt, praematura deliberatione habita, quandoqui-
dem facta esset honorifica accuratissima translationis Anglicanae
mentio, a Serenissimo Rege Jacobo, magna cum cura, magnisque
sumptibus nuper editae, notum facere huic celeberrimae Synodo,
quo consilio, quaque ratione sacrum hoc negotium a Serenissima
ejus Majestate praestitum fuerit.

Primo, in opere distribuendo hanc rationem observari voluit.
Totum corpus Bibliorum in sex partes fuit distributum : cuilibet
parti transferendae destinati sunt septem vel octo viri primarii
Liriguarum peritissimi.

Duae partes assignatae fuerunt Theologis quibusdam Lon-
dinensibus; quatuor vero partes reliquae divisae fuerunt aequa-
liter inter utriusque Academiae Theologos.

Post peractum a singulis pensum, ex hisce omnibus duodecim
selecti viri in unum locum convocati integrum opus recognoverunt
et recensuerunt. Postremo Reverendissimus Episcopus Wintonen-
sls, Bilsonus, una cum doctore Smitho, nunc Episcopo Glocestrensi

352 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH BIBLE

viro eximio et ab initio in toto hoc opere versatissimo, omnibus
mature pensitatis et examinatis, extremam manum huic versioni
posuerunt.

Leges Interpretibus praescriptae fuerunt hujus modi :

Prime, cautum est vt simpliciter nova versio non adomaretur,
sed vetus, & ab Ecclesia diu recepta ab omnibus naevis & vitiis
purgaretur ; idque hunc in finem, ne recederetur ab antiqua trans-
latione, nisi originalis textus veritas, vel emphasis postularet.

Secundo, ut nullae annotationes margini apponerentur : sed
tantum loca parallela notarentur.

Tertio, vt ubi vox Hebraea vel Graeca geminum idoneum
sensum admittit; alter in ipso contextu, alter in margine ex-
primeretur. Quod itidem factum, ubi varia lectio in exemplari-
bus probatis reperta est.

Quarto, Hebraismi et Graecismi difficiliores in margine re
positi sunt.

Quinto, in translatione Tobit et Judithae, quandoquidem
magna discrepantia inter Graecum contextum et veterem vul-
gatam Latinam editionem reperietur, Graecum potius contextum
secuti sunt.

Sexto, ut quae ad sensum supplendum ubivis necessario
fuerunt contextui interserenda, alio, scilicet minusculo, charactere,
distinguerentur.

Septimo, ut nova argumenta singulis libris, & novae periochae
singulis capitibus praefigerentur,

Denique, absolutissima Genealogia et descriptio Terrae sanctae,
huic open conjungeretur.

Then followed a discussion,

Sententiam suam.,.prolixe exposuerunt

INDEX.

Ales, A., 64 f.

Anderson's Annals of the English
Bible quoted, 27, 32, 35, 36, 38,
39, 42, 47, 48, 52, 55, 67, 76, 78,
86, 92, 107, 109, no, in, in,
114, 118, 126, 131, 138, 192

Anglo-Saxon versions of Scripture,
4ff.

Anne of Bohemia, Q., studied the
Scriptures, 18 n.

Anne Boleyn's, Q., copy of Tindale's
New Testament, 48

Arber's edition of Tindale's quarto
fragment, 30, 34, 35, 36, 54 ff.

Arias Montanus' Latin Version, 255

Arundel, Abp, condemns Wycliffe's
writings and version of Scripture,

17
Authorised Version, scholars engaged

on, 112, 113
rules for its execution, 114 ff.

published, 119

relation to earlier versions,

257 ff.

use of italics, 273 n.

character of the language, 274 n.

compared with the Latin Vul-
gate, 281 f.

revision of, 320 ff.

Bancroft, Archbp, takes part in the
preparation of A.V., 109 ff.

Barnes circulates Tindale's New
Testament, 37

attacks Wolsey: does penance

at St Paul's, 38 f.

Bede translates St John's Gospel:

his death, 5
Beza's New Testament, 213, 222,

227 ff.
Bible, study of, -20, 24, 80, 86, 94,

101
— — new version proposed under

the Commonwealth, 120

destroyed, 18, 35 ff., 86 f.

Bible, quotations from, by Elizabethan
divines, 107 n.

Society, Catalogue of Bibles

in the Library of the, 93

Bilney, anecdote of, 27 n. : his Latin

Bible, ib.
Bishops' Bible, The, 95

scholars engaged on it, 99 ff.

« specimens of the translation,

233, *35, *39» 258, 262, 267, 276 ff.,

311 ff.
enjoined to be used, 101

specimens of the notes, 243 f.

Bodleian copy of, 118 n.

version of the Psalms in, 234 n.

Bodley, J., assists in bringing out

the Genevan Bible, 92
Bonner's, Bp, admonition on the
reading of the Bible in St Paul's

79
Bradshaw, Henry, on English copies

of Latin Bibles, 15 n. : on Tindale's
New Testament of 1536, 49 n.

Broughton's, H., translations of
Scripture, 121 n.

Biilbring, Dr Karl, The earliest com-
plete English Psalter, 12 n.

Carleton, Dr J. G., on the Rheims

Version, 103 n.

Castalio's version of the Bible, 213
Chaucer's English quotations of

Scripture, 19 n.
Cheke's, Sir J., translation of St

Matthew, 88
Cochlaeus' account of the preparation

of Tindale's first New Testament,

»««•

Complutensian Edition used by Cover-
dale in the Great Bible, 197

«- — Polyglptt, 197 : Cranmer's copy,
i8on.

Conference at Hampton Court, 108

Cook, A. S., Biblical Quotations in
Old English Prose Writers, 7 n.

354

INDEX

Colon's, P., Geneve plagiaire, 257 n.
Coverdale intimate with Crumwell,
More, Tindale, 55 f.

the first edition of his Bible,

56; different title-pages, &c., 57,
167 n., 291 f.

his description of his work as

a secondary translation, 59, 162,
165

his Latin-English Testaments,

62, 308 if.

second edition of his Bible, 66,

167 ri.

superintends the preparation of

the Great Bible, 74 ff.

specimens of his translation,

168, 174, 176, 181, 186, 311 ff.

1 sources of his alternative ren-
derings, 298 ff.

Cox, Bp, on the revision of the
Great Bible, 98

Cranmer rejoices on receiving a copy
of Matthew's Bible, 69

prepares a preface for the

second edition of the Great Bible,

engages Bucer and Fagius upon

the Bible, 87 f.

Crumwell furthers Coverdale's trans-*

lation of the Bible, 56
-= — his views on the authority of

Scripture, 65
— — obtains the king's sanction for

the sa'le of Matthew's Bible, 70

enjoins that a Bible be set up

in each church, 76

Dalaber's account of the first English

Testament at Oxford, 40 ff.
Demaus' Life of Tyndale, 26 n.

Edward VI. 's zeal for the Bible, 86
Elizabeth, Q., on the English Bible,

96
Erasmus at Cambridge, 25

his New Testament, 27, 196 n.

used by Tindale, 135

used by Coverdale in the Great

Bible, 196 ff.

Fisher, Bp, attacks Luther, 39

Fox, Bp, at the Council held by

Crumwell, 64
Foxe, John, quoted, 20, 24, 26, 27,

29» 3°» 35» 39> 42, 43« 55» 65 f., 79,

80, 171
Francis I. licenses the printing of

the English Bible at Paris, 74
French translations of Scripture, 71 n.,

130, 256

specimens of the versions, 219 ff.

Froude's, Mr, estimate of Tindale,

27 n.
Fry, Mr F., 26 n., 33 n., 44 n., 54,

56 n., 57 n., 58 n., 72 n., 91 n.,

107 n., 185 n.
Fryth at Oxford, 126

does penance there, 42

works with Tindale, 52 n.

Fulke, Defence of the English Trans-

lations of the Biblet 63 n., 75 n.,
106 n., 192 n., 275 n.

Gardiner, Bp, prevents a transla-
tion of the New Testament being
undertaken, 85

Garret's story told by Dalaber, 40 ff.

Gasquet, Abbot, his theory on the
Wycliffite Versions, 20 n.

Genevan Testament, 91, 223 ff.

•- Psalms, 91 n.

^— Bible, 90 ff., 212 ; woodcuts in,
93 n.

t^ — • specimens of the translation,
215 ff., 311 ff.

* 1- specimens of the notes, 229 ff.

German Versions of Scripture, 129 f.

Ginsburg, Dr, 57 n., 162 n.

Grafton, with Whitchurch, defrays
the expense of Matthew's Bible, 68

seeks Crumwell's protection, 72

examined as to the proposed

notes to the Great Bible, 78

Great Bible, The, 73 ff., 179 ff.

successive revisions, 185, 192 ff.

• specimens of the translation,

182, 214 ff., 232, 311 ff.

analysis of the changes intro-
duced in it, 183 ff., 187 ff.

Crumwell's copy of, 75 n.

varieties in different editions

of, 203 ff.

INDEX

355

Greek, the study of, in England,

25 n., 126, 127

• on the Continent, 127

Guest, Bp, on the revision of the

Great Bible, 97

Hebrew, study of, 127

Henry IV. takes severe measures
against the Wycliffites, 17

Henry VI. gave a copy of Wycliffe's
Bible to the Charterhouse, 18

Henry VIII., Coverdale's Bible de-
dicated to, 6 1

Matthew's Bible dedicated to, 69

declaration as to reading the

Bible, 79

James I. presses forward a new ver-
sion of the Bible, no f.

John of Gaunt favoured Wycliffe,
18 n.

Joye revises Tindale's New Testa-
ment, 45, 144 n.

• specimen of his work, 46

Tindale's comments on it, 53

Juda's, Leo, version of the Bible,
212, 215 ff.

Junius* translation of the Apocrypha,
256

Lawrence works on the New Testa-
ment in the Bishops' Bible, 237

Lee's, Archbp, letter to Henry VIII.
on Tindale's New Testament, 33

Lewis' History of Translations, 120 n.

Lollard opinions in Purvey 's Pro-
logue', 14 n.

Luther's New Testament used by
Tindale, 132 f.

Luther's writings adapted freely by
Tindale, 146 ff.

Maldon's narrative, 81 f.

Marler, A., defrays the expense of
the Great Bible, 78 n.

Matthew's Bible, 67 n., 169 f.

the New Testament from Tin-
dale (1535), 178 f.

notes, 71 n., 306 f.

Meteren, Jacob von, and Coverdale's
Bible, 57 n.

More, Sir T., attacks Tindale's trans-
lation, 35

Munmouth's account of Tindale, 28 f.

Munster's, S., Latin translation of
the Old Testament used for the
Great Bible, 181 ff., 186 ff., 311 ff.

Nix, Bp, complains of the circula-
tion of the English Testament, 42

Offer's, Mr, manuscript collections
for a history of the English Bible,
169 n., 208 n., 240 n.

Pagninus' Latin Version of the Bible,

128, 215 ff.
Parker's, Archbp, judgment on the

Genevan Bible, 94

plans the Bishops' Bible, 94

Paues, Miss, A Fourteenth Century

English Biblical Version^ 12 n.
Prayer-book, variety of translations

in, 279 f-
Psalter, the Prayer-book, 200 ff.,

206, 280 n., 333 ff.

the Canterbury, 7 n.

Purvey revises Wycliffe's Version, 13

Lollard opinions in his Pro-

loguty 14 n.

Reynolds, Dr, proposes a new Ver-
sion at the Hampton Court Con-
ference, 1 08

Rheims and Doway Bible, 102

— — method of translation, 247 ff.

specimens of the translation,

249 ff.

influence on the A.V., 257,

266, 269, 273

Rogers (see Matthew's Bible), 89, 171

Rolle, Richard, of Hampole, n n.

Roye, W., his Rede me and be nott
ivrothei 35 n.

Rudelius, Latin Bible edited by,
163 n.

Sandys, Bp, on the revision of the

Great Bible, 97
Scriptures, translation of, interrupted

by national causes, 4, 7
zeal in studying, 20

356

INDEX

Scriptures, perils of possessing, 24

burnt, 36, 39, 42

Selden's criticism on the A. V., 117 n.
Smith's, Bp Miles, Preface to the

Authorised Version, 108 n., 116 f.
Spalatinus' account of Tindale's New

Testament, 35
Stevens, Henry, of Vermont, on

Coverdale's Bible, 57 n., 58 n.

Taverner at Oxford, 126
— — doing penance there, 42
— his Bible, 84, 207 ff., 311 ff.
Tindale, birth and early life, 25 L;
visit to London, 27 f.; exile, 29;
his first New Testament ', 29 ff.,
137; pirated editions, 45 n.; trans-
lates the Pentateuch, 44; Jonah,
44, 68 n.; revises his New Testa-
ment, and adds 'the Epistles out
of the Old Testament,' 47, 156 ff.,
172 ff.; revises his New Testament
for the last time, 50, 144 ff.; his
martyrdom, 50; his character and
spirit, 51 ff.

leaves a manuscript translation

of part of the Old Testament (Josh.
— 2 Chron.), 67, 172 n., 175 n.

independence of his transla-

tions, 132 ff.,.i52

glosses on the New Testament

of 1525, 306 f.
glosses on the New Testament

of 1534, 141 ff" 3o6 f.

influence of Luther on his

writings, 146 ff.

his prologues to the books of

the N. T., 149 ff,

specimens of his translation,

133 ff-» '55 ff-» '73 f-> 176, 181,
224. "5, 3" ff-

comparison of the three texts of

his New Testament in i John, 295

his translation of St Matthew

compared with Coverdale's, 167 n.

his translation of Jonah 'com-
pared with Coverdale's, 68 n.

Tomson's, L., New Testament, 94 n.,

123 ff.
Tremellius' Latin Version of Old

Testament, 255

Trench, Archbp, on A. V., 270 n.
Tunstall, Bp, declines to receive

Tindale, 27

orders the destruction of Tin-
dale's New Testament, 35 ;

preaches against the book, 35
sanctions the third edition of

the Great Bible, 77
Turton, Dr, on The Text of the

English Bible, 274 n.
Tyball's account of the circulation

of Tindale's New Testament, 37

Warham, Archbp, orders the de-
struction of Tindale's Testaments,
35

calls an assembly to discuss the

use of Scripture, 43

Whittaker, Dr, on Coverdale, i6»
Whittingham engaged on, the English
Bible at Geneva, 90 ff.

his wife, 90 n.

Wright's, Mr A., Bible Word-book,

275
Wycliffe's translation of Scripture,

12 f.

from the Vulgate, 13

opposition to his work, 15

remaining manuscripts, 18 ff.

disputed by Abbot Gasquet,

20 n.

not used by Tindale, 130 n.,

App. viii. p. 316

specimens of the Versions (see

Purvey, Arundel, John of Gaunt,
Anne of Bohemia), 287 ff.

printed editions, 20 n.

Zurich Bible, 130 f.

one of the chief sources of

Coverdale's, 163

specimens of the translation,

181, 311 ff.

Printed in the United States of America.

THE following pages contain advertisements of a
few of the Macmillan books on kindred subjects.

Works by Bishop Westcott, D. D.

Bible in the Church, The i6mo, $1.25

Epistle to the Hebrews. Greek Text . . 8vo, 4.00
Epistles of St. John. Greek Text 8vo, 3.50

General View of the History of the
Canon of the New Testament, A .... 8vo, 3.00

Historic Faith, The i2mo, 1.75

Incarnation, The, and Common Life . . I2mo, 1.75

Introduction to the Study of the Four

Gospels 8vo, 3.00

St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians,

Greek Text, with notes and addenda 8vo, 2.75

BY BISHOP WESTCOTT

AND

DR. F. J. A. HORT

The New Testament in The Original

Greek. New Edition, Leather, 24mo, $1.60

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

Three Religious Leaders of Oxford
and Their Movements:

John Wycliffe John Wesley John Henry Newman

BY S. PARKES CADMAN

Cloth, 8vo, $2.50

This book deals with three great Englishmen, great Christians,
great Churchmen, and loyal sons of Oxford, who, in Dr. Cadman's
opinion, are the foremost leaders in religious life and activity that
university has yet given to the world. " Many prophets, priests
and kings," writes Dr. Cadman, "have been nourished within her
borders, but none who in significance and contribution to the gen-
eral welfare compare with Wycliffe, the real originator of European
Protestantism; Wesley, the Anglican priest who became the
founder of Methodism and one of the makers of modern England
and of English-speaking nations; Newman, the spiritual genius of
his century, who reinterpreted Catholicism, both Anglican and
Roman."

"A great book . . . the theme is masterly ... a piece of
great and scholarly workmanship on a high and serious theme . . .
it is the serious book of the year." — Brooklyn Daily Eagle.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

The Centennial History of the Amer-
ican Bible Society

BY HENRY OTIS DWIGHT, LL.D.

Recording Secretary of the Society

In two volumes. Cloth, I2mo, $2.00

The American Bible Society was organized in May, 1816. Its
work has been so interwoven with the development of the American
republic that there will be felt a very general interest in this
account of its one hundred years of existence. This has been pre-
pared by the Recording Secretary, who, for many months, has
been engaged in gathering the necessary data and in writing the
narrative. The volume will be found full of information not only
as to the history of the society but also as to the results achieved
in its distribution of the Scriptures throughout this country and
in the far ends of the earth.

"A very remarkable and interesting history is this of one of the
greatest of philanthropic institutions." — Ohio Slate Journal.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

The Gospel of Good Will as Re-
vealed in Contemporary Christian
Scriptures

THE LYMAN BEECHER LECTURES AT YALE UNIVERSITY FOR 1916

BY WILLIAM DEWITT HYDE

President of Bowdoin College and Author of "The Five Great
Philosophies of Life," etc.

Cloth, i2mo, $1.50

This book goes straight to the heart of the Gospel to be preached
and practiced — the Gospel that Christ expects men to be great
enough to make the good of all affected by their action, the object
of their wills, as it is the object of the will of God. "The Chris-
tian," President Hyde writes, "is not a 'plaster saint' who holds
'safety first' to be the supreme spiritual grace, but the man who
earns and spends his money, controls his appetites, chooses peace
or war and does whatever his hand finds to do with an eye single
to the greatest good of all concerned. Sin is falling short of this
high heroic aim. ... To the Christian every secular vocation
is a chance to express Good Will and sacrifice is the price he gladly
pays for the privilege. . . . Christian character and Christian
virtues will come not by direct cultivation but as by-products of
Good Will expressed in daily life. The church is a precious and
sacred instrument for transforming men and institutions into
sons and servants of Good Will." These extracts indicate in a
measure the trend of President Hyde's theme which he has treated
fully and in a practical way that will appeal to all thinkers.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

CHURCH PRINCIPLES FOR LAY PEOPLE

The Episcopal Church, Its Faith and
Order

BY GEORGE HODGES
Dean of the Episcopal Theological School

Cloth, i2mo, $1.25

This book is intended for three groups — the younger clergymen
who will find in the analyses prefaced to the chapters material that
will be valuable in their own teaching, members of confirmation
classes who will be helped by the summaries which it contains,
and persons who are desirous of knowing the doctrine and dis-
cipline of the Episcopal Church. The volume embodies the results
of twenty years' experience in the instruction of students in the
Episcopal Theological School. In the midst of many natural
differences of emphasis and opinion those positions are indicated
in this work in which most members of the Episcopal Church
are substantially agreed.

Why Men Pray

BY CHARLES LEWIS SLATTERY
Rector of Grace Church, New York City

Cloth, i2tno, $.75

Dr. Slattery defines prayer roughly as "talking with the unseen."
In his book he does not argue about prayer but rather sets down
in as many chapters six convictions which he has concerning it.
These convictions are, first, that all men pray; second, that prayer
discovers God, that, in other words, when men become conscious
of their prayer they find themselves standing face to face with one
whom in a flash they recognize as God; third, prayer unites men;
fourth, God depends on men's prayer; fifth, prayer submits to
the best; and sixth, prayer receives God.

THE MACMILLAN COMPANY

Publishers 64-66 Fifth Avenue New York

THIS

IS BUT1' OTT T *

LOAN OEPT

U.C. BERKELEY LIBRARIES

UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "A general view of the history of the English Bible"

See other formats